《High School Hack and Slash》


 CH 1.1

    Pasifista


    Toyoashihara Sengoku Shusuiho Academy


    Its school uniform was a simple blazer style.


    A navy blue jacket.


    A patch with academy¡¯s insignia stamped on it was attached on the right breast pocket.


    The navy-based uniform was orthodox, and didn¡¯t choose their bearer.


    The girls¡¯ skirts were a light gray tartan check, and the blue ribbon tie on the chest was a nice accent to it.


    Even if you saw them on the street somewhere, they would not be particularly eye-catching or unusual.


    Be it at a bus stop, in front of a train station, or in a downtown area, they gave off ordinary-ness that would allow them to blend in naturally at those places.


    If there was anything that seemed out of place, right, it would be the halberd in his hand and the armor that was donned over his uniform.


    ¡¸Oi, Touma. I¡¯ll leave the boss in the back to you, alright?¡¹


    Trench knives that were held in both hands were brandished at speed that left behind afterimages, and a youth was yawning as he intercepted the whole of countless spikes flying toward them.


    ¡¸Grape Shoot!¡¹


    The skirt of the female student who raised her wand was fluttered by the blast of magic bullets that flew out like that of a shotgun.


    The two-headed wolf that jumped out of the blast was diced into four pieces by two slashes of katana that sliced through the air.


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t cut!¡¹


    A female student with several katanas attached on the tactical belt wrapped around the waist of her school uniform was wielding an Oodachi that was clad in a wisp of flame.


    ¡¸¡­Touma-san, is something wrong?¡¹


    Even as the girl, who was carrying a naginata, tilted her head in wonder, he merely took a step forward and shook his head.


    The head-rising colossal frame of the floor guardian, whose majority of its minions had been decimated, shook as it was about to begin to move.


    ¡¸Even now, I¡¯m still in slight wonder whether it¡¯s a dream or a reality.¡¹


    ¡¸I, see.¡¹


    ¡¸But for now¡­.¡¹


    Nodding to the girls, the masters of the growling and groaning beasts, he took another step forward.


    ¡¸Prostrate yourself. Servant.¡¹


    As ionic burst made his hair stand on end, he charged straight into the boss.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Next, Funasaka Touma. Come in.¡¹


    At the call raised from the other side of the door, the schoolboy, who had been staring out the window in boredom, stood up.


    The courtyard, where leaves and colors had begun to fall, was exceedingly dreary.


    The chairs lined up by the windows of the hallway were occupied by students who were also waiting for their turn, as well as the parents of the students who were accompanying them.


    A three-way meeting pertaining to the criterion of enrolling to a high school that would surely become one of the several important crossroads in life was taking place.


    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹


    Amidst the students who were called in turn according to their roll, he, by himself, opened the door and bowed to the homeroom teacher who was waiting for him.


    The homeroom teacher, sandwiched between two file wagons crammed with documents on either side, looked up from the documents on the table and heaved out a sigh.


    ¡¸Nah, don¡¯t be sorry. You are not at fault here. But well, have a seat.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ My apologies.¡¹


    There were two desks and two seats arranged in front of the homeroom teacher, and the boy sat alone in one of them.


    It turned into a two-way meeting instead of a three-way meeting.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve also tried to call them a few times to make sure, you see. Oh, just take it easy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m reproaching you or anything.¡¹


    Touma barely managed to float a troubled smile.


    For Touma, the homeroom teacher was an ally he could trust, as he had always been so considerate of him on various occasions.


    ¡¸It seems that my mother¡¯s switched her cell phone number. So I don¡¯t know where or what she¡¯s up to right now.¡¹


    ¡¸Has your father not come home yet?¡¹


    ¡¸Ever since he got the notice of the three-way meeting¡­. It¡¯s not uncommon for him not to come home for a few months, after all.¡¹


    The homeroom teacher, holding back a sigh, only replied, I see.


    Domestic troubles were not so uncommon nowadays.


    Because their relationship was no more than that of a teacher and a student he was in charge of, he couldn¡¯t interfere any more than that.


    At most, all he could do was give him words of apprehensions, such as: consult me should you have any troubles.


    Even if he did truly consult him, though, they knew it wasn¡¯t as if there was anything that could be done about it, both of them.


    ¡¸First of all, am I right to assume that you¡¯re aiming to enroll in high school? No matter what path you wish to take, I believe you should at least finish high school. That¡¯s for sure.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. My father also told me to do whatever I want. It¡¯s just, we¡¯re on tight budget, so if possible I¡¯d like to go to a public one.¡¹


    It was a little awkward to talk about financial burden directly with a student.


    But it was an important issue.


    The homeroom teacher nodded in silence and shifted his gaze downward to the student¡¯s profile on the table.


    As long as he didn¡¯t aim too high, he had the academic ability that was just about enough to pass the borderline of some public high schools.


    He was a bit of a problem child in terms of internal evaluation, but there was ultimately the result of the guidance provided by him, the homeroom teacher.


    Leaving aside the days when he first enrolled at the school, now that he was in the third grade, he looked no different than a normal student.


    However, he then raised his head and took another look at the student.


    He was unable to take a peek at the boy¡¯s inner world.


    Most likely, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tread on the path that led a normal social life.


    Even so, he was his student, and he certainly had the zeal like that of a hard-working young man.


    As his homeroom teacher, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the direction of the boy¡¯s efforts as in suppressing himself in order to lead an uneventful life.


    He should just be more forward-looking.


    At the very least, he should have something he could aim for.


    As a teacher, the duty of guiding students was his motivation as well as his starting point.


    That was why, he suddenly recalled a letter of application that he had never shown to anyone and had no intention of recommending to anyone.


    ¡¸Hey, Funasaka. Through my personal connection, you see. I have a recommendation seat for just a little bit unusual school that doesn¡¯t accept applications from the general public¡ª¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Toyoashihara Academy stood amidst the untouched nature at the foot of the Tateyama mountain range.


    Leaving my hometown alone, when I took the local train and arrived at the station, I stood there in a daze.


    As the school did not accept admission applications from the general public, all admissions were done through recommendation only.


    And I wound up clearing this, in a sense, terrifyingly narrow gate so easily to the point of it being such a let-down.


    I had also tried putting some spirits into studying for the test, but there turned out to be only a document review and no entrance exam.


    It was just, as they didn¡¯t seem to accept the school¡¯s medical certificate, I had to go all the way to the hospital to receive a physical examination, which was quite a hassle.


    The reason why I decided to go with the course of enrolling in a school located outside of the prefecture, moreover a boarding one, recommended by my homeroom teacher was because it offered enough merits.


    First of all, there was no need to worry about school tuition.


    It was a national high school instead of a public one, but the tuition appeared to be cheaper.


    As for the restriction known as the boarding system, it was actually a godsend for me since the school was located outside of the prefecture.


    When I tried asking sensei about the deviation level of the school, I only received some vague answers.


    And when I tried to personally look it up on the internet, I couldn¡¯t even find the school¡¯s name.


    I thought it was probably a new school that had just been established, but apparently it was also the alma mater of my homeroom teacher.


    I regretted it a little, but by that time, the procedure had already been completed and the guidance notebook for enrolling in the school had been delivered.


    I was not particularly bad at studying, but if the level there was too high, I was afraid it would be hard for me to keep up.


    However, among the necessities of life, the fact that there would be no shortage of food and shelter there was very attractive.

 CH 1.2

    Pasifista


    It wasn¡¯t as if I¡¯d ever lacked the necessities of life in my livelihood up until now.


    The living expenses my father transferred to my account were not as insignificant as a child¡¯s allowance, so I¡¯d never really had any trouble with the necessities of life ever since I started junior high school.


    It was just that I had to prepare meals, purchase clothes, and arrange the housework all on my own.


    It was because I always thought that way was only natural and normal, that I perhaps never found it hard or lonely.


    When I realized that my life, which I thought to be that was just how it was, was actually perhaps a little not common, I wound up thinking that somehow I didn¡¯t want to stay there anymore.


    That was why the boarding system was actually a plus point, and excitement welled up in me.


    I was told by my classmates that I was being independent or something, but in reality, this was just how it was.


    Moreover, my homeroom teacher had assured me that Toyoashihara Academy, which I thought to be new and unknown, let alone prestigious and famous, was a school with proper traditions.


    I did find it fishy, but since even sensei managed to get himself into university¡¯s educational program, it ought to have a certain extent of connections.


    My homeroom teacher, who showed a somewhat subtle face, boasted that it was a school with almost 100% college admission and employment rate, but as expected it was still fishy.


    ¡ºYou might be surprised at first, but knowing you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡»


    I recalled such a half-hearted encouragement of his.


    When I stepped out of ¡ºNakano¡» Station, a station that seemed to exist anywhere in Japan, a shopping district spread out in front of the station.


    I tried asking the stationmaster-san, who numbered no more than one, for directions, but he merely gave me an elegant smile and shook his head.


    There were no other new students beside me on the rattling train, but the man must have received the same question from numerous new students up until now.


    Passing through the station entrance, I could see the main gate of Toyoashihara Academy awaiting me beyond the shopping district.


    It was a school that was so vast that it blended in with the surrounding greenery, and was so large that it was impossible to see its entire facility.


    I sure was surprised because I had expected a small, worn-out school building in the countryside.


    It was certainly old, I didn¡¯t really get it, but maybe it was the so-called Taisho Roman architectural style or something.


    Rather than a school, it looks more like a hotel; rather than a hotel, more like a ryokan; rather than a ryokan, more like a historical building that usually existed in ryotei.


    Well, true enough, I could now understand why stationmaster-san found it unnecessary to answer and simply smiled.


    What surprised me more, however, was the shopping district in front of the station, or should I say the student street¡¯s shopping district, where all kinds of stores were lining up between the station and the school.


    Starting from nationwide clothing chain stores to chic boutiques, family restaurants that I had seen in my hometown to restaurants that seemed to be privately owned, coffee shops to convenience stores, and bookstores to drugstores.


    There was nothing that looked like a residential area around, so I couldn¡¯t help but worry whether they were able to earn profit simply by having students as their market target or not.


    And then, blending incongruously amidst those usually seen stores, there were blacksmith and antique stores.


    I personally had never seen a blacksmith¡¯s before, but based on the clanking sound of hard objects being hammered echoing from the back of the store as well as the smoke rising from its chimney, there was no room for doubt.


    The show windows of this blacksmith-like store were decorated with metal plate full-body armor and what looked like a two-handed sword.


    I wondered if this was the so-called cosplay store.


    The figure of my homeroom teacher, who looked somewhat macho, occurred to my mind.


    I never would have dreamed that sensei used to be a cosplayer.


    I bet one of the seven wonders of the school, a cross dressing macho man dancing in the dead of night, must have been my homeroom teacher.


    ¡ºJust a little bit unusual school.¡»


    I see, talk about a profound metaphor.


    It was no wonder that its name didn¡¯t turn up in any Internet searches.


    A concealed flower, an underground where minority like-minded people gathered.


    A school where cosplayers gathered, moreover a national one at that.


    Should I describe it in such a soft and theatrical remark, I wonder?


    You might be surprised at first, true enough this was a surprise.


    But knowing you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine, in other words, he saw me as one of their kinds, huh.


    For arguments sake, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    Getting a fresh start, let¡¯s face everything positively from now on.


    If I looked closely, besides the western-style full plate mail, there were also Japanese-style armor helmets that looked straight out of a historical drama.


    It seemed that the blacksmith was divided into Western and Japanese styles.


    Two-handed swords, bastard swords, crossbows and halberds.


    Oodachi, kodachi, naginata and jumonji spears.


    I bet all boys could relate, but simply looking at those weapons made me irresistibly excited.


    On the way home from school after a rainstorm, we held our umbrellas in our hands and shouted, ¡¸Zero Form!¡¹ or something, everyone must have done that.


    Rather, I bet everyone must have ruined at least 10 umbrellas.


    Reaffirming the shoulder bag on my shoulder, as if to look away from the slowly sinking tension, I stepped forward to the main gate of the school.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The third men¡¯s dormitory of Toyoashihara academy, known as ¡ºKurou-sou(Black Cormorant Manor)¡», was somewhat boisterous as it was in the middle of welcoming new students.


    For new residents, it was normal to have their bulky belongings sent through express delivery ahead.


    As the grounds were off-limits to outsiders, the duty of transporting the luggage fell to the senior boarding students.


    The upperclassmen ¨C carrying heavy cardboard boxes that appeared to clearly contain comic books ¨C even as they cluck their tongues, checked the names and rooms while making arrangements to confiscate them at a later date.


    The modern structure of the three-story wooden building seemed to have received occasional maintenance, but it was without a doubt an old-generation building.


    The strength of the building itself, however, was strong enough to have survived numerous earthquakes in the past without any problems, partly due to the circumstances of the facility from which it was diverted.


    The lamps hanging from the ceiling of the corridor were antique, but the light source had been replaced with LEDs.


    Of course there was no elevator, and the floor creaked as you walked down the corridor.


    The rooms for new students were naturally on the third floor.


    The room inside the bulky wooden doors, which were lining up at a regular interval, was quite spacious, equipped with two beds and desks each.


    It was the basic for the rooms assigned to new students to be shared rooms.


    Once they became second year, the students with the highest grades would be eligible to move to private rooms, and they would also be allowed to make use of the first floor.


    The rules differed slightly depending on the dormitory, but fundamentally it was based on meritocracy.


    Even the academy, which was in the position of administrators, encouraged it in some respects.


    The traits of the school were leaning toward favoring the strong.


    And the student dormitory itself had been an autonomous area independently governed by the students since its inception.


    Since it was located within the school grounds, keeping an eye on it was easy, and it being a place to learn and cultivate group behavior and independence had been a tradition since its establishment.


    In one of the rooms on the third floor of such Kurou-sou, a new resident was playing with a tablet.


    Seated on one of the mahogany desks lined up near the window, he let out a sigh of resignation.


    As if waiting for that exact moment, the sounds of the door being knocked echoed.


    ¡¸It¡¯s occupied¡­. Heck, it¡¯s no toilet.¡¹


    As the door was opened with ease, a self-retort followed after.


    ¡¸You¡¯re supposed to retort ¡®yer wrong¡¯ there. Comeback retort is essential for seamless communication, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a tall order for me.¡¹


    Touma, with a serious face, replied seriously.


    That was packed with the most damage, and Seiichi, who had become his dorm mate in the same room, had his smile stiffened.


    His first impression of Touma was that he was the type of a serious guy who couldn¡¯t take dark jokes.


    ¡¸But if that is how normal communication is, then I have no objection.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, just what kind of samurai coming out of a period drama are you?¡¹


    Touma was the type of a man of few words to begin with, so he had no experience in having casual conversation with a friend.


    Tracing further back than that, though, he had no friends.


    He himself was aware that he was not a good talker, he was aware of it, and that was also exactly why he was on alert to make sure he didn¡¯t make any mistakes.

 CH 1.3

    Pasifista


    Taking the internet tips on how to have a good conversation to heart, he straightened his posture and looked the other person squarely in the eyes, glaring.


    He was by no means an introvert type, so he enjoyed the game of catch namely conversations, he enjoyed it to the point of getting excited about it, so in order to avoid being rude, he lowered the tone of his voice and removed his facial expressions.


    As he thought that speaking in a frank tone to someone he wasn¡¯t close with was rude, he was being eerily formal.


    It was clear that Touma¡¯s coping method was wrong, but the other side was generally frightened.


    If Seiichi, his roommate, were not the sociable type, it was definitely something that would have made him apply for a room change on the first day.


    ¡¸Oh, very well. This is the newest model of iPad, you see. But, you know, as expected there¡¯s no connectivity here.¡¹


    Seiichi threw the tablet in his hand on the bed.


    ¡¸Rather, like really, what kind of countryside is this that we can¡¯t even use our mobile phone?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s inconvenient.¡¹


    Touma, who never had a cellphone, let alone a smartphone, spouted out a lie with a straight face.


    But in fact, the matter that shocked new students the most was the isolation from various communication networks.


    Now was the age where everyone took it for granted that no matter where they were, they were connected to the network through their mobile devices.


    Of course, there was a pay phone installed in the dormitory and, although there was a limitation to it, it was also possible to connect to the internet through wired connection.


    It was not like they were isolated from the outside world and information.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a LAN port on the socket on the desk for connecting to the internet, though.¡¹


    ¡¸The academy put filters on it, so there¡¯s nothing worth looking at. I can¡¯t connect to the BBS, and there¡¯s even no result for swimsuit¡¯s search.¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, you want materials to jerk off to, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, you know, how about you filter your words a bit?¡¹


    Touma, sitting on his own bed, slowly opened his mouth while looking up at the ceiling.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I have no understanding of masturbation. As long as you let me know ahead of time, I think I¡¯ll tactfully excuse myself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yea. We¡¯re good on that part.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    As Seiichi, who was showing an awkward face, got quiet, the conversation died down there.


    The pressure Touma exuded as he looked for a conversation topic in distress froze the air in the room.


    The person in question was frantic, but not only was he unable to utter any words in fluster, he was still as expressionless as usual.


    ¡¸¡­ Gah, I get it, I get it, alright? Such a killing intent. I never expected to be found out on the first day, but I promise I won¡¯t start anything from my side.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. As long as you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything either, Touma. Compromising to each other, let¡¯s get along well.¡¹


    In response to Seiichi, who was taking a surrender pose while raising both hands, Touma also replied with a smile of congeniality.


    At least, that was what the person in question intended.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Honestly speaking, I think my student dormitory life, which I had been worried and helpless about, has gotten off to a good start.


    Especially my roommate Seiichi, he is a very nice guy.


    We call each other by our given names instead of our family names, so I think it could be said that we are friends or rather best friends now.


    Rather, there seems to be a strange local rule at this academy that basically forbids everyone from stating their family names.


    It is said to be a part of the academy¡¯s educational philosophy to encourage independence as an individual in the academy, without being bound by their birth or position.


    I think there was indeed a warning written on the enrollment pamphlet saying that it would be dangerous for our¡ºreal name¡» to be known or something, but I honestly don¡¯t get it.


    If you take it as a way to build intimacy in a very natural manner, it could be said to be a superb rule.


    Different from middle school, perhaps this is the way adults associate with each other.


    Still in the state of high excitement, I woke up before dawn, so I wound up spending about an hour staring fixedly at Seiichi, who was asleep in the bed next to mine.


    Sweat was gushing out profusely due to him having a nightmare, so I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether I should wake him up or not.


    There seems to be a bit of a problem with his sexual fetish, but I¡¯m not so loose-lipped that I¡¯d spread my best friend¡¯s secrets.


    It was a surprise to learn that he¡¯s a peeping mania.


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in having one in my own room, though.


    No, I must not discriminate against my best friend due to prejudice, let¡¯s think of it from the point of view of an onanist with the kink of self-taking peeping footage.


    Most likely, he¡¯s a YouTuber.


    ¡ºSelf-created peeping footage in the boy¡¯s dorm chu¡î situation.¡»


    It must have been a live stream with that kind of title.


    The viewers were glued to his gallant shaking hand, his choice of myriad material that made you doubt his sanity, and his dexterous technique in utilizing all sorts of tools that were out of the ordinary.


    Perhaps, I don¡¯t think it would get much views.


    I do think it might attract a few core followers, though.


    As a roommate that doesn¡¯t want to get in his way, I think I¡¯m going to just watch over him with lukewarm eyes.


    I¡¯m starting to get used to the dormitory life, but school life is finally about to begin.


    Dressed in our brand new uniforms, we head to the entrance ceremony.


    Most of the school buildings at Toyoashihara academy seem to be using structures built in the Taisho era that have been reconstructed.


    The red-brick exterior is nostalgic and similar to the Tokyo Station building.


    The entrance ceremony was held in the gymnasium, and at any rate the speech of the principal was very long.


    In his speech, he repeatedly talked about carrying the country on our shoulders and being aware of our mission, which gave me the impression that he was quite right-leaning.


    Well, I guess what he was trying to say was that cosplay, err rather, the subculture that originated and had developed in Japan was a culture that we could be proud of in the world.


    The class division was announced in advance, so we moved smoothly to our classrooms.


    Speaking of the ratio of male to female students, it seems that there is a little more male than female.


    I thoroughly look around at the students who will become my classmates from now on.


    ¡¸Yo, Touma. Quite a displeased look you¡¯ve gotten already there. Are you looking for someone to strangle?¡¹


    The youtuber, who turns out to be in the same class as me, makes such an incomprehensible joke.


    Is this an act?


    It ought to be an invitation for me to make a retort.


    Raising my elbow to ninety degrees in a snap, I launch a horizontal chop at Seiichi¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸¡­ yer wrong.¡¹


    ¡¸Cough, gaha¡­ m, my bad, I was just kidding.¡¹


    Kneeling down on one knee while coughing violently, Seiichi is teary eyed.


    I see, his reaction is so natural.


    It¡¯s simply so magnificent that it seems as though it has frozen the air of the boisterous classroom full of chatter, and brought about silence at once.


    It¡¯s said that the moment when everyone falls into silence at once like this is described in fairy tales as when angels or fairies pass by.


    ¡¸Please hold yourself back a bit when making a retort. As expected, are you training yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m of the indoor faction.¡¹


    I know various trivia.


    I¡¯ve never had the chance to use it up until now, but I¡¯ve trained myself to be able to respond to all sorts of topics during those solitary times.


    Be it British wit joke or the ancient martial arts I learned from the Internet, I¡¯m perhaps master class.


    Staging small conversations while facing a mirror, I trained on no-tempo strike form and knee strike in my room, but it took me a few years to comprehend.


    I think I really am clumsy.


    I¡¯m unable to learn things that everyone else can do easily unless I desperately train on them.


    Even so, that¡¯s my nature.


    In life, you can only play the cards you are dealt, such is the famous saying of the beagle dog, the preceptor of life.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s leave it at that. But I hear things are somewhat different from the outside, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. I¡¯ll be careful.¡¹


    In the end, while the delicate air in the classroom remains slightly awkward, I hear the chime of the clock tower ringing, announcing the beginning of the first period.

 CH 1.4

    Pasifista


    Our class is first year third group.


    It¡¯s not Hei(soldier) group, but Hinoe(third).


    There are a whopping twenty-four classes for new students.


    If there are 40 students per class, the whole grade is numbered around a thousand, so I think it¡¯s a very large school.


    However, it seems that the number of classes decreases as the school year progresses.


    I was worried that perhaps the dropout rate would be high in high school, but to begin with, Toyoashihara academy is not a high school, but a technical college.


    To be honest, I had never heard of the existence known as technical college until sensei explained it to me.


    The biggest difference between a technical college and a high school is that the basic period of enrollment is five years there.


    For that reason, on top of the general subjects studied in regular high schools, there are also specialized subjects.


    Robotics competitions seem to be famous, but they seem to have no entry in this academy.


    Incidentally, the academy has a stricter curriculum than regular high schools, so the dropout rate seems to be high.


    That said, they¡¯d have no trouble finding employment, as most of them would be eligible for recommendations to major companies.


    The problems are those specialized subjects.


    Naturally, I asked my middle school homeroom teacher about it, but the answer I got was, ¡ºFeel free to follow whatever aspiration you want.¡»


    As long as we manage to graduate, it seems that the academy will arrange the groundwork for the course we want to walk on.


    And the specialized subjects seem to be the trial for that.


    That¡¯s why, do your best, he said.


    Realizing that he had sidestepped from answering my question, I did not ask any further than that.


    I had no outlook of what I wanted to do in the future, so in the end I simply followed his recommendation.


    I thought that perhaps he recommended this school because he wanted to leave a lot of possibilities for such me.


    However, now that I¡¯m listening to the orientation guidance on the contents of this school year¡¯s lessons, I¡¯m filled with the feeling that perhaps I had done something that incurred sensei¡¯s wrath.


    First of all, I do get the general subjects of Japanese, Geography and History, Mathematics, and Foreign Languages.


    These are organized on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays.


    But I don¡¯t get the specialized subjects assigned to Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday.


    Physical strengthening training, basic survival, introduction to labyrinths, cartography, exploration technique, martial arts, and various weapon battle techniques.


    Sword arts, spear arts, club arts, shield arts and so on are listed as elective courses.


    The new students are told to go through the basic training first before then choosing the armament they have aptitude for (except for the experienced ones).


    I look up from the explanation material that has been handed out to my whole classmates and move my gaze alone through the classroom to take a look at the situation.


    No one is laughing.


    Is it not sensei¡¯s best gag yet, I wonder?


    No, they must have arranged it only for my material and are waiting for my reaction.


    The homeroom teacher for the first year third group is a young female teacher who looks like she has just graduated from college.


    Sensei, who has her hair tied up in a bun and wears stylish glasses, is showing a serious face.


    Her appearance is more of cool than cute, but I get the feeling that she is getting impatient because she isn¡¯t getting any reaction from me yet.


    I wonder if I should smile here.


    I feel as if my eyes meet sensei¡¯s, but I decide to put it on hold for the time being and return my gaze to the pamphlet.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Chime, which announced time, echoed through the grounds.


    The sound of a real chime, not a playback recording, changed its tone depending on the weather that day.


    ¡¸Phew¡­.¡¹


    Touma, unleashing an intimidating aura that seemed to freeze the air, heaved a short sigh while leaning back against the backrest.


    Seiichi felt sympathy not toward himself, but toward his classmates, who were seated around Touma and looking down in discomfort.


    He felt that it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    For Touma, enrolling to this academy was probably no different than being sent to an enemy¡¯s territory.


    He had also warned him that he¡¯d swiftly be purged if he acted too blatantly, and even he himself would be unable to accomplish his duty, but it appeared that the effect was sparse.


    At the very least, he wished him not to make a scene until he managed to ascertain the organization behind him.


    Perhaps sensing his gaze, the expressionless Touma made a straight line toward Seiichi, who was conveniently seated in the back seat by the window.


    For a moment, his face stiffened in thought that perhaps he had telepathy-related superpower, but he rationalized that in that case, there should be some sort of reaction the moment both of their eyes met.


    ¡¸Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸W, what is it?¡¹


    Amidst the surrounding students who had decided to avert their gazes and pretend to see nothing, Seiichi, whose back was soaked with cold sweat, floated a stiff smile.


    ¡¸Should I have smiled¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Was I supposed to show a smile? What do you say, Seiichi?¡¹


    He¡¯d only known Touma for a short time, but he¡¯d gotten used to the lack of coherence in his remarks.


    And at the same time, he felt more and more that their conversation seemed to be not in sync.


    ¡¸Well¡­. A smile is better than a scowl, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹


    Seeing Touma that was looking down while showing a mortified face, the feeling of them being as expected not in sync was immense.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve done something bad to sensei.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Midori-chan-sensei, huh. She was slightly trembling, wasn¡¯t she? I think it was perhaps because you were glaring at her with the gaze that seemed to imply I¡¯ll kill you, though, Touma¡­.¡¹


    He felt that it was roughly 90% of the reason.


    The rest was probably nerves from greeting the new class for the first time.


    Even as he recalled the investigation handouts he had received beforehand, she was evaluated as a frank and friendly sensei who was very student-oriented.


    She was in charge of the specialized subject of Introduction to Labyrinths.


    She was a graduate of the academy, and had then stayed at the academy as she was and acted as a new teacher to continue her educational training, so there was no other side in her identity.


    The teachers in charge of general subjects could be replaced as many times as possible, and were kept by the academy.


    He¡¯s going to lay his hand from there, huh, Seiichi felt as though he had seen through Touma¡¯s assault plan.


    It was an illusion, though.


    ¡¸I think I should go apologize¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No, wait. Today is the first day of school. So the teachers should be also busy with a lot of things.¡¹


    He stopped Touma who was about to head out of the classroom at once.


    Making a swift decision and giving no time for preparation were Touma¡¯s peculiar traits, which were troublesome in various ways.


    ¡¸What did you mess up in the first place? It was the first time you¡¯d met the homeroom teacher, right? Or could it be you had already known that Midori-chan was going to be our homeroom teacher?¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no way sensei could have known that it would land on me, right? It was tactless of me.¡¹


    The scythe that lurked in Seiichi¡¯s words was looming over from far above.


    In front of Seiichi, who was pressing his temple in slight headache, he abruptly held out the orientation materials that had been distributed to the whole class.


    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with it? I also got one, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Take a look at this. I¡¯ve trampled over sensei¡¯s consideration.¡¹


    Touma¡¯s toned finger, which looked as though had repeatedly hit the straw post each day for two years, was pointed at the lesson schedule timetable.


    Without the need of exercising the speed reading ability that was taught as one of the essential skills, he could tell that it was the same printout, which had been copied in a large number, as the one he had received.


    ¡¸Ah, the dungeon special training, huh. Our class is the earliest one, but it seems that the various programs have been set for the first training, after all. There¡¯s no particular order for that part, so it can¡¯t be helped, right? It¡¯s only a matter of being earlier or later, after all.¡¹


    As he suitably continued the conversation, Seiichi took out his own pamphlet and replaced the two while pretending to compare them.


    He felt the need to inspect it and see if there were any ciphers inserted into it that were invisible to the naked eye, such as one that could only be revealed by applying heat on it.


    It was pointless, though.


    ¡¸But, you see. For us to suddenly dive into the dungeon tomorrow without preliminary training, isn¡¯t that crazy?¡¹


    ¡¸That means we¡¯ll be able to have a head start compared to the other classes, right? Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, looks like you¡¯re so confident there¡­, umm, Seiichi-kun?¡¹

 CH 1.5

    Pasifista


    Toward the voice that raised from the neighboring seat, Seiichi replied with an amiable smile.


    ¡¸You¡¯re Mai, I believe?¡¹


    ¡¸So casual all of a sudden! Best regard, Seiichi-kun, and¡­.¡¹


    Resting her elbow on the desk, Mai, who was replying with a wide smile, got her words choked.


    With middle long hair that was arranged in half up, her charming face twitched slightly.


    At the end of her gaze, she saw Touma with his arms folded, glaring at the printout expressionlessly.


    ¡¸I finally realized it, but moderately ignoring him is the key to associate with Touma.¡¹


    ¡¸A, haha¡­. Somehow, I thought there was a violent guy, but he¡¯s actually not dangerous, right?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a tough question.¡¹


    Let alone moderately ignoring, he was frankly assailed with the desire to completely ignore him.


    However, the students had yet to be screened at the moment, so there was no need for him to choose whom with he built a friendly relationship.


    Thus, for the time being, he decided to show his amicability by swaying Touma as his pawn.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯s dangerous or not, but the fact that he called out to me means he¡¯s like a powder keg, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I see. From what I can see, he seems to be the strongest person here, after all. So I was wondering if I could ask for party¡¯s prior commitment or something.¡¹


    The way she looked up at him with upturned eyes was so sly.


    She employed it with a clear understanding of its effect on the boys of her age.


    In other words, in an environment where she had no choice but to use it, she was used to currying favor with men.


    Seiichi deliberately made the target of his gaze and interest obvious as he observed Mai¡¯s body.


    She had already worn her blazer uniform in a casual fashion even though it was still the first day of school, and her legs peeked out from her short, rolled-up skirt.


    Not bad, she seemed to be someone that could be enjoyed without any trouble.


    ¡¸Together with me, and this girl, Shizuka-chan, what do you say?¡¹


    ¡¸M, Mai-san¡­.¡¹


    Even as she noticed Seiichi¡¯s gaze that was appraising her, Mai ignored it and presented a female student, whom she had casually taken along and had been standing behind her ever since.


    With ample bosom and tender looking limbs, she was a literature type that would seem fit to be seen in a library somewhere.


    To put it bluntly, she was the dull-looking type.


    Seiichi made an evaluation on both of them as the type who had clearly decided to sell themselves in the academy since the beginning.


    ¡¸This babe here is my roommate in the dorm you see¡­.  You two are the same, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Nice. Not bad.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll be in your care from tomorrow onward!¡¹


    In response to Mai, who showed a wide smile, he similarly floated a smile.


    For the time being, the most dangerous one seemed to have formed a group, so the air in the classroom also turned a little more lax.


    The rest of the classmates also started discussing their respective first party members.


    Today¡¯s schedule was for them to freely dismiss once the meeting was over, so they were getting into it at their leisure.


    ¡¸Oi, Touma. With that being the case, I¡¯ve taken the liberty to decide it on my own, but it¡¯s fine, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I have one fundamental question, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Pressing a finger on his lips, Touma, who was having a distant look, stared outside the window.


    The courtyard overlooked from the classroom.


    A black group was walking through the passage leading to the gymnasium.


    ¡¸Ah, the guys from the flower group. Their entrance ceremony is held separately, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Heh, they really wear gakuran and sailor uniforms, don¡¯t they? The supreme class, I mean.¡¹


    The boys intensely wore gakuran with stand-up collars and school caps, and were draped in black Inverness mantles.


    The girls wore orthodox sailor uniforms for the upper and lower with white ribbons tied around their bosoms.


    Black and white, the colorless monotone group was like an army with no whispers whatsoever.


    ¡¸Come to think of it. The senior from the dormitory once said not to look, talk and approach the flower group, but why are they called the flower group?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no more than a rumor I heard from my senior, but you see¡­. it¡¯s seems that this so-called supreme class is a class that only the children of the higher-ups could enter. That¡¯s been the tradition since the establishment days, and at that time, they were the so-called nobility. That¡¯s why the flower group.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Well, I prefer blazers than sailors more as they¡¯re cuter, though.¡¹


    The number of students in the supreme class that stepped out of the gymnasium was smaller than the regular classes.


    The background of the supreme class was the research organization of the academy, so through the school year, there was a huge change in the number of new students.


    Rather than applications according to a fixed number, the number of seats was adjusted according to the number of applications.


    The difference between the supreme class and the regular class was not limited only to the uniform, but also in some privileges.


    The privilege that was the easiest to tell with a single glance was the permission to unrestrictedly equip a sword on the grounds.


    The ones attached on the waists of most of the supreme class students were their personal Japanese swords.


    ¡¸As expected, I think katana is pretty cool.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder. If you¡¯re not used to sword battles, I think sticks may be better, you know? In fact, the first weapon that will be distributed to us seems to be sticks made of cypress, after all. What¡¯s it, Draque?¡¹


    Seiichi shrugged his shoulders while staring at the rear end of Mai¡¯s, who was bending over the window frame.


    ¡¸I¡¯d like to have at least a steel sword as soon as possible¡­. Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    Touma, still facing the window, looked up to the sky.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I head back to my room ahead by myself and sit down on my chair to look through my student notebook.


    In the dining hall on the first floor of the dorm, the welcome party for new boarding students is still going on, but I¡¯ve asked to take my leave first.


    This notebook, which was distributed to every student during the orientation guidance, is an item of the latest electronic student notebook.


    It¡¯s in the shape of a thin card that can fit in the pocket, the front side is a monitor, while the back side is engraved with the academy¡¯s emblem and name in a stylish design.


    As the academy¡¯s equipment, it¡¯s not gifted to us but is temporarily loaned, so I have to make sure to take good care of it.


    It seems to be pretty pricey.


    I¡¯ve always had bad compatibility with this kind of machine since long ago, I once tried buying a smartphone, but it broke in three days.


    Or rather, it exploded on its own, but since it was treated as something beyond the coverage of the manufacturer¡¯s repair warranty, I refrained from buying another one.


    Since then, I have never used any kind of mobile device, but as it¡¯s using a touch panel system, I can more or less operate it somehow.


    I look over it from the beginning.


    What is displayed by default is my personal information which serves as my ID.


    When I see my profile photo, though, I can¡¯t help but think to myself: show a more amiable expression.


    It seems that my facial expression slips whenever I¡¯m nervous even for just a bit, so I generally look like this in any commemorative photos.


    When I flick and swipe over the monitor, I find a line up entry of academy song, academy history, academy rules and regulations, student council organization, facility terms of service and so on.


    Perhaps due to it being the so-called electronic organizer and various contents have been crammed into it, there seems to be at least a dictionary installed.


    Fortunately, there¡¯s word search function, so I do a search for¡ºparty¡» at once.


    ¡ºMaintain moderation and behave like a student,¡» I totally agree.


    ¡ºAlcohol is strictly forbidden¡», I feel like it is being served in the dining hall on the first floor at the moment, but well, I totally agree.


    Just in case, I also try searching for¡ºdungeon life¡», but there¡¯s no corresponding result.


    Maybe: not enough power.


    I¡¯ve only looked at the notebook for a while, but I have a feeling that for some reason smoke seems to be starting to rise from it, so I stow it away into the back of my desk.


    There¡¯s no problem with a desktop computer, but if I use a notebook computer, as expected, it still emits smoke.


    It seems that I¡¯m destined to always pull defective products no matter what.


    Opening the door and making sure the smoke has dispersed, I head back to the assembly hall.

 CH 2.1

    Dungeon Dive


    The second day of school.


    Just as I thought that lesson was finally about to start, us third group class turned out to have special training course from the first period.


    What is distributed to all of us is a cypress stick, or not, but one meter-long stick that looks like a baton.


    The other item is a small and light shield that can be held in one hand, seemingly made of some kind of special plastic.


    ¡¸Haa, it truly is depressing.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. It¡¯s our first time, so we can¡¯t help but get nervous, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re, right.¡¹


    Seiichi, Mai and Shizuka are on standby while similarly holding a baton and a shield.


    According to the explanation, the activity in the dungeon is generally a group activity of four to five people.


    With the general width of the passage within, it seems to be unsuitable for any more people than that to act together.


    ¡¸¡ªNow then, from here on it will be everyone¡¯s first special training.¡¹


    Our homeroom teacher Midori-sensei, with a binder of student rolls in hand, looks over at the facility behind her.


    A red shrine.


    That¡¯s the first image that comes to mind.


    Red-lacquered pillars, a sharp-edged roof, and an altar enshrined on a granite-filled pedestal.


    It¡¯s located in the center of the academy building, perhaps around right below the garden-like courtyard.


    We must have descended about three floors worth of the stairs beyond the entrance.


    We pass through several massive doors that look like the ones used to seal off the underground vaults of banks I have seen on TV.


    The place we have been brought straight to from the classroom is an underground large cavern.


    ¡¸This is called Rash¨­mon. You¡¯ll learn its structure as well as its functions in the Introduction to Labyrinths class from now on¡­. Originally, the right order may have been for you to learn about it in the classroom first, but to explain it in an easy-to-understand manner¡­.¡¹


    Perhaps harboring some reluctance, she averts her gaze slightly.


    ¡¸This is a kind of gate that opens a hole in the world. As well as a safety mechanism that protects your safety.¡¹


    Rash¨­mon, located beyond several properly lined up red toriis, certainly has not enough depth to be a shrine.


    It would be more understandable for it to be a gate set in front of a large shrine.


    However, I wonder where it is beyond this closed gate is connected to.


    ¡¸Even if something fatal were to happen inside, you would be sent back to this place. Hence¡­.¡¹


    For some reason, Midori-sensei, who seems to be desperately trying to say something, also seems to be wishing for an apology to us.


    But Midori-sensei¡¯s prior explanation is interrupted by what appears to be janitor-san standing on either side of the gate, and ceases there.


    After closing her eyes and heaving out a sigh, with a face that¡¯s suddenly bereft of all expression, Midori-sensei begins giving out instructions again.


    ¡¸Now then. Please go through Rash¨­mon according to party order.¡¹


    With a swoosh, I feel that a breeze is blowing through the red torii.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    As the first party activated Rash¨­mon, the space between the pillars distorted, and the figures of the students vanished as if melting into the distortion.


    Rather than fear, the drifting airs were more akin to excitement in front of an amusement park attraction.


    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m also a little excited.¡¹


    Amidst the parties that were transferred in order, becoming the last one, Touma and the others were also standing in the line.


    ¡¸Haa¡­, you sure are carefree, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, I don¡¯t remember giving you permission to call me ¡®you¡¯, though. Be sure to call me by my name.¡¹


    Perhaps somewhat excited, Mai, whose healthy cheeks slightly flushed, lashed out at Seiichi.


    In the mire of depression, Seiichi, whose face had lost some blood, heaved out a sigh.


    ¡¸Well, at this late of the game, I bet those who have known it have already known it, so I¡¯ll just tell you. This, first dungeon dive is set to be a one-way traffic, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹


    Not only Mai, Shizuka, who had gone rigid in nervous, also had her body stiffened with a start.


    ¡¸The baptism of returning from death seems to be a tradition here. The goal of the first training seems to register the so-called biometric data of the new students into that goddamned gate.¡¹


    As the queue had moved halfway, they could even feel intimidating air from the double-roofed Karamon they could do nothing but look up to.


    There were five doors installed in front of Rash¨­mon, among which three were for regular use, one for new registrations, while the remaining one was strictly managed by the academy.


    The rightmost door facing the front side was open, and this time the closing of the gate was set at 3:00 p.m.


    There was no way to come back from the other side of Rash¨­mon until then.


    If you thought of it as an attraction, it would be a survival game where you had to survive until the appointed time.


    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s saying that we should just think of it as a game, but it¡¯s a bit nerve-wracking, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, no matter what happens, it won¡¯t lead to trauma, though. Even if you experience something extreme inside, you¡¯d forget about it, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka, whose complexion had gone beyond pale and began to turn white, rigidly floated a bitter smile.


    ¡¸But still, even in such a situation, you sure look totally fine, Touma.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, I¡¯m also panicking here.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? From what I can see, you look like the usual you, though.¡¹


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do something conspicuous right off the bat, so let¡¯s take a wait and see stance for the time being, with such a thought, Seiichi shrugged his shoulders.


    No matter what would happen inside, it was not as if they¡¯d be able to leave with recollections of it, but he was genuinely curious about this nonsensical guy.


    Without any particular trouble, Touma and the rest of the party arrived at the first door of Rash¨­mon.


    Midori, their homeroom teacher, was waiting for them in front of the door, providing support for their first transfer.


    ¡¸Now then, so it¡¯s your turn. Please stand in the middle of the two-layered circle in the center of the gate. During the transfer, everyone in the circle will be moved to the same place. There¡¯s a rare chance of you getting separated, but if you connect your bodies, hold hands there should be no problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Under, stood.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Roger.¡¹


    With a swish, the figures of Touma and the others warped like ink that was spilled into water.


    From the point of view of Touma and the other, the one that looked warping was the surrounding space itself.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Very please¡­. don¡¯t lose it.¡¹


    With the understanding that it wouldn¡¯t reach them, Midori offered an apology to her students.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡ºPermesivanelacitadolentepermesivaneletternodololerepermesivatralaperdutagente.¡»


    ¡ºGiustiziamosseilmioalttofattoorefechemiladivinapodestaterasommasapienzaelprimoamore.¡»


    ¡ºDinanziamenonforcoseceleatessenoneterneeioternodolorasciateognesperanzavoichintrate.¡»


    I can see rows of alphabets I don¡¯t particularly understand.


    On the side, there is unfamiliar writing, probably Chinese.


    Above, there¡¯s an ink writing of what looks like Japanese that is written overly skillfully to the point of being unreadable.


    And underneath, there is a jumbled up multiplex of squares and circles, as well as number and hieroglyph-looking something.


    But even if I can¡¯t read them, I can¡ºsomehow¡» make out their meaning.


    Alphabets, Kanji, Chinese, numbers, as well as squares and circles all have the same meaning.


    To put it bluntly, inconsistency.


    A vulgar mix of Japanese and Western.


    However, its severity that lacks serenity is totally sickening.


    It¡¯s as if they were desperately trying to give form to something, but simply threw and mixed up everything without proper direction.


    The last part of the hardly alphabet rows.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I can now¡ºread¡» its meaning.


    It¡¯s similar to the inscription on the gates of hell in Dante¡¯s Divine Comedy, which I remember reading in manga or something.


    ¡ªAbandon whole life, you who pass through this gate¡ª


    That moment, my vision, which has lost its form, regains its three-dimensional form as if it has been reverse regenerated.


    Not only my sense of balance, it feels as if even the insides of my body have also been jumbled up, so I¡¯m assailed with dizziness.


    The place I¡¯m standing has completely changed from where I was standing just a moment ago.


    The dim and wide space is rectangular, and the ceiling is by no means low, but it gives off a terrific oppressive feeling.


    No, it¡¯s not just the ceiling, I can feel it from our whole surroundings.


    I don¡¯t know how I should put it, but it¡¯s similar to when I previously got involved in a fight and was surrounded by dozens of male students.


    I did manage to convince them that it was a misunderstanding but I can still remember how much trouble it took me to accomplish it.


    ¡¸¡­ Phew, first of all, it¡¯s a success, I guess.¡¹


    Looking at the surroundings, Seiichi heaves out a sigh of relief.


    There¡¯s nothing sort of an electric light here, but mysteriously I¡¯m able to secure vision at the level of not getting troubled with it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not as exaggerated, as I thought.¡¹


    I¡¯m not sure whether she¡¯s courageous or thickheaded, but Mai is restlessly looking around at the surroundings at once.


    ¡¸Here, is, the inside of the dungeon¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka is pale-faced, still gripping the baton and the shield in her hands.


    Talk about an elaborate attraction.


    Let¡¯s stop fooling myself in such a way.


    Seems like this academy is beyond my imagination in a lot of ways.


    ¡¸Seiichi, explain this situation in three sentences.¡¹


    ¡¸Dungeon RPG. Difficulty: Hell mode. Level 1. OK?¡¹


    Pretty much just as I have guessed.


    It¡¯s no longer a role-play, but a real life dungeon conquest.


    First of all, once I get out of this place, I¡¯ll head back to my hometown for once and give my homeroom teacher from middle school a nice full swing punch.


    With a starting run on top of it.

 CH 2.2

    ¡¸It¡¯s more normal than I thought. I thought it would be more of a cutthroat world.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re just lucky. Rather, this, there¡¯s also the possibility of appearing at a monster house or something, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Uwa, that is not a laughing matter, though. Isn¡¯t that like, returning from death the moment you dive into the dungeon?¡¹


    ¡¸Every year there seems to be two or three groups with such bad luck¡­. Well, if you enter through the regular route, you¡¯ll more or less appear at the established fixed point, though.¡¹


    Seiichi seems to be a pretty well-informed person.


    Most likely he¡¯s gathered information from the seniors in the dormitory, hats off to him.


    ¡¸What are the clear conditions for this mission?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Like I¡¯ve been telling you, we¡¯re as good as done here. The rest is for us to get suitably killed by monsters, being sent outside and done. Or do you want to try surviving until the closing of the gate? Well, it¡¯s impossible, though.¡¹


    Killed, hearing that word, Shizuka¡¯s face turns white as paper again.


    Even Mai drops her shoulders, as if airs have leaked out of her.


    The excitement seems to be no more than bravado.


    ¡¸Ah¡­. I don¡¯t like it, after all. I wonder how I will be killed. I wonder if I will be eaten¡­ I don¡¯t want to feel hurt.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, alright. Be it pain or fear, we won¡¯t remember any of it, after all.¡¹


    Previously, Midori-sensei also said something along those lines.


    That our safety is guaranteed.


    However, I do get that there are safety measures to prevent death, but I don¡¯t quite get what it means that it¡¯s fine even if we die.


    ¡¸In what manner is it fine?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re dissatisfied with it, huh? You really are calm even in such a dire strait, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Rather than getting belligerent, it seems that Seiichi¡¯s tension is also getting strange.


    Unable to keep up with the rising tension of my surroundings, I end up feeling strangely calm instead.


    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, though¡­. Before getting done in by monsters, let¡¯s just do what we can.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait¡­ Seiichi, kun.¡¹


    With a twisted smile on his face, Seiichi grabbed Mai¡¯s arm and pulled her toward himself.


    Discarding both the baton and the plastic shield, he locks Mai¡¯s body from behind.


    ¡¸At any rate, everything will be as if it never happened anyway. Isn¡¯t it fine to let me have a taste as down payment?¡¹


    ¡¸G, geez¡­ please wait. I don¡¯t particularly mind, but being too rough is, hn.¡¹


    His hand that¡¯s slipped in through the collar of her blazer is squeezing her breast over the blouse.


    His other hand is crawling in front of her skirt, halfway rolling it up and caressing the inner part of her thighs.


    I can¡¯t keep up with the flow of the event at all, but when I look at Shizuka, who is left behind, I can see her slightly hanging her head while fervently stealing glances at me.


    I wonder if humans are a type of organism whose reproduction impulse is stirred when faced with existential crisis.


    But I wonder if it¡¯s permissible to engage in an illicit sexual relationship during a class.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve got quite huge boobs there, Mai¡­, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got here.¡¹


    ¡¸Hn, ouch¡­. Inside is not yet¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I have to give Shizuka a taste too, after all, I have no time to do it slowly.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s hand that¡¯s slipped into between Mai¡¯s legs is wriggling and stirring under her skirt.


    They are facing this way, so I can see Mai¡¯s lascivious face that¡¯s starting to flush red.


    ¡¸¡­ Touma, kun.¡¹


    Shizuka, who seems unable to wait any longer, quietly sidles up to a place within my reach.


    Unlike colon scent, she¡¯s a vivid scent peculiar to girls.


    I¡¯m not sure if my sense of smell is getting more sensitive, or if Shizuka who¡¯s staring at me with moist upturned eyes is generating pheromones in arousal.


    Maybe it¡¯s both.


    Even before I can say anything, as if it¡¯s only par of the course, Shizuka lifts up the cuff of her skirt on her own.


    ¡¸Please¡­ have a taste, and see whether, it¡¯s up to your liking or not, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    The light pink colored low-rise panties have a lovely design with frills adorning them.


    As if she has known things would turn out this way from the beginning, she seems to have prioritized sexual visuals over function.


    The tender-looking lower half of Shizuka¡¯s ¨C who doesn¡¯t seem to excel at exercise, let alone survival in the dungeon ¨C is laid bare.


    Her shoulder-length black hair is neatly trimmed and groomed, and her similarly groomed slightly longish bangs are concealing the expression behind her glasses.


    Due to the out of place feeling from seeing her, who would seem more suited to be quietly reading a book alone in the corner of the classroom, exposing the lower half of her body in such a dim chamber,  I¡¯m assailed with dizziness.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn.¡¹


    While my eyes are caught in Shizuka¡¯s strip show, Seiichi and Mai are already getting down to the main business.


    With both of them staying on their feet, Seiichi, intertwined in Mai¡¯s rear, is shaking his hips.


    Mai, who is bent over with her hands on her knees to support her body, has her eyes shut and her throat arched.


    Her gaping mouth makes a coquettish ¡®ahn¡¯ voice each time Seiichi¡¯s hips are slammed against her.


    Seiichi¡¯s hands, which are holding the rear of Mai¡¯s skirt, are set on her exposed and bouncy peeled boiled egg-like ass.


    ¡¸Touma, Kun¡­ too.¡¹


    When I turn my gaze toward their direction, for some reason Shizuka grabs my wrist with her outstretched hand as if she is in a fluster.


    And then, she leads it into the depth of her skirt, which is rolled up with one hand, as is.


    As she presses my fingers above the waistband of her panties from the get go, a little below her belly button, as if to urge them go under it, they smoothly slip inside, as if reflexively stroking Shizuka¡¯s lower abdomen with the palm.


    The texture of her rustling pubic hair is thicker than I have expected, and with a slip, my fingertips arrive at the chasm of her labia that¡¯s awaiting beyond the puffy and soft pubic mound.


    Before the arousal of touching a female¡¯s genitals for the first time, I¡¯m bewildered by the stuffily hot and wet state of my fingertips.


    Hanging her head down, Shizuka, who is still holding her skirt as well as my hand, her ears are red.


    ¡¸I¡­ don¡¯t take much time, so¡­ just as is.¡¹


    Firmly pressing my wrist down, Shizuka¡¯s nether region is revealed from within her panties that are pulled down along the way.


    The pubic hair that covers her pubic mound mostly in deep black gives off a lewd feeling.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, if you don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t mind shaving all of it¡­ Ahn.¡¹


    The fingertips that are stroking the rustling pubic hair ends up rubbing against the folds bud at the edge of the chasm.


    Almost instinctively, my fingertips crawl on and touch the soft pussy folds as if tracing it.


    With my fingertips, I¡¯m practically reviewing the structure of female genitalia that I have thoroughly studied in advance through videos on the Internet.


    It¡¯s a whole lot softer than I expected.


    Shizuka¡¯s hand, which has been quietly holding my wrist, reaches out to my nether region and pulls down the zipper.


    The erection of my penis, which has been pushing out the front side of my trousers as if it¡¯s only a matter of course, jumps out along with my underpants.


    Shizuka¡¯s fingertips then guide out what¡¯s within through the hole in front of the underpants.


    ¡¸Wha¡­. this, is¡­.¡¹


    I wonder what it is, I¡¯m really curious.


    Shizuka, who¡¯s taking the lead neatly, must have considerable experience.


    However, the matter of penis size is very sensitive for boys.


    Fortunately, Shizuka places my penis in her palm as if to support it from below, and without saying a word, she tends to it by gently stroking its underside.


    Shizuka, who even now is still looking up at me with moist eyes that look as if they are about to spill out, quietly closes the distance between us head-on.


    I bend my knees to adjust the height of my penis, which seemingly would end up rubbing against her blouse due to the difference in our height.


    Clenching the hand that¡¯s holding her skirt in front of her chest, Shizuka firmly presses down the hand that¡¯s holding the base of my penis to adjust the angle of my arching penis to the right angle.


    The reddish brown, bulging and taut glans is sandwiched between the flesh at the base of her thighs and then sinks into Shizuka¡¯s flesh as is.


    ¡¸Hn¡­ Nhaa.¡¹


    The glans is wrapped in a sticky clay-like sensation.


    Shizuka slightly arches backward from around the midsection of her chest, but she then closes her eyes and lets out a hot breath through her mouth.


    I slip my hands under Shizuka¡¯s skirt and pull down her panties, which are clinging tightly onto her plump buttocks, just a bit.


    I tighten my glutes as I feel sticky pleasure rushing through my glans, and my squeezed penis is more than halfway buried into Shizuka¡¯s pussy.


    The look on Shizuka¡¯s face, whose eyes are closed, that seems as though she¡¯s enduring something is very charming.


    My penis, which is now more erect than ever, bulges at a right angle as if to go against gravity.


    In a posture similar to after performing a sumo wrestler¡¯s shiko move, I thrust up and down, coming in and out of Shizuka, who¡¯s in my arms.


    Due to performing a move I have no inexperience in, my penis slips out of the pussy hole after only one thrust, but thanks to Shizuka grabbing the base of my penis, I¡¯m able to smoothly slip it back in again.


    ¡¸¡­Ahn¡­ahn¡­ahn¡­¡¹


    *Squelch, squelch*, each time the glans pierces through her rubber ring-like pussy hole, a sweet moan escapes from Shizuka¡¯s mouth.


    Perhaps due to the curve of my glans¡¯ neck ending up scrapping out Shizuka¡¯s inside, the surrounding pubic hair is covered with sticky fluid.


    Shizuka¡¯s inner lips that are tightly pulled and rolled outward each time I pull my glans out feels very pleasant.


    Ah finally I ended up having sex, I feel an onrush of such a sense of satisfaction.

 CH 2.3

    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s still going to take a while longer, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª Yeah.¡¹


    I nod at Seiichi¡¯s voice, which has lost its harshness from earlier.


    Rather, what a surprise.


    I was completely losing myself in it.


    And as the arousal that was close to finishing has also cooled down at once, I end up falling into a state of cool arousal.


    ¡¸Well. Let¡¯s enjoy it with ease. Touma, once you cum, let¡¯s swap. Let¡¯s have a sex comparison to decide who¡¯s in charge of whom. We¡¯ll forget it once we get back, so we¡¯ll have to have another sex comparison, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn¡­ hn, hn¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Mai has quite a nice grip you see. Even though I thought she has had it used more often. I ended up quickly cumming inside her.¡¹


    *Smack smack*, even as her ass is being smacked and her pussy is being evaluated by Seiichi, who is clicking his tongue, Mai is merely raising sweet moans.


    The reason why Seiichi has calmed down is probably because he¡¯s refreshed himself for once.


    As for me, having strangely cooled down midway, I think this is the pattern where I end up having just my erection continue on but am unable to cum.


    The deliverables of my huge amount of masturbation end up showing, I have such a feeling.


    In that case, I have no choice but to shift into offense and thoroughly enjoy the feeling of first penetration upon losing virginity here.


    I hold up Shizuka¡¯s buttocks ¨C who before I know it is pressing her face on my chest and is raising nothing but sweet ahn ahn squeals ¨C with both hands.


    Standing on tiptoes, Shizuka removes her hand from the base of my penis and wraps her arms around my neck as if to hang on it.


    Being connected even deeper, the entirety of my penis is now wrapped by sticky soft flesh with nothing left out.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ Aahn~¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka ends up being the first one to cum, huh. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too impatient there?¡¹


    No, I don¡¯t quite get it, but I have a feeling that it¡¯s different from climaxing.


    For the part that has been held by Shizuka¡¯s fingers up until now, it seems that the glans that¡¯s ventured deep within has reached and pried open the depth of her pussy.


    In any case, I seem to be still quite a distance away from cumming, so I maintain the same pace.


    The sex of a virgin must have been not that great, but I stroke Shizuka¡¯s head, who¡¯s showing a seemingly enraptured and dazed look on her clinging profile.


    ¡¸Ah¡­aah.¡¹


    ¡¸Hn, hn, hn, hnn!¡¹


    ¡¸Phew¡­ I cum again. Be sure to take it in the depth of your ass.¡¹


    Seiichi spanks Mai¡¯s ass as if to make it echoes in the chamber, and firmly digs his fingers into her ass.


    Being injected with the second back-to-back round of cum without having the penis pulled out, Mai becomes pigeon-toed with her knees shaking.


    Still holding up the seemingly cumming Shizuka, who seems to be stimulated by the neighboring play, I gently stroke her to sooth her.


    She¡¯s showing a seemingly apologetic semi-teary face, but late ejaculation is my personal trouble, so I¡¯d like her not to mind it.


    ¡¸Hoh¡­. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve cum a lot.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, geez, there really is so much. Hn, it¡¯s dripping out.¡¹


    Having their union released, Mai takes out a tissue from her pocket and places it between her legs while still bending over.


    ¡¸No~, don¡¯t spread it.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite a seemingly usable pussy you¡¯ve got there¡­. Our affinity may not be bad.¡¹


    Floating a vulgar smile, Seiichi stirs and twists the hand that¡¯s digging into the base of Mai¡¯s ass.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad, is it? Hn¡­ It¡¯s, a pass, I, suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸Once we get back, I¡¯ll have to have another thorough tasting, though.¡¹


    Wiping his sticky fingers on Mai¡¯s skirt, he slaps her on the ass.


    ¡¸And you¡¯re not done yet over there, huh. Could it be that Shizuka has a loose pussy?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I¡¯m just giving her a taste in leisure.¡¹


    I give a follow up for Shizuka, who clings to me with a start as if scared.


    It¡¯s okay, when I whisper as such next to her ear, her body shivers and shudders, it seems like she¡¯s cumming again somehow.


    I wonder if she is a sensitive girl.


    ¡¸Hee¡­ Shizuka turns out to be quite the pervert, huh. I never expected you to be such an erotic girl. Are you not seriously cumming there?¡¹


    Mai, having finished wiping herself and throwing away the tissue on the floor, turns her lips into like that of a cat¡¯s.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the same, Mai? Rather, the girls who come to general department¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, stop.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why. I¡¯m telling you not to act pretentious.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha, wait¡­.¡¹


    Grabbing Mai¡¯s wrist, Seiichi casually flips over her skirt from behind again and pulls down the panties she¡¯s just put on.


    ¡¸You have to understand. Your place.¡¹


    ¡¸Hn. Ah, That¡¯s¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Worry not. I don¡¯t hate disciplining a strong-willed woman, after all.¡¹


    About the case where my roommate is a sadist.


    Perhaps doesn¡¯t want to be tasted by Seiichi, Shizuka continues to cling tightly to me.


    I have quietly finished, but she is clinging tightly on me with teary eyes.


    I can easily maintain my erection, so the deliverables won¡¯t regurgitate either.


    When I reaffirm my hold on her ass, she happily locks her legs behind my hips, so I hold her in a cuddly doll style.


    I believe it¡¯s a position called Ekiben style.


    Somehow, it¡¯s different from the virginity loss scene I had expected.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, Seiichi¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Wassup, huh?¡¹


    Seiichi, who has started spanking Mai¡¯s ass, is showing a displeased expression.


    If he goes berserk, I think it¡¯d be better to stop this guy.


    Mai¡¯s face is gradually getting feverish and moist, so I think they may be a good match, though


    ¡¸What¡¯d happen if we survive?¡¹


    ¡¸Here we go. We¡¯d just remember it. That getting her asshole fucked makes her moans ahn ahn endlessly.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnahn, ahn, ahn.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s penis is thrust and stirred into Mai¡¯s buttocks that have swollen red with hand-prints.


    ¡¸In any case, it is not possible for them to get pregnant around the academy grounds, so it¡¯s fine even if we continue to fuck them around without worrying about it once we get back.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll be subjected to the academy¡¯s public morals guidance, though.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you even talking about? They, the female students come here to sell themselves for that sake, you know? Just in case, there¡¯re academy regulations on how to handle it so that it doesn¡¯t turn into dispute, so be sure to take a look at the student notebook.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    This is deviating too far away from the common sense that I have in my mind.


    Not only the dungeon, even the academy itself is a fantasy zone.


    However, Shizuka, who¡¯s showing no reaction of denying Seiichi¡¯s words whatsoever, is clinging on me with teary eyes while quietly pleading to me not to forget her.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m totally refreshed. As expected it has gone limp after three shots, huh.¡¹


    Zipping up his pants, Seiichi said with a fresh face as he fastened his belt again.


    ¡¸I guess Shizuka¡¯s sex tasting has to wait until we get back, huh. Thoroughly comparing the taste of the two of you while swapping with Touma doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea either.¡¹


    Throwing away the used up tissue along with its pack, Mai stroked her own ass over her skirt while staring fixedly at him with half-closed eyes.


    ¡¸Uu, it¡¯s still tingling. I never expected you to have such a SM fetish, Seiichi¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s going to be reset, after all. So I took the liberty to do as I pleased. I¡¯ll be sure to hold myself back once we get back, so don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    Giving Seiichi, who was calmly laughing, a sidelong glance, Touma and Shizuka, who were still facing each other, were in the middle of cleaning up together.


    Touma¡¯s fingertips, holding a pocket tissue, were carefully tracing the nether region gulf of Shizuka¡¯s, who was rolling up the front part of her skirt with both hands.


    Shizuka, whose facing downward face had turned red, was stifling her voice at the sensation of the fingers that were crawling over the ins and outs of the gulf.


    As the tissue on the fingertips was rubbing the center of the chasm of the labia from top to bottom, thick and cloudy fluid was endlessly leaking from the depths of the hole.


    As the numerous crumpled into ball tissues scattered under their legs had already been used up, Touma crammed the entirety of the last one into the hole where he had inserted his penis as if to plug it.


    With a squeeze, his fingers were smothered by the surrounding soft flesh pressure.


    Lifting the panties from her thighs to put them back on, Touma supported Shizuka, whose pheromone scent had yet to subside, by her waist.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­.¡¹


    Being whispered to as such gently in the ear, Shizuka shook her head slightly and smiled at Touma.


    More sincere than anyone else she had had experience with up until then, Touma was the first time who had treated her in such a gentle manner even after the act.


    She flinched a bit due to its unusual size, but after slowly getting accustomed to it, she was able to take it to her deepest part without problems.


    She had resolved herself that she would be back to how she used to be again and forget about all of it once she got back, but that was not a problem as she had planned to cling to Touma since the beginning.


    That was why, even if she knew that it¡¯d be forgotten, from Shizuka¡¯s lips, which at least were showing her best smile, red drops were leaking.


    ¡¸¡ªHa, a.¡¹


    She opened her mouth due to foreign-body sensation creeping up from the depth of her throat, but her lung, which now had a hole opened on the back side, merely continued to flush out the air within.

 CH 2.4

    ¡¸Shi, zuka¡­!¡¹


    Sharp claws protruded from the cleavage of Shizuka¡¯s, whom he reflexively embraced, and with a stab, pierced into Touma¡¯s body as well.


    At the same time as the claws retreated back into Shizuka¡¯s body, along with snapping sounds, the sound of something being torn could be heard from her back.


    A lurking black mass that looked as if crouching on the floor.


    The hand of the pure black human shadow, which looked as if a human¡¯s shadow that had turned into a three-dimensional figure, was holding a pulsating, bright red lump of flesh.


    As the head of the shadow split to two sides, the shark teeth-like white jagged fangs chewed on the lump of flesh, creating munching sounds.


    Being embraced in Touma¡¯s arms, Shizuka showed a troubled bitter smile at a hot feeling that felt as though her back were burning, rather than pain, and the outline of her body disintegrated into like that of fireflies in an instant.


    ¡¸Not good! That¡¯s probably¡ºNatural Enemy ¨C Aggressor¡»! We¡¯ve stayed in the same place for too long.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah¡­.¡¹


    Next to Seiichi, who rigidly shouted with a startled face, Mai, who witnessed the scene of Shizuka having her heart dug out from her back, lost the strength of her body.


    Things were moving properly and favorably for them.


    Due to a small stroke of luck, the illusory world, namely reality, trampled them down after the meager break time was over.


    Even if they had assumed death from the beginning, when the incarnation of fear appeared in front of them, their instinct was to scramble and run.


    Warmth had already vanished from Touma¡¯s arms, who had gone stiff, and all that was left was the remains of Shizuka, who had scattered as if having turned into particles of lights and vanished into air.


    Shizuka¡¯s vestige.


    It was a small crystal that rolled into Touma¡¯s hand from the depths of her body as it scattered into fireflies.


    A mild and faintly shining polyhedral crystal, similar to her.


    Licking its dyed red fingers, the black human shadow turned its gaping mouth into like that of a crescent moon and extended its arm toward Touma, who stood petrified in place.


    ¡¸Sha!¡¹


    In instinctual reflex against those that stole what was his, Touma unleashed a thrusting attack.


    Coming to his sense of feedback that was like that of punching a bulky tire, he tightly clenched his fists and unleashed them for the second and third time.


    ¡¸Stop, you can¡¯t beat it. That one is a bad news.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Evading the black human shadow, which was approaching him with outstretched arms like a child who was wishing for something, like a bullfighter, Touma unleashed a straight fist.


    The black human shadow, which looked as if dressed in black rag, was by no means an existent with either a huge body or swift movements.


    Rather than trying to attack Touma himself, its movements were more akin to outstretching its arms toward the carrot dangling in front of it.


    Thus, even while occasionally receiving cut injuries from its sickle like claws, Touma continued to single mindedly punch the black human shadow.


    Touma¡¯s ears could hear Seiichi¡¯s voice trying to stop him, but he could not understand its meaning.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t someone he had special feelings for, even if it wasn¡¯t the first girl whom he had sex with on a whim, having something stolen right in front of his eyes still made fury well up from the depth of his stomach.


    It was to the point he couldn¡¯t care less about the fear toward the monster or the pain of his continuously punching fists that had turned bloody.


    Touma was furious at an absolutely unforgiveable enemy he¡¯d encountered for the first time in his life.


    He punched, punched, punched, punched, punched.


    He simply single mindedly punched and punched and punched.


    His left hand lost its ability to clench a fist first, so he continued to punch with his right hand, which was still grasping Shizuka¡¯s crystal.


    The black human shadow began to distort into a strange, uneven shape, and without even reaching out its arm, it turned into a black, rock-like mass.


    Eventually, in the dim chamber where neither Seiichi¡¯s voice nor Mai¡¯s groan could be heard, the remains of the black human shadow turned flat.


    Expressionlessly raising his right arm overhead, Touma was intending to smash his bloody right fist, whose fingers had broken, straight downward.


    ¡¸It¡¯s over.¡¹


    Seiichi, holding Touma¡¯s shoulder from behind, kicked away the black rag that had remained on the floor.


    The only ones remaining on the floor were bloodstains dripping from Touma¡¯s wounds as well as the ones spattered from Shizuka¡¯s back.


    ¡¸¡­ I see.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, ¡­ rather, it looks like it wasn¡¯t an aggressor, but another kind of monster. I mean, it was said to be immortal, after all.¡¹


    Seiichi bore fear to Touma, who was repeatedly breathing roughly in silence, beyond that to monsters, but still maintained his calm.


    ¡¸But still, you sure are amazing. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of anyone beating a monster to death.¡¹


    ¡¸My hands hurt.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course they do. The bones are visible. The fingers are bent in weird ways, so creepy. By the way, I¡¯ve decided to never fight you, so if I ever do something that upsets you, be sure to tell me with words. I¡¯ll run away, after all.¡¹


    Seiichi gingerly approached Touma, who was staring fixedly at his own hands, with a rigid face.


    The left hand, which lost its ability to clench a fist first, had its middle and pinky finger broken and dangled limply.


    But even so, it was still better than the right fist, where all but the pinky and ring fingers had broken, torn, the skin had ruptured and the bones were exposed, and the grasped crystal had dug and pierced into the palm.


    ¡¸My bad, I have no way to treat it. Mai, can you wrap it with a piece of cloth or something to hold it in place?¡¹


    ¡¸Hie!¡¹


    Mai, who was in a daze while still limply seated on the floor where a puddle had emerged, raised her face to Seiichi¡¯s calling and inched backward as if to indicate her refusal.


    ¡¸¡­ I guess you can¡¯t blame her for being freaked out, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she lost her roommate, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s that too¡­. Yeah, instead of a shirt¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Agi.¡¹


    Such a voice that sounded like nothing but a strange cry turned out to be Mai¡¯s death throes.


    A club that was swung down from her right rear struck Mai, who had lost the strength of her body and was in a toppled backward state, on the head.


    The blow, which landed on her head without even giving a chance to put up a defense, broke her neck bone and ended her life without letting her to feel any pain.


    At the same time as her body was losing all strength, similar to Shizuka, her body disintegrated into fireflies.


    ¡¸Mai! Damn it, this time it¡¯s a goblin, huh.¡¹


    The one standing on the place where Mai had vanished was a humanoid monster that boasted a skin color akin to that of a stagnant ditch.


    With a pot lid like shield and a rugged log-like club in hands, the article on its nether region, where a rag was wrapped around it like a loincloth, was swinging.


    It scurried around looking for Mai, whom it had personally sent to return from death, and its article that was expectant of what would happen after knocking her down was also indignant.


    ¡¸Sonuva!¡¹


    Seiichi, realizing the scene should Mai have survived, rushed over to the baton and plastic shield he had thrown on the floor.


    As the dull pain on both hands that felt as though being scorched with fire was gradually intensifying, Touma grit his teeth.


    Opening his left fist, which could barely move, he grabbed the rag left behind by the black human shadow that had remained on the floor.


    The rag did not reflect any light at all as if it was woven of shadows, and felt like the skin of a living creature.


    Biting and tearing it apart, he wrapped it around his right fist like a bandage.


    The shadow cloth, which stickily stuck like a sticky tape, was wrapped even around his right hand before then being twined around her upper body, over his tattered uniform.


    It gave off a sickening feeling like being wrapped by rawhide that had just been peeled off, as well as a chilly feeling that seemed to permeate him.


    ¡¸Behind you, Seiichi!¡¹


    Turning around, Touma promptly raised a shout.


    A ramming attack with the plastic shield.


    Straddling the goblin that had tumbled over facing upward, Seiichi madly swung down the baton, but was then pierced with a spear that seemed as though protruding from his back.


    The second goblin let go of the spear that had pierced through Seiichi from his back to his chest and frolicked about.


    For it to feel joy upon killing its prey meant it had a certain extent of intelligence.


    However, it was still foolish enough to get too immersed in joy and defenselessly receive Touma¡¯s neck breaker.


    ¡¸Kuh, haha¡­. As expected, I absolutely won¡¯t ever fight you, Touma¡­.¡¹


    The goblin, which was slammed on the floor with its throat still tightly locked with an elbow, disintegrated into fireflies just like Shizuka and Mai.


    Just like the goblin that vanished under Seiichi.


    The spear of the goblin whose neck bone was broken by Touma also vanished along with its body.


    Seiichi¡¯s body, which had lost its support pillar, collapsed on its back.


    Even if he didn¡¯t die due to shock, Touma could tell that Seiichi, whose shirt of his uniform had been dyed red, had received a fatal injury.


    ¡¸Damn it, as expected it hurts¡­. If I¡¯m going to die anyway, it could¡¯ve given me an instant death instead. But, cough¡­ I did, I did it¡­ me too.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, vengeance, is not my style¡­ My bad, Touma¡­ I¡¯m going, first.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CGo in peace. My best friend.¡¹


    Next to Touma¡¯s feet, Seiichi¡¯s body turned into fireflies, leaving behind a red puddle of blood.

 CH 3.1

    Conceptual Monster


    As expected, a crystal is lying in the place where Seiichi has disappeared.


    I retrieve it and put it in my pocket as a memento, along with the crystal that has similarly been left at the place where Mai has died.


    In the dim chamber, I become the only one there in the blink of an eye.


    When I change my gear and strain my ears, the sound I hear as though reverberating from somewhere far away is an eerie growl.


    When I look in the direction of where I think the monsters, which were called goblins by Seiichi, have come from, I can see that a passage that seems as though disguising itself is attached to a part of the wall.


    The only things lying on the floor are the baton and plastic shield, which I guess to be the ones I have brought with me.


    The other batons and plastic shields, which have also been thrown down and left on the floor, have completely vanished just like their owners.


    I decide to leave the baton and plastic shield as they are.


    I can barely move the fingers on my left hand, let alone my right, which is fixed into a fist, so I don¡¯t think I will even be able to wield them properly.


    Rather, this mysterious black cloth that¡¯s sticking on me like rubber is also disgusting.


    The mysterious cloth, which is wrapped around my arm as well as around my upper body for some reason, is tightly sticking on the wounds and ending up stopping the bleeding, so it¡¯s a great help, though.


    I have a feeling that my blood is being sucked, but I bet it¡¯s just my imagination.


    Fortunately, the pain in my hands has also passed the critical limit and is starting to numb.


    It looks like I won¡¯t be exposed to the unsightly state of mental breakdown due to pain.


    I can¡¯t afford to do anything that¡¯ll make me unable to face my best friend who has gone to the other side in a magnificent manner.


    I¡¯ll just continue to press forward until the end.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s conquer it.¡¹


    I mutter as if declaring to myself, and move my feet toward the depth of the passage.


    As I clench my fist, which is wrapped in the black mysterious cloth, I can feel a faint warmth in my right hand.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The labyrinth imp ¡ºgoblin¡» was a new conceptual monster that came into existence a few years ago.


    Before goblins occupied the majority of the current upper stratum, it was the habitat of the conceptual monster called Miroku Gaki (36 Hungry Ghosts), but their numbers had now greatly dwindled.


    Even if the conceptual monster inhabiting it had fundamentally changed, its threat level remained the same.


    This was because the concentration of Miasma ¨C also commonly referred to as magical energy, spiritual power, prana, odo and so on ¨C which was the composition materials of conceptual monsters, was fixed at each level.


    In the first level, which was close to the outside world, the density of the miasma was low, and the conceptual monsters inhabiting it were pretty much on the same level as the apparitions that were naturally born on rare occasions on the surface.


    The deeper the level the thicker the miasma became, and the conceptual monsters that were born there would also have a higher threat level.


    Goblin and miroku gaki were no different to each other in that they were on the level that could be defeated by physically beating them with a stick.


    However, unlike miroku gaki, whose basic behavioral pattern was ¡ºbite, eat¡», as mischievous fairies, goblins had varied pattern.


    They reflected the image of ¡ºsmall fry monsters that appeared in games as imagined by students¡», rather than the original anecdotes of European folklore.


    The reflection of what people feared, dreamed of, looked away from, and fantasized.


    Such were the conceptual monsters that appeared in the dungeon.


    The reason why the number of goblins had increased while the number of the miroku gaki had decreased was none other than because of the influence of the image change of the moderate small fry monster into that of nowadays goblins.


    That was not a function of the dungeon facility from the academy, but said to be a common system of the whole world.


    Goblins¡¯ behavioral patterns were mostly foolish in proportion to their low level.


    Their intelligence to form groups, perform an ambush and so on was a threat that miroku gaki did not possess, but on the other hand, it also created weaknesses such as they¡¯d fall into provocation, run away when scared, and easily fall into traps.


    From the perspective of the students of the academy, their habit of collecting items scattered throughout the dungeon was a handy one.


    And then, the new habit that had started to be supplemented into the goblins nowadays was particularly loathed by female students.


    ¡¸¡­Hi¡­hi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hya¡­hya¡­¡¹


    Toujou Sena and Nagase Shiho, female students of the first year third group, were amiably lining up in front of the dungeon wall.


    The two of them, who were in all four poses with both hands and knees placed on the floor, were turning into ornaments that leaked out voices in response to the stimulus that was continuously being given from their rear.


    The school uniforms of Toyoashihara Academy for both the supreme and regular departments were specially custom made and supplied by the academy.


    With the exception of underwear, the provided uniforms were made with high-technology of high intensity stab-proof that incorporated spectra fabric.


    The reason why bulletproof measures were not imbued into it as well was because firearms proved to be of no use in the dungeon for both friend and foe alike.


    Moreover, to protect against mass attacks such as hammers and maces, equipping it with additional trauma plates-like hard armor was pretty typical.


    However, starting from a few years ago, in the name of cost reduction and prioritizing comfort, the uniforms for the regular department had been considerably downgraded.


    Even so, they were still made of fabric that was impervious to ordinary knives, so they were by no means clothes that were easy to tear.


    In fact, Sena and Shiho were also still properly wearing their uniforms, as well as their black knee socks, which were the formal uniform for dungeon diving.


    Their kneecaps that were scraping against the floor were properly protected.


    One of the goblins that was squatting between Sena¡¯s legs, with a shiver, opened its mouth as it fixed its shaking hips into a pumping posture.


    The drool dripping from the edge of its chin, which pointed toward its somewhat comical hooked nose, dropped onto Sena¡¯s bare buttocks protruding from her rolled upside-down skirt, which looked like a flower petal in bloom.


    There were no scars be it on her legs or on the bulge of her buttocks, which glowed white even amidst the dim darkness of the dungeon.


    Under certain conditions, goblins could take a completely different behavioral pattern than miroku gaki.


    They could ¡ºsecure¡» their captured prey without harming it and use it for pleasure.


    ¡¸¡­hi¡­¡¹


    The goblin, which had been holding Sena¡¯s ass until it finished squeezing out the content of its ball sack, casually pulled out its male organ.


    Filled with cloudy fluid, the inside of Sena¡¯s stretched wide female genitalia, which had been impaled just by dozens of goblin penis, remained exposed as the hole had lost its ability to tighten up.


    Before the contents could spill out, another goblin moved in behind Sena.


    ¡¸Hi, hii.¡¹


    As Sena¡¯s bare ass raised smacking sounds, the nipples within her bra also hardened.


    What followed after rape was gangbang, before turning into orgy, and the girls¡¯ bodies were inevitably reacting to pleasures.


    They were in the state of having their wombs stirred incessantly by distorted shaped flesh vibrators.


    The goblins, which encountered Sena¡¯s party at the beginning and swiftly massacred them while leaving only her and Shiho, had been toying with them incessantly ever since.


    Normally, the pattern was for them to be dealt with by the goblins that had gotten bored after an hour or so, but midway another goblin group had joined in.


    As the vicious cycle of the goblins restoring their vigor while waiting for their turn was formed, Sena and Shiho ended up being allowed to live as meat toilets for dealing with the goblins¡¯ sexual desires.


    If they had enough endurance to last until Rash¨­mon closed its gate six hours later, they would be able to return without losing their lives in the dungeon.


    The girls who returned alive after falling into such a pattern and ended up being mentally ill were numerous, and those students were subjected to memory manipulation under the warm care of the academy.

 CH 3.2

    ¡¸¡­Hya~¡­Ahn~¡¹


    Leaking out unbearable sweet and coquettish moans, Shiho¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her ass was shaking.


    As the goblin¡¯s sperm was shot, the rotten cheese-like foul smell lusciously stimulated her already saturated sense of smell.


    With pops, when the penis was pulled out, another one was inserted in without delay.


    Her female genital, which had perpetually been penetrated and stirred by something similar to human genitalia but with more rugged and distorted shape, continued to show reaction as a female.


    Having the boys in the party easily tortured to death, with the thought of ¡ºwith this I won¡¯t be killed¡», the end of her mind, which had broken down due to the unexpected rape, had now arrived.


    She could tell that the center of her ass, which had changed owners incessantly, had turned into a gaping wide hole.


    As if to cleanse its depth with goblin sperm, the hole had been injected with cum endlessly.


    If the unmemorable dungeon training was nothing more than sex time with monsters, then it might still be better than the worst, having their neck strangled, such a thought became the last of Shiho and Sena¡¯s fading consciousness.


    Both of their bodies, receiving goblin sperm during their flaccid and to no avail final vaginal spasm, turned into fireflies and vanished as if melting into the dungeon.


    Losing the surface memories, the scars of having their minds broken inconspicuously remained on Sena and Shiho¡¯s essences (souls and spirits) that were restored by Rash¨­mon.


    The goblins, which had vented out their beastly urge, were not particularly concerned by the disappearance of their prey, and merely slacked off in any manner they pleased.


    After a while, the goblins would regain their instincts and begin to circumnavigate the dungeon in accordance to their pattern.


    Intercepting intruders, collecting items from the dungeon, as a stage set.


    However, strangely enough, they showed no interest whatsoever in the crystals that remained in the place where Sena and Shiho had vanished.


    Their instinct as monsters told them that those were offering to the dungeons, and were something they mustn¡¯t touch.


    The faintly glowing crystals eventually disintegrated slowly as if sinking into the floor and were swallowed by the dungeon.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    One of the slacking off goblins stood up, brushing the loincloth on its waist.


    The loincloth it wore and the club or blunt weapon in its hand were standard equipment for goblins.


    As they were generated along with it when it was born from miasma, they could be said to be parts of its body.


    That was why, the loincloth was still on even while it was in the middle of rape.


    The weapon was apparently thrown away, though.


    As it headed toward the passage connecting one chamber to another to pick up its blunt hatchet, it tilted its head.


    *Crack*, such was the sound of the goblin¡¯s right cheek caving in and its skull cracking.


    As the goblin slumped down as if falling on its rear and turned into a firefly there, none of its companions was the wiser.


    The arm sticking out from the passage into the chamber seemed as though sprouting out of shadows.


    Also, something fluttered even though there was no wind.


    A piece of torn, worn out, and weathered to tatters black cloth.


    A humanoid figure, whose neck and upper body were melting into shadow color like a scarf, peered into the crowded chamber that raised a pronounced smell of sex.


    On the face that had turned into a Noh mask, its bright red, ember-like eyes caught the goblins.


    Some of the goblins noticed it.


    Slowly, the human shadow, whose pitch black arms were both languidly hanging down, stepped into the chamber.


    ¡¸Gi.¡¹


    ¡¸Gugege?¡¹


    If there was anything worth mentioning, the presence it excessively exuded was too far apart from that of goblins.


    This was why their reaction got dulled, and that was also why they stood up with their weapon at the ready as their natural reaction pattern.


    The goblin leader, which gave out a non-tongue gi signal sound, took a frontal thrusting attack and got its hook-nose caved into its face.


    The human shadow, which had just unleashed its right fist, flipped its black scarf like a raven wing and closed in on the other goblin leader.


    The reason why the movements of the goblin seemed as though to be still was by no means because the movement of the shadow was fast, but simply because it had stiffened in fear.


    The goblin leader, struck by its right fist on the left cheek, was blown away with its head twisted around, and scattered into fireflies before even falling to the floor.


    With a squeak, the shadow cloth twined around the fist creaked and tightened.


    The goblins, which had lost the leaders that gave out command, began waving about the various weapons in their hands while raising strange voices.


    It was fear that didn¡¯t even offer an option of fleeing.


    Right straight punch was unleashed, shattering wooden-like shield and caving in the face.


    Left straight punch was unleashed, twisting the head and blowing away the body that was still holding a club.


    Right straight punch was unleashed, physically sending the body flying from the chin.


    Left straight punch was unleashed, flattening the head that was groveling and begging for its life on the floor.


    Right straight punch was unleashed, blooming an eerie flower on the wall with the body of the goblin that was trying to flee toward the passage.


    Touma knew no punching technique but straight punch, but it sufficiently accomplished its due.


    Having rank sublimation upon his subjugation of a¡ºNatural enemy ¨C Aggressor¡», his physical ability had reached superhuman level, and the divine device which was its drop item was giving full support on the field correction of the Yomotsuhirasaka(Netherworld Entrance) area.


    However, the unknown penalty of the divine device was gradually encroaching on Touma¡¯s status.


    ¡¸Ha, haa¡­¡¹


    Slowly heaving out cold and white breath, Touma¡¯s figure melted into the depth of the passage at the edge of the chamber that had gotten quiet.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I search for enemies.


    As I open my senses, I can distinctively sense every shadow existing in this level.


    The edge of the stretching and fluttering black rag is dissolving into a part of the shadow.


    Enemy search, there¡¯s no longer any mob, namely goblins, around me.


    I can sense that a hard-to-count number of goblins are haunting the entirety of this terrifyingly vast floor, but maneuvering through it is by no means an easy task either.


    I feel dizzy due to the sickening feeling of having my perceptions expanding endlessly.


    This is beyond the amount of information I can process.


    That¡¯s why, it overflows the vessel of consciousness namely me and goes XXX on its own.


    Slowly but steadily, I make my way through the dungeon.


    An enemy.


    Only there, there exists something alien in its lonesome.


    ¡¸Oh my. Welcome.¡¹


    Amidst the dim darkness, on the passage that connects one chamber to another, there exists a stall that seems to be buried into the wall.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a customer. Huh, looks like another particularly bizarre one has drifted in.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªHello.¡¹


    I greet the long-eared woman sitting at the counter, wearing a kimono and blowing a khsier.


    Politeness for politeness.


    That¡¯s a promise I have to keep.


    ¡¸Hi, there. To think you¡¯ve managed to preserve your ego even in such a state. What a surprise.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that the case?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is. Fufu, you sure are like a soldier-san or a samurai-san.¡¹


    The pleasantly smiling proprietress then points at the black rag with the tip of her khsier.


    ¡¸That netherworld garment, where did you find it? It¡¯s a fragment of a god you know, so if a human wears it, they¡¯ll get possessed.¡¹


    She pokes the edge of my right hand on the counter with the tip of the khsier.


    With a swoosh, the slovenly stretching black rag shrinks back to its original size.


    Being liberated from the feeling of omnipotence that has filled my whole body, I feel as if I were about to collapse from the drop in perception.


    ¡¸Hmmm. Let me take a look for a bit¡­. Oh my, you¡¯ve defeated Netherworld Demoness. And you¡¯ve obtained the title of God Slayer. Oh, so you have the blood of a god running in your veins, huh. Is it Raijin-sama¡¯s, I wonder?¡¹


    She is asking in a strangely languid and mysteriously soothing voice, but I don¡¯t get what she means.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s not particularly unusual, you see. As there seem to be a lot of people with the blood of gods in this everlasting land, after all. Most of them are like you, though theirs are too thin to mean anything.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is. Your divinity seems to have increased a little bit after defeating Netherworld Demoness, but well, I suppose there¡¯s no harm.¡¹


    I don¡¯t get it at all.


    I wonder if this is one of the academy¡¯s mysterious facilities.

 CH 3.3

    ¡¸Hmm, looks like it¡¯d be better for me to confiscate it. It¡¯s also originally a part of the dungeon system, after all¡­. But it¡¯s more or less been used, and the ownership of drop item is a privilege granted to the challenger, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Even if I don¡¯t know what it means, I can understand it as a word, but her manner of speaking that¡¯s similar to the dialect typical to a certain region which I can¡¯t tell is a total mystery.


    The boarding students assembled from all over the country seem to have this kind of confusing and mysterious dialect.


    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll buy that netherworld garment and give you a rare item in exchange.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ma¡¯am.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You sure have agreed to it so easily there. Netherworld garment is a pretty super rare cheat item, though.¡¹


    She suddenly becomes like that of a tenement house madam that appears in period dramas, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m attached or obsessed with it.


    Rather, when I put it on, I feel chilly and end up being strangely in high tension, so I want to part with it at once.


    ¡¸Ufufu, I quite like you. How about this one, then? It¡¯s called Ame-no-Ohabari, a divine sword imbued with Raijin-san¡¯s power.¡¹


    From behind the counter, she casually pulls out a sword and shows it to me.


    It is a straight sword with no scabbard and a bare blade.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be made of iron or bronze, has a double-edged blade similar to those displayed in museums, and the way it¡¯s forged as one from the point of the sword until the pommel, I wonder if this is the so-called ancient sword.


    It looks like a dull imitation sword used in rituals, but its aura, or perhaps its presence, is giving off extraordinary pressure.


    ¡¸Of course, this is not the real thing, and just a copy conceptually forged in the dungeon. Since this is a copy of its mythical heyday, I think it¡¯ll be more beneficial to you than the original.¡¹


    I feel that the day I wield such an item, the sea would part and a new island would be born.


    ¡¸I think you¡¯ll be able to use it, but if you end up being able to use it too much you might cease being a human, huh¡­. Its status has considerably degraded, but what do you say about this Lightning Edge? It¡¯s a SSR item that contains the power of lightning and can unleash a billion volts of electric shock.¡¹


    It¡¯s so awesome that I think it¡¯s not an item to be acquired at the beginning of the adventure.


    It¡¯ll be like speedrun mode after clearing the game, restarting from the¡ºbeginning town¡» with the strongest equipment you¡¯ve obtained.


    If this is a degraded one, I wonder what kind of rare category the first mysterious divine sword is.


    I sure am intrigued by this lightning edge, resting in its vermilion-lacquered scabbard, or rather at oodachi in general, but it¡¯s definitely beyond me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯d prefer something a little more on convenient level.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m a spirit that¡¯s bound to the principle of trade, you see. It¡¯s not good if the transaction is not equal¡­, ah right.¡¹


    With her interposed palms slanting forward, she beams with a merchant-like smile.


    ¡¸In the dungeon there are conceptual skills that are just newly born, how about I teach you those?¡¹


    ¡¸In other words becoming a guinea pig, right? I understand.¡¹


    ¡¸Iyahaha. They say overly perceptive gentlemen are not too well liked, you know.¡¹


    What is offered to me as she says so seems to be so-called skills that I¡¯m familiar with in a way, and have no particular need to be explained.


    Spatial storage (Item Box)


    Information inspector (Interface)


    ¡¸It¡¯s probably because of the influence of web novels nowadays. Item box is simply so convenient that I can¡¯t even begin to estimate how much its equivalent value is. It may only be in small amounts, but you¡¯ll be able to own space, which is one of God¡¯s authority. Then the so-called cheat skill named¡ºAppraisal¡», this is something that has existed since the olden days of the age of gods. It¡¯s an authority to peruse Akashic Records, though. Moreover, there¡¯s individual limitation on how much the accessing reader could understand, so I think the idea of turning it into a global quantification is simply groundbreaking. As for interface, this is the first time in my life I¡¯ve ever seen such a bizarre system. This is clearly the product of perverts known as computer OS and environmental simulator creators. Living beings from other worlds would rather temper with their own bodies than create something like this. The infinite possibilities spreading on the raging cyberspace namely Internet are¡ª¡¹


    I totally get that this so-called spirit-san, who secludes herself in this dim dungeon, is an internet addict hikikomori.


    When I take another look at the four-and-a-half tatami mat wide store, I can see a computer, as well as entangled cords inconspicuously stationed in the corner of the counter.


    I wondered if that is a LAN cable.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder if this really is just a large-scale attraction facility after all.


    She mentioned web novel, so it must be able to connect to the WWW.


    Incidentally, the computer is a fairly new model.


    Spirit-san¡¯s recital is opened with a passionate praise of the Internet, and closed with a complaint about the stereotyped otherworld reincarnation and transfer in web novels.


    I also read through some of them in my spare time, but I¡¯m not as invested in them as Spirit-san.


    Ninety percent of it is incomprehensible otaku talk, but I can make out from the fragments of her speech that Spirit-san is bored due to being unable to get out of the dungeon.


    Japan, or rather this world, is able to offer the best killing time, so she seems to be intending to hang around this level for a while.


    ¡¸It sucks. Other primeval worlds are crazy boring. And the number of challengers who challenge the dungeon have also greatly decreased over these hundreds star periods. Well, the store is operating automatically 24/7, but that¡¯s where I have to stick on with guts.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I don¡¯t get it at all.


    ¡¸Being able to chat with an intellectual being after a long time, it was fun. Now then, give me your hands, please.¡¹


    I hold Spirit-san¡¯s hands, which are held out on the counter with both palms facing upward.


    My hands, which before I know it are no longer in pain, are connected to Spirit-san¡¯s hands.


    If I were to use a computer analogy, I suppose the feeling is akin to downloading a program from an uploader.


    It feels like I¡¯m being subjected to sleep learning in a lucid dream state.


    Reading the code written inside me, I distract my consciousness from this meticulous and enormous information.


    It¡¯s a code that is way more elaborate, sophisticated, and even artistic than the strings of letters, numerical formula and squares and circles I visioned when passing through Rash¨­mon.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s about it. Even so, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m using it because I understand it. Description formula of all creation, the most fundamental language ¨C Origin Code. Just like a computer, you can use it even if you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on inside. By the way, the volume is a bit too large to be put in the soul domain. And as it¡¯s just right, I installed it as an authority of sky divinity.¡¹


    Spirit-san taps my hands with the fingers of her hands.


    And then, the rustling and shrinking black rag is undone from my hand and body.


    ¡¸Item box is somewhat similar to the one appearing in web novels. You can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on inside, so I don¡¯t recommend storing organic matter into it. It¡¯s probably a space of nothingness inside, so if you store living beings into it, they¡¯ll die. Dungeon monsters for example, even if you store them in there alive, they¡¯ll probably be dead the moment you take them out in the outside world. If you store a lunch box in there, it will surely spoil either due to it being dried up or frozen.¡¹


    What a dangerous and extreme space.


    Rather, in the typical setting of this sort of item box, isn¡¯t being unable to store living being the stereotype, I wonder?

 CH 3.4

    Pasifista


    ¡¸Such a discrimination, just who was it who came up with such a story? Perhaps, it¡¯s possible to store anything and everything up to the size of human figure.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite a highly lethal skill, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸If you employ such an irregular killing methode your level won¡¯t rise, so there¡¯s no point in doing it, you know?¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what the point of raising our level is either, but I¡¯m a bit, no, fairly scared of using it.


    ¡¸I think you should just follow the standard here and store only items you pick up in the dungeon. Other than organic matter.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll make it inorganic.¡¹


    ¡¸As for the interface, well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to explain.¡¹


    The black rag moves onto Spirit-san¡¯s hand, leaving my body spotless without even a trace of blood that was oozing from my injuries.


    On the other hand, my uniform is in tatters.


    To think it¡¯d be ruined on the first day of training, I hope they¡¯ll provide me with a new uniform.


    When I try moving my body lightly, I don¡¯t particularly feel any pain.


    Especially the tips of my arms, whose fingers had broken and skin had ruptured, as well as my wrists are mostly back to normal.


    ¡¸You have turned more than halfway into a demigod, so I think the state of your soul will be back to normal¡­ oh, my.¡¹


    My right palm that has been gripping the crystal, which had fallen from Shizuka.


    The faintly shining, light pink colored multi-sided crystal has pierced my palm and is embedded until the back of my hand.


    The scar has risen and agglomerated, completely assimilated with it.


    The other side is see through through the crystal, but I can still move my three middle fingers, whose muscles are supposed to have been severed, without problem.


    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s completely fused into you. If there¡¯s no pain, I suppose there is no problem either. I think you should to take a good care of it, you know?¡¹


    The smile of Spirit-san, who is getting faint, is telling me to say nothing.


    With rumbling sounds reverberating in the distance, the sound of the dungeon creaking echoes.


    When I look at the watch on my left hand, which has been freed from the rag bandage, I can see that the hands of the clock are pointing at three PM, the closing of gate time.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your patronage. Let¡¯s have more good deal from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. My name is Funasaka Touma.¡¹


    Spirit-san, who is bowing and seeing me off, languidly puts her finger on her cheek and floats a smile.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a new student who still knows nothing, aren¡¯t you? You mustn¡¯t tell your real name to the kind of spirit and devil, you know? If they don¡¯t like you, they will eat you, after all. Such is the advice from the stall spirit of the Labyrinth of Perforation Realm ¨C YGGDRASILL, Skeggiold.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    With creaking sounds, the massive, heavy first door of Rash¨­mon was closed by the two doorkeepers.


    The cogwheels embedded in the double opening door rotated, and the kannuki(bar) carved from a sacred tree was put in place.


    As multiple interlocking compound type barrier locks were placed on the gate layer upon layer, the languidly vibrating Rash¨­mon quietened down.


    In front of Rash¨­mon, in a plaza that resembled a Noh stage, the figures of all students of the first year third group were present.


    Most of the students were standing still, looking around at their surroundings curiously.


    From the students¡¯ point of view, it felt no more than the moment they passed through the first door, the scenery changed, and they moved to a place where they could look up at Rash¨­mon from a slight distance away.


    Even the several female students who had been slumped on the floor as if they were suffering from anemia, stood up without incident while shaking their heads and wobbling their hips a little.


    The slowly spreading buzz was filled with an air of relief like that of after a quiz was over.


    ¡¸¡ªWell. Something like this, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa~¡­. There¡¯s nothing at all, is there? I really don¡¯t remember a thing.¡¹


    Next to Seiichi, who was bitterly smiling with both hands in his pockets, Mai stood up and replied with an indifferent smile while dusting the rear of her skirt.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like you fell asleep in class and the next thing you know, the bell rings and it¡¯s over, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re, right.¡¹


    Shizuka, who was holding her hand on her chest, took a deep breath and nodded.


    Her body, which had gotten stiff due to mental strain before dungeon diving, had also returned just like how it used to be.


    ¡¸The watch is moving properly, huh. I thought that perhaps I would have no choice but to reset it, though?¡¹


    ¡¸U, u, umm¡­, T, Touma, san.¡¹


    Shizuka stammered with a rigid voice, but as if to enclose her into his chest, she was embraced by Touma head-on.


    Being embraced out of the blue, Shizuka instinctively shrunk away as she was assailed with revulsion and fear.


    ¡¸¡­ Shizuka.¡¹


    In response to the faintly familiar calling from Touma, who was peering over her, the depth of her body shivered.


    As if to chase after the sensation of the slowly unwrapped arms, she looked up at Touma¡¯s face that was one head taller than her.


    Touma¡¯s expressionless face, which she always thought to be scary, was staring fixed at her.


    ¡¸Oioi, don¡¯t start making out in such a place. At least do it after school is over¡­. Heck, oi you.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you alright, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yes, I feel nothing wrong, but why are you suddenly grabbing me by the lapel?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re misunderstanding. I¡¯m just trying to undress you.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it!¡¹


    Seeing Seiichi earnestly resisting, Mai cackled jovially.


    ¡¸¡­Everyone. Good work to all of you.¡¹


    The homeroom teacher Midori, with student rolls in hand, called out to the students of the class, whose murmurs had turned into chatters and began to get noisy.


    Seemingly somewhat worn out, her face, which showed a kind of lustrous anguished expression, turned stern.


    ¡¸With this the special training is over. That also means today¡¯s class is over, so you will be dismissed once we return to the classroom, but¡ª for the girls, please remain in the classroom. There are a few matters I¡¯d like to discuss.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh, what a drag. Rather, even so, it¡¯s still over earlier than normally, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ As expected, it feels weird.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ll eventually get used to it.¡¹


    After being liberated from the mental strain of the special training, the classmates headed for the stairs, chatting noisily and boisterously.


    For new students who had yet to get used to school, no matter how much after school free time they got, that would never suffice.


    ¡¸Now then, what to do, I wonder? Are you going to head back to dorm first, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­ Ah, yes.¡¹


    Shizuka, who was in a daze while holding her own chest, shifted her gaze toward Touma¡¯s back, who was walking ahead.


    Seeing such a state of hers, Seiichi warped his lips into a smile and, with a natural blow of wind as cover, quietly sent a whisper to Shizuka.


    Perceiving the significance of the secret talk, Mai, who was most likely not mistaken even if she didn¡¯t hear it, was exasperated.


    ¡¸Hey, Seiichi-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, at this late of the game¡­. I bet we¡¯d also gone at it inside, after all. I have no recollections of it, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez¡­ it can¡¯t be helped. Are you the one coming over, Seiichi-kun?¡¹


    Readily agreeing to it, Mai put her hand on her hips and tilted her head.


    Pull in a partner as soon as possible, she seemed to have received words along those lines from her dorm seniors, but she¡¯d just caught a sight of an exemplary precedent.


    At the very least, it was still better than venturing into the men¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll swap tomorrow. If I don¡¯t have a taste soon, I won¡¯t have much options to switch to in case it¡¯s a dud, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Blee~. I¡¯ll be sure to make you go hihi.¡¹


    I¡¯m looking forward to it, replying as such, Seiichi heaved out a sigh of relief inside.


    From the information he had gathered beforehand, he knew that even if the memory in the dungeon was reset, the experience of death would still leave behind stress on their mind.


    The abnormal surge of sexual desire in the presence of death.


    Seiichi fervently refrained himself from sharing a room with such a person.

 CH 4 - x

    Pasifista


    Desire Was History Dendrogram


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    When her back was hugged tightly, such a voice spontaneously leaked out as she was assailed with the sense of tranquility that was on the other vector of pleasure.


    Straddling his lap, she was being cuddled in the manner akin to soothing a child.


    It was not sex driven by libido, but an embrace that gave each other warmth.


    ¡¸Shizuka. Are you really going to¡ª¡¹


    Stay over in this room? Just as these words were about to leave Touma¡¯s mouth, they were cut short by the sound of the door being opened with a clank.


    The intruders, who had chosen the right entrance moment on their own discretion, barged into the room without even a word of introduction.


    ¡¸Whoa, they¡¯re not done yet.¡¹


    ¡¸You sure are one hard worker. Junior-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸See, when I caught a glance at her, I already thought she was a cute girl even though she had quite a plain look, you know.¡¹


    The third boy peered onto Shizuka¡¯s face as he closed the door behind him.


    The lock on the door was deliberately not closed.


    Additional substitute members would surely be still coming, and the only ones who could have master key at their disposal were third-year students and above assuming managerial position.


    Those who were looking forward to enjoying the still pristine and fresh new students were not few in number.


    Even as she was being cradled face to face by Touma and clinging to his body in fear, light vanished from Shizuka¡¯s eyes as if she had resigned herself.


    The boy, who was scrutinizing Shizuka closely from behind, clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸I thought she was a plump girl, but she turns out to be a fat-looking type, huh. That¡¯s nice. With such a huge ass, looks like it¡¯s going to make for a nice pounding experience.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on, it¡¯s time for a player change. First-year boy.¡¹


    ¡¸Senpai sir, what¡¯s going on here?¡¹


    Still holding Shizuka¡¯s hips, Touma was bewildered.


    The fact that his penis didn¡¯t lose its strength even in such a situation was probably a testament of his youthfulness.


    ¡¸During the welcome party yesterday, you were more or less told about it, weren¡¯t you? That the spirit of sharing is important in dormitory life. And use the shared properties in the dormitory with care. However, there is an order of precedence between seniors and juniors, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸N, no¡­..¡¹


    Being firmly seized by the armpits, Shizuka was pried off Touma.


    Her soft bosom jiggly shook as it matched Shizuka¡¯s movements, who was throwing a tantrum like a child.


    ¡¸Oh, so fresh. That act of reluctance is so fresh and cute.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯d be less thrilling if she had simply said yes please and spread her legs, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll go first¡­ huh, haha, what an amazing pussy, it¡¯s so slippery.¡¹


    Taking off his trousers, the boy leaped on top of Shizuka, who had been tossed at Seiichi¡¯s bed.


    ¡¸Ah¡­noo.¡¹


    ¡¸Here, I¡¯m putting it in as is, okay? Let¡¯s dig in.¡¹


    An erect raw penis was inserted into Shizuka¡¯s nether region as she feebly pushed away the body of the boy that was leaning over her.


    ¡¸Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, just resign yourself and calm down already. First year boy.¡¹


    Touma, who was being pressed against his own bed, struggled.


    The senior student, seated on top of him, grinned as he appreciated the rape while holding down the head of the violently struggling Touma with one hand.


    The absolute difference in physical strength that stemmed from leveling up after challenging the dungeon for at least a year.


    Touma¡¯s struggle was no different than a child¡¯s tantrum to him.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a real jackpot, if you look closely, she¡¯s actually as cute as a petite idol. Here, lick my dick.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm, mmm¡­ fa.¡¹


    ¡¸You know how to do blowjob, don¡¯t you? Stick your tongue out and lick it. It¡¯ll be inserted into you soon enough, after all.¡¹


    While having the root of her legs which were being held firmly impaled and stirred, Shizuka, whose chin was grabbed, had a penis that was coiled in ammonia smell before taking a bath pressed against her lips.


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite a loose pussy for a freshman.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh, is it a dud?¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, the folds inside are twining around me, and it feels crazy good. I can see why it¡¯s been turned into a loose pussy. In other words, that shows just how much it had been used outside.¡¹


    The boy, who was holding Shizuka¡¯s thighs under his arms, pounded her ass vigorously, raising smacking sounds.


    Being given a lap pillow by the other boy, Shizuka swiped her sticking out tongue over the tip of his half-skinned penis.


    With hollow focus, her eyes were moist with tears.


    ¡¸Ooh, here it comes, here it comes.¡¹


    ¡¸That was fast. Is it actually that good?¡¹


    The boy who was stroking Shizuka¡¯s head on his lap as if he were loving a pet, teased the other boy with a voice that seemed to end with (lol).


    The glutes of the boy who was straddling and leaning the entirety of his body weight on Shizuka¡¯s crotch convulsed.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve not done it in the last three days, after all¡­. a crazy amount sure is coming out.¡¹


    The boy¡¯s penis, which had scraped off Touma¡¯s sperm with a violent piston, poured a large amount of its own sperm in its stead before springing out of the hole.


    ¡¸I was intending to take a bath at once, but I think I¡¯ll have another go.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn then. Umm, Shizuka-chan, was it? I¡¯m going to put the dick you licked into you, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ haa¡­ no¡­¡¹


    Having her lower body pulled down from the bed, Shizuka was flipped over into a pose where her knees were planted on the floor.


    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s in.¡¹


    ¡¸Aahn¡­.¡¹


    Still having her upper body remained on the bed, Shizuka grabbed the sheets tightly and threw back her face.


    The rape that was performed in a fluent and deft manner spoke volume to just how accustomed the boy was on performing the act during his daily life.


    ¡¸Hn~, I can¡¯t get enough of that heartrending voice. I didn¡¯t take a bath yesterday, so please thresh the smegma off with your pussy, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s filthy, man.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be washed out with cum in in the end anyway, right?¡¹


    The boy¡¯s half-phimosis penis was peeled by Shizuka¡¯s vaginal flesh, before then being threshed by scrubbing and twisting it on her well-developed vaginal folds.


    The flesh of Shizuka¡¯s well-fleshed ass jiggled obscenely at the vibrations of it being pounded by the boy¡¯s groin.


    ¡¸As expected, freshman girls sure are thrilling. They can seem to be enjoyed for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸This year seems to be a bumper crop, after all.¡¹


    The boy who was still holding Touma down unzipped his pants and exposed his penis.


    Faced with the penis that would surely be stuck into Shizuka soon, Touma ground his teeth as he keenly realized just how powerless he was.


    ¡¸Shizuka-chan¡¯s boobs are huge, so it seems possible to do boob job with them. Rather, with such a well-trained pussy, there¡¯s no way she has never been gotten it done before, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s have me do it.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, it¡¯s my turn next, you know?¡¹


    The first boy, who had cum in Shizuka, got on the bed and held Shizuka¡¯s upper body.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave her ass to you. Here, here, Shizuka-chan~, raise your face. Oh, look at what we¡¯ve got here. You are secretly enjoying it, aren¡¯t you? Do you not want to let your boyfriend hear your erotic voice?¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, I guess let¡¯s try a little harder, shall we?¡¹


    The boy shifted his body from kneeling into a position akin to sumo wrestlers¡¯ face-to-face stance, grabbed Shizuka¡¯s ass and began to pound his hips hard, raising banging sounds.


    Shizuka¡¯s body, which had been developed even before she came to the academy, partly influenced by the afterglow of her sweet sex with Touma, was squeezing out female reaction.


    ¡¸Such boobs for a first year. I¡¯ll take a note of this girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, did you cum? You just came, didn¡¯t you? Then, me too.¡¹


    Squeezing her breasts tight with both palms, Shizuka¡¯s lower body, which was clamping down the penis in its valley, became light.


    A trickle of white, sticky mucus dripped onto the wooden floor.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn now. Damn, isn¡¯t it all sticky? I shouldn¡¯t have lost in the rock-paper-scissors.¡¹


    ¡¸Nha!¡¹


    Starting from Touma, as the fourth penis was vigorously jammed into her, Shizuka, who was taken by surprise, finally leaked a sweet moan.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s quite loose of a pussy, but the folds are crazy, so it¡¯s not bad at all.¡¹


    ¡¸You bet. I am also going to have another shot. Whoops, oioi, you too sure are persistent, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    The boy, who had taken over the seat on Touma¡¯s back, was somewhat admiringly exasperated.


    ¡¸If you snap with only this much, you won¡¯t be able to make it in this academy, you know? On another note, you¡¯ll also be able to have a sweet time. So, you¡¯d better off cease harboring special feeling toward any girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Here, here, here, here!¡¹


    As if the soft and fluffy sensation of Shizuka¡¯s vagina made him forget what restraint was, the third boy was also shaking his hips around vigorously.


    As the third boy, who was sitting underneath her body, stirred her inside with his penis while fondling her breasts, the voice of Shizuka, whose face couldn¡¯t be seen, echoed in the room.


    ¡¸See. Girls are all like that.¡¹


    It was also a self-derision to his own past self.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why you should just enjoy yourself, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Sup~. You¡¯re still at it, huh. Virgin here, I also brought along some first year boys.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey. Join in, join in. It¡¯s got quite a good sensation, you know?¡¹


    From the dimly lit room, an additional figure could be seen amidst the silhouettes casted by the corridor light.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    *Tak, tak*, moving the tip of the long khsier out of the counter, the ashes were dropped off.


    On the computer monitor, which was always connected to the Internet on a general basis, a youthful sexual feast continued to be projected.


    Even as the thought of ¡¸how youthful¡¹ crossed her mind, time was a vain concept for a spirit, who did neither grow nor shrink ever since the day they emerged into existence, and was immortal and everlasting for as long as the dungeon existed.


    The place where the LAN connector, which was an illegal connection, had been plugged into was the Akashic Record domain, which was originally accessible to spirits.


    The video downloaded from the history dendrogram was a world¡¯s memory that originally should have a high possibility of taking place.


    ¡¸Yup, well, it¡¯s slightly different. Just slightly, just a little, just on a trivial level. It¡¯s not uncommon for someone with beyond average divinity to alter destiny, after all.¡¹


    It was not an excuse to anyone, but a simple murmur as she continued to glue her eyes on the monitor.


    ¡¸Well, NO PROBLEM. Let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t see it.¡¹


    The stall spirit Skeggiold ignored the cold sweat running down her forehead and unplugged the cable.

 CH 4.1

    After returning to my room in the dormitory, I sit down on the chair facing my desk.


    Unlike last night¡¯s party, the dinner in the dining hall, which was quite normal, seemed to be prepared by cook-san.


    Since in name the dormitory is a territory self-governed by the students, except for meals that are prepared by cook-san who commutes at morning and noon, all the cleaning and personal laundry in the dorm is done by the students.


    In particular, the cleaning of the corridors and the first floor is done by us new students.


    Since I originally have more or less been living alone thus far, I have no particular problem with this.


    I¡¯ve taken an early bath, and the preparations for tomorrow have also been done.


    On the desk lie the two crystals that I realized were in my uniform pocket when I returned to the classroom from Rashomon.


    I roll them with my right hand.


    Buried in the middle of my palm is a crystal similar, but subtly peculiar in their own ways, to the ones on the top of the table.


    The tattered uniform I was wearing is back to its original new state, and Seiichi and the others who were supposed to be dead are also back to how they used to be.


    In that case, what are these things that had dropped from Seiichi and the others and I brought back from the dungeon?


    I ponder over it for a bit while still seated on the chair.


    Well, it may be a trivial matter, but I¡¯ve gone and forgotten which one is Seiichi and which one is Mai¡¯s.


    Well, I guess I can just ask the people in question as I discuss this matter with them.


    We¡¯re supposed to have left the bath at the same time, but he¡¯s not back to the room just yet.


    I¡¯m getting bored, so I¡¯m thinking about performing a crash experiment to see how durable these crystals are, but then there¡¯s a knock at the door.


    ¡¸Yo, sorry for the wait.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.


    With a wrench in my hand, when I turn around I can see Seiichi who is only showing his face through the door and Shizuka who is being pushed on the back into the room.


    I sure am surprised due to this unexpected turn of event, but Shizuka is also surprised to see the blunt weapon in my hand, rather her face is becoming stiff.


    ¡¸At any rate, I¡¯ve brought her here, so take care of the rest yourself, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    Isn¡¯t it said that men¡¯s dormitories are basically forbidden to women, I wonder?


    Moreover, if she has no recollection of what happened in the dungeon, Shizuka and I aren¡¯t in a close enough relationship to have an intimate talk.


    ¡¸It¡¯s recommended to get it done as soon as possible. The seniors being busybodies seems to be a common occurrence, after all. Now then, I¡¯m heading to the other side, so see you in the classroom tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    The fact that he is wearing a uniform must mean that he is intending not to come back for the day as is.


    To spend a night outside right after enrolled in the school, talk about a pretty outlaw roommate.


    Shizuka, who remains standing by the doorway even after the door is shut, is also wearing her uniform.


    For us students, uniforms are our formal attire, so it does make sense to wear them when going out.


    However, judging from the flow of the conversation, it can be said that she¡¯s most likely intending to stay here until morning, right?


    As I¡¯m not prepared for this, I don¡¯t quite get it and am unsure on how to deal with it.


    ¡¸¡­ Um, good, evening.¡¹


    ¡¸Good evening.¡¹


    First of all, I return the greeting, but the silence is heavy.


    I let Shizuka, who is looking downward while clutching her hands tightly, sit on Seiichi¡¯s chair.


    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t quite get it, but can I confirm something first?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Have you come to stay over with the purpose of having sex with me, Shizuka?¡¹


    Curving my words won¡¯t help anyone here, so I threw them straight.


    Shizuka shrunk her body to the point of seemingly about to disappear and quietly answered yes with a nod.


    I seem to have heard that girls are more forward in a lot of ways compared to boys of their age, but this is just too sudden.


    ¡¸Please¡­ have a taste, and see whether, it¡¯s up to your liking or not, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    Still seated on the chair, she clenches the hand that she is trying to lift the front part of her skirt with on her own.


    It¡¯s the same pattern as the time in the dungeon.


    Smell of clean soap drifts over from Shizuka¡¯s body as she leans closer.


    Being reminded of our mingling in the dungeon, my head feels dizzy.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same line.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ eh?¡¹


    ¡¸The next line should be ¡ºI don¡¯t take much time¡», right?¡¹


    Still clenching her hand and showing a gloomy smile, Shizuka¡¯s face paled.


    ¡¸¡­ Could it be, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a talk for a bit.¡¹


    While we¡¯re at it, it¡¯d be a great help if you could tell me about various things.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ Then, this is my¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to return it.¡¹


    I slowly reach out my hand and touch Touma-kun¡¯s right palm, which is held out facing the ceiling.


    What has dug into his skin and flesh and is buried in the middle of his palm is my, my heart crystal.


    The compensation that I should have offered as a contract for being enrolled in this Toyoashihara Academy.


    I didn¡¯t accept the contract with full acceptance of the matter, but if it meant being able to escape from the place I had been up until then, I had nothing to hesitate about.


    Looking at it result-wise, I was sold by my family.


    As opposed to familial affections, what I had been subjected to by my father and siblings, who were not related to me by blood, were fiendish deeds.


    By the time I was old enough to perceive my surroundings, my mother had also no longer seen me as a family.


    It was a world of depravity, to the point where I was willing to offer whatever compensation necessary to go to another place somewhere.


    Even if what awaited me there was similarly a world of depravity just as how it had always been, at the very least I would be able to choose my partner on my own.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s try digging it out.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, no, that¡¯s a bit.¡¹


    Pulling a knife out of nowhere, Touma-kun aims it at his right hand with a stern expression.


    Rather, he always has a stern expression, so it¡¯s troubling that I can¡¯t tell how serious he is.


    The crystal, which is highly transparent, has completely fused with Touma-kun¡¯s flesh and even looks as if blood is flowing through it.


    When I touch it with my hand, it¡¯s warm.


    Even without being told anything, I can tell that this is a part of my heart.


    My precious thing has become one with Touma-kun.


    I¡¯m sure this inexpressible sense of relief that feels as if being enclosed is not just my imagination.


    ¡¸But, what to do with this¡­.¡¹


    Female students seem to receive particularly strong influence from it, so we¡¯ve been informed with various matters ahead of the boys.


    We¡¯ve been informed in detail not only during supplementary lessons from sensei, but also by the senior students in the girls¡¯ dormitory.


    It¡¯s the so-called unspoken agreement such as on how to treat boys.


    It¡¯s the element that¡¯s the easiest to turn into trouble in our academy life, so it¡¯s a tradition to be informed about the matter on the day we move into the dorm.


    Among the matters told by the seniors in the women¡¯s dormitory, we were also informed about secrets that would never be taught in the class.


    In order for us to be able to protect ourselves on our own.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, have you shown it to anyone else?¡¹


    It ended up being buried in his palm, a rather conspicuous place, but I don¡¯t think anyone would notice unless they shake hands with him.


    I¡¯m sure no one would have ever thought of sticking such a thing into their hand.


    ¡¸No, I thought about discussing it with Seiichi, but you came in his stead.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡¹


    I¡¯ve come here to do night crawling due to being enticed by Seiichi-kun, but being pointed out again, my face ends up getting red again.


    ¡ºI¡¯ll take you there, so do your best in your service in order to receive his favor¡» he said.


    Touma-kun is also displaying a completely calm expression, but the front part of his trousers is rising even now.


    Me feeling happy seeing it, I wonder if it¡¯s due to the experience I had dropped in the dungeon being transmitted to me through his right hand.

 CH 4.2

    Pasifista


    Even if I were to get pushed down by Touma-kun as he could no longer endure it right this instant, I have a feeling that I would be able to neither struggle nor anything else.


    Before we end up in such a state, we have to have a proper talk about it.


    ¡¸Touma-kun¡­ don¡¯t show that right hand to anyone else. Umm, I wish you don¡¯t show it.¡¹


    Ah, geez, being unable to take my hand off Touma-kun¡¯s right hand, I end up being the one who¡¯s unable to endure it.


    It may be because it has already been owned, but I do wish Touma-kun is the one who owns it.


    ¡¸Looks, like¡­. I¡¯m now owned by you, huh, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood, so calm down.¡¹


    Even as he says that, his face is so close as though we¡¯re about to embrace each other at once.


    I find his face scary, but he has very pretty eyes.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The next thing I know, we are kissing each other on the chair.


    It felt like Shizuka, who was holding my right hand, was gradually getting faint, but as we were talking, we ended up being in a state of staring at each other.


    She seems to know various things, so I wish she could have told me a little more about it, though.


    I support Shizuka, who is in an unstable state and seems about to fall over me, with my right and embrace her.


    ¡¸Touma, kun¡­.¡¹


    Moist eyes and flushing face.


    Mixed with flower-like conditioner scent from her swaying untied black hair, Shizuka¡¯s own scent vividly drifts over just as the time in the dungeon.


    ¡¸Shizuka, calm down.¡¹


    ¡¸I want you¡­ to call my name more, please.¡¹


    She presses her body against mine as she straddles my lap.


    It¡¯s like inevitable, or like the switch is on.


    Like I¡¯m in a state of not only having a meal being presented right in front of me, it¡¯s even being fed onto my lips.


    Shizuka, who¡¯s staring at me with moist eyes, slowly shifts her gaze downward.


    Releasing the hand that¡¯s holding my right arm, she moves it right downward and rubs the peak of the tent with the palm as is.


    ¡¸Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹


    I hug her back, hold the backs of her knees altogether, and lift her up.


    Honestly speaking, it seems ready to have an outburst anytime, and I find it inexcusable to leave everything to Shizuka¡¯s lead even during our second time.


    Laying her body down on my bed, I get on the bed to follow her before then taking off the sweatshirt I¡¯m wearing as dorm wear.


    The fact that I overenthusiastically take off even my underwear must have because I¡¯m actually on my wits end already.


    Shizuka¡¯s fingers, which are stretched out timidly, precisely hold my penis and gently squeeze it.


    It seems ready to outburst anytime, so I¡¯d like to ask for her pardon.


    Me removing Shizuka¡¯s blazer is my show of penance.


    I unfasten the ribbon around her neck and unbutton her blouse in order from the top down.


    Even as I take my time with my endeavor, wrapping my penis with both hands, Shizuka¡¯s fingers continue to stimulate it and slowly peel off the tip.


    Her breasts, wrapped in a white, neat but pretty bra, are probably quite on the larger side for someone of our age.


    I don¡¯t know how to take it off, so I touch them with both hands as if to interpose it from both sides.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹


    Shizuka squeals in an adorable voice, strengthening the grip of her fingers.


    As if guided by that reaction of her fingers, I crawl my hands into the underneath of the bra from above and rub her breasts.


    As I firmly stir her nipples, which are sending firm feedback, with the fingertips of both hands, my penis, which has reached its limit, leaks cum inside Shizuka¡¯s fingers.


    Shizuka¡¯s hips quivered as she seems to have similarly reached climax, gripping the pole and pressing her palm tightly against the glans to continue guiding the first surge.


    While sucking the nipples that are protruding from the bra that is rolled up to the top of her breasts, I put my hand into her skirt and grab her panties.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­¡¹


    Nice to touch white panties easily slide off Shizuka¡¯s slightly raised hips.


    It is a strenuous endeavor because Shizuka is unwilling to let her fingers off my penis, which still maintains its hardness as if it is still full of vigor despite the fact it has just cum, even as I¡¯m taking them off.


    Shizuka would be in trouble tomorrow if it gets wrinkled, and I can¡¯t tell when I would have a second outburst and end up making a mess out of them either.


    I take my penis away from the seemingly sad Shizuka and take off all her clothes.


    At the sight of Shizuka¡¯s naked body which I see for the first time, my now free penis continues to rise sobs as it jerks and squirms.


    Seeing its overly beastly reaction, even I¡¯m almost unable to hold my laughter.


    Exposed in her birth suit, Shizuka is writhing on all fours position on top of the sheets as she¡¯s being cradled by me who¡¯s overlapping her from above.


    In the dungeon, I was pinpoint led to pay my respect to her genitals, so I¡¯ve decided to thoroughly ogle at Shizuka¡¯s plump, soft body here.


    Before I know it, my penis has been folded again, drawing closer to the base of her thighs in accordance with Shizuka¡¯s guidance.


    Opening the strongly pubic haired lips on her own, she lays bare the mucous membrane hole, which is glistening wetly in the light of the bed.


    ¡¸Touma¡­ kun, slowly¡­slowly.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    I insert my glans into Shizuka¡¯s vagina as she fervently repeats the word as if in delirium.


    The folds at the entrance are fully stretched into an O shape.


    The way she continues to tightly hold the base of my penis with her palm is just like during our first time in the dungeon.


    After the glans, I insert the following part into the meat cave that has turned into a hot sludge.


    Notwithstanding the sticky sensation that threatens to make me cum with only that much, I begin to thrust in and out.


    The sensation of her inner lips at the entrance, rolling over every time the glans slips out and reverting back to normal when it digs into it again, is pleasant.


    The insertion is akin to the glans sucking on Shizuka¡¯s pussy, so real life obscene squelching sounds echo during each occasion.


    Even as I feel that I¡¯m about to cum at once, Shizuka¡¯s fingers gripping the base of my dick is turning into a sex training cast and as holding back my outburst.


    With her back arched backward as if to stick out her chin, Shizuka¡¯s breasts bounce and sway left and right with the nipples standing.


    As the urge of cumming is getting distant, I¡¯m assailed with the sense of dissatisfaction, so I unwrap Shizuka¡¯s fingers and release the limiter.


    ¡¸Hii!¡¹


    With the first thrust that digs into her depth, Shizuka spreads her legs to the limit and arches backward.


    I stir my hips, which is still sticking onto her with its member buried until its base, to ascertain the sensation and stroke Shizuka¡¯s cheek, who¡¯s showing a dazed expression.


    *Slurp*, the movements of her lips as she sucks my fingers is so charming, and I resume sticking my penis in and out while still having my fingers licked.


    I have no recollection of when I released my second round of cum.


    With both of Shizuka¡¯s legs entwined behind my hips, even now that my third cum is just around the corner, I continue to shake my hips without pulling out.


    Pulling out the fingers that are playing with Shizuka¡¯s tongue, we hug each other and overlap our lips.


    I¡¯ve also gotten somewhat accustomed to the pleasure akin to my head getting electrified when our tongues are intertwined with each other.


    I clearly tell Shizuka, who¡¯s showing a reluctant expression as our tongues are parted.


    ¡¸I want to cum.¡¹


    Shizuka obediently nods in approval, and after readjusting her legs to tightly lock on my hips, she raises her hips to make it easier for me to thrust.


    Already being stickily sucked to its base, with a bang, I vigorously thrust my penis in and out of Shizuka¡¯s female genital from the tip until its root.


    The bed creaks, raising squeaking sounds, and the white muscle-like mucus sticking on the pole of my penis turns into a ring and floats on Shizuka¡¯s pussy like cream.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, To~uma-kun, To~uma-kun¡­.¡¹


    Being firmly pulled by Shizuka¡¯s legs, I thrust my hips and unleash my third round of cum into her sticky squeezing womb.

 CH 4.3

    ¡¸Um, it may be a little late for this, but¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka, who was beginning to nod off, tilted her head to Touma, who was scratching her cheek awkwardly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve ended up cumming inside you.¡¹


    That was indeed earth-shatteringly at this late of the game, so Shizuka involuntarily smiled.


    Touma and Seiichi¡¯s room on the third floor of Kurou-sou was filled with a dense sexual odor.


    On Touma¡¯s bed, illuminated by the bed board light, were Shizuka, naked and sprawling face down on the sheets, and Touma, straddling her ass while thrusting his penis into her nether region.


    The shadows of the moonlight streaming in through the window had shifted their positions to indicate how much time had passed.


    Shizuka, who had gotten her mind stirred and fallen into the state of trance midway, was unable to tell how many times her womb had been poured with Touma¡¯s semen in the end.


    All she could remember was that Touma, brimming with curiosity, had changed their positions countless times, without pulling it out even once.


    Even now, her womb was being filled to the brim with Touma¡¯s member, and was being pushed up as if to knead the depth of her vagina.


    In the state having the entrance till the depth of her body stretched, Shizuka accepted all of the glowing ember-like ever smoldering pleasure as well as tranquility into her.


    As the hand that had been fondling the supple bosom resting on the sheets removed, with a chomp, she held the fingers that were presented in front of her in her mouth.


    As the spring creaked and squeaked, the penis peeking out of the valley of Shizuka¡¯s ass twitched and swelled repeatedly.


    Even if seed juices were no longer coming out, it was unquestionably a climax reaction.


    Shizuka, on the other hand, to the point of one had to wonder if she really was being subjected to that much pleasure, continued to wrap around the penis even after it unloaded its content.


    Being swiftly turned over onto her back, she was lifted as if having her hips scooped up by Touma who was sitting cross-legged.


    As the penis, which was being tightly swallowed until its base, was whether they wanted it not reshaping its surrounding to match Touma¡¯s shape, there was no pain.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    When her back was hugged tightly, such a voice spontaneously leaked out as she was assailed with the sense of tranquility that was on the other vector of pleasure.


    Straddling his lap, she was being cuddled in the manner akin to soothing a child.


    It was not sex driven by libido, but an embrace that gave each other warmth.


    ¡¸Shizuka. Are you really going to¡ª¡¹


    Stay over in this room? Just as these words were about to leave Touma¡¯s mouth, they were cut short by the sound of the door being opened with a clank.


    The intruders, who had chosen the right entrance moment on their own discretion, barged into the room without even a word of introduction.


    ¡¸Whoa, they¡¯re not done yet.¡¹


    ¡¸You sure are one hard worker. Junior-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸See, when I caught a glance at her, I already thought she was a cute girl even though she had quite a plain look, you know.¡¹


    The third boy peered onto Shizuka¡¯s face as he closed the door behind him.


    The lock on the door was deliberately not closed.


    Additional substitute members would surely be still coming, and the only ones who could have master key at their disposal were third-year students and above assuming managerial position.


    Those who were looking forward to enjoying the still pristine and fresh new students were not few in number.


    Even as she was being cradled face to face by Touma and clinging to his body in fear, light vanished from Shizuka¡¯s eyes as if she had resigned herself.


    The boy, who was scrutinizing Shizuka closely from behind, clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸I thought she was a plump girl, but she turns out to be a fat-looking type, huh. That¡¯s nice. With such a huge ass, looks like it¡¯s going to make for a nice pounding experience.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on, it¡¯s time for a player change. First-year boy.¡¹


    ¡¸Senpai sir, what¡¯s going on here?¡¹


    Still holding Shizuka¡¯s hips, Touma was bewildered.


    The fact that his penis didn¡¯t lose its strength even in such a situation was probably a testament of his youthfulness.


    ¡¸During the welcome party yesterday, you were more or less told about it, weren¡¯t you? That the spirit of sharing is important in dormitory life. And use the shared properties in the dormitory with care. However, there is an order of precedence between seniors and juniors, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸N, no¡­..¡¹


    Being firmly seized, Shizuka raised a voice of reluctance and struggled.


    The meaning of the heartrending gaze she sent at Touma was not an entreaty for him to save her, but for him not to look at the her from here on.


    ¡¸Wait a moment, please.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, what is it? Are you going to rebel? I¡¯m your senpai, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Before I put you in your place, are you by chance the possessive type?¡¹


    Getting the hands that were grabbing Shizuka brushed off, the three senior boarding students blocked the way as if to surround Touma¡¯s bed.


    Showing not even a sign of impatience on his face, Touma was merely scratching his cheek while feeling somewhat troubled inside.


    To begin with, he was still holding Shizuka in a cowgirl position in nude, so he was unable to pose either.


    ¡¸If this is what Shizuka wants, then I won¡¯t particularly mind either.¡¹


    Trembling with a start, Shizuka buried her face on Touma¡¯s chest and shook her head in refusal.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to ask you to refrain from meddling with us.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, how manly!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you boy. Looks like you are having a bit of a misunderstanding. Well, you¡¯re a new student who has yet to even go into the dungeon, so it can¡¯t be helped, though.¡¹


    Touma¡¯s arm, which had grabbed the hand that was reaching to Shizuka again, was easily grabbed back in return.


    The grip, which seemed to make his bone creak, could surely crush an apple with ease.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how much confidence you¡¯ve had in your physical power up until now. But a commoner who has yet to even level up such as yourself is no different than an infant here.¡¹


    The boy that had grabbed Touma¡¯s arm showed a sadistic smile as if implying that he was going to make him understand it with his body.


    ¡¸P, please, stop¡­ I, don¡¯t mind, so.¡¹


    ¡¸Heh, looks like the girl can see reality. Nice, very nice, I¡¯ll gently shower you with love.¡¹


    The boy, who had released Touma¡¯s hand, pulled down his trousers and revealed his erect penis at once.


    His hand, which was wriggling as it stretched out toward Shizuka, was once again intercepted by Touma.


    ¡¸Oi, this is really getting in the way. Drag him to the corner.¡¹


    ¡¸Item Box.¡¹


    As he didn¡¯t know the way to use it, Touma decided to try chanting the skill name for once.


    Raising not even a *swoosh* sound, without even an effect of that kind of nature, one of the male students suddenly vanished from the room.


    Be it the other two senior students, Touma or Shizuka, none of them moved and silence prevailed for a while.


    ¡¸¡­ ah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Um¡­.¡¹


    Seeing the two intruders finally leaked out voices again, Touma, who was unsure of what to do, was for some reason relieved.


    ¡¸Just now, did you use some kind of skill? ¡­ Huh, outside the dungeon?¡¹


    ¡¸Bastard, are you from the flower group?¡¹


    What floated on the face of the boy who was grabbed by Touma was blatant hostility.


    The moment he came into contact with the hand that was outstretched toward his neck, the figure of the second boy vanished from the room.


    Touma, who finally displayed a slightly troubled look on his face, was terribly troubled inside.


    He had no intention of disturbing the order of the dormitory, and wasn¡¯t in the least intending to resort to violence against the upperclassmen.


    However, more or less feeling that it¡¯d be bad if he left things as it was, he touched the third boy, who had turned around in an attempt to run away, on the back and stored him into item box.


    ¡¸¡­ Alright.¡¹


    Even the person in question didn¡¯t knew what it was that was ¡ºalright¡», but Touma murmured something along: with this the matter is settled from the time being.


    Shizuka, who was still embraced in Touma¡¯s chest, was unable to keep up with the development, and was in a frozen state.


    It was a freedom development that had completely ignored her resolute feeling of not wishing Touma to be subjected to malice because of her.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, I have a feeling¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Fue?¡¹


    ¡¸That I was warned about something.¡¹


    If it was something forgettable, then it ought to be something trivial, Touma arrived at such a terrifying thought, but the silver lining was that he could still remember the words that were said to him when he was being sent out of the dungeon.

 CH 4.4

    Pasifista


    Touma, who had come to a conjecture that the objects he could store or take out were most likely limited to those he was in contact with, planted his legs on the floor while still cradling Shizuka.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    Being suddenly jolted, Shizuka, whose sexual urge was returning along with the sense of relief, squeezed her buttocks tightly.


    First of all, raising his hand toward the top of Seiichi¡¯s bed, with thuds, Touma dropped the three boys out of the mysterious space.


    Seeing that the three of them had similarly fallen unconscious with peaceful expressions on their faces, but were more or less still breathing, Touma, judging that there didn¡¯t seem to be any trouble, was relieved.


    But their bodies were cold and they were falling to a state of cyanosis from oxygen deficiency.


    He was told that the oxygen concentration of the gas that filled the mysterious space was less than 10%.


    Humans were unable to survive in an environment where the oxygen concentration in the air was less than 18%.


    In particular, if you were to breathe air with less than 10% oxygen concentration, you would end up losing your consciousness before you could even become conscious that you felt unwell.


    It was said that this was because the low-oxygen gas that entered the lungs ended up sucking the oxygen out of the bloodstream instead.


    It was not the level that could be endured with perseverance or perhaps holding one¡¯s breath.


    If you breathed in a gas with an oxygen concentration of less than 10% even for just one breath, you would end up falling unconscious.


    Such was exactly the state in the dangerous space known as Touma¡¯s item box.


    It was a deadly space that would reap your consciousness in one breath, and if left unattended, would put your vital activities to a stop within ten minutes.


    And then, it appeared to be cold.


    ¡¸Ahn, um¡­ um¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, but¡­ but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    Touma repeated those words as if to convince himself, and reaffirmed his hold on the inquisitive Shizuka.


    Due to the sense of relief from having the problem settled, vitality was revived on the lower half of his body.


    Seated on the edge of the bed, they naturally resumed their cowgirl position play.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ahn¡­¡¹


    Being made to turn around toward the wall by Touma, Shizuka, whose gaze was averted from troubles, was squeezing out a sweet voice.


    Touma, getting adapted to the stimulation of Shizuka¡¯s soft flesh pots, scooped up her plump ass with his hands that had crept over from under her armpits and rocked it.


    The penis, which was left alone throughout the commotion until it was tightly and firmly recognized as part of the vaginal flesh, slid in and out, stirring up the inside.


    At the first sensation ever of having the inside of her belly being pulled out and pushed in, Shizuka writhed and dug her nails at Touma¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Aahn, ahnn¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Sup~. Pardon the intrusion. Virgin here, I¡¯ve also brought over first year kids.¡¹


    ¡¸Confiscated.¡¹


    Later, additional personnel came over to the room, but without particular commotions, Shizuka¡¯s moderately heavy panting continued to echo.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I open my eyes to the morning sun stinging my eye lids with a sense of languor and profound sense of satisfaction.


    What occupies the majority of my vision is the beautiful black hair of Shizuka, who has an angelic ring floating in the morning sun.


    We are both completely naked, and our legs are glued, entwined tightly together under the futon.


    It is the extremely natural result of seeking warmth in a single-sized bed.


    Perhaps it is because the school is located at the foot of a mountain, but even at this time of year, the freezing cold still remains at dawn.


    My penis, which had vomited until it was dry last night and was still abused even after that, is indifferently showing its morning glory.


    I¡¯m in such a good mood that I don¡¯t feel like quietly sinking it into Shizuka as my morning greeting.


    Instead, I gently stroke and comb her glossy black hair and paste my lips on her forehead.


    ¡¸Morning.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ G, good, morning.¡¹


    Shizuka, opening her eyes atop my arm pillow, buries her face on my chest and whispers in a fleeting voice.


    Her cat-like spoiled act of moderately rubbing her face against my chest when I lightly hug her is so cute.


    When Shizuka notices my morning wood, she asks me with her upturned eyes, but I shake my head.


    Shizuka nods if ever slightly regretfully and leans in closer, pressing her breasts generously against me.


    Reacting to this pleasant sensation, my morning wood seems about to evolve to an even solid form, so after giving Shizuka a firm hug under the futon, I raise my body.


    ¡¸Now then. Let¡¯s get dressed and go eat breakfast.¡¹


    I may stand out for taking Shizuka to the dining hall of the men¡¯s dormitory, but there were also several female students during breakfast time yesterday for some reason, so I bet there won¡¯t be any problem.


    ¡¸Yes¡­ huh, hii!¡¹


    Shizuka, who raises her body up with a smile on her face, leaks out a shriek.


    On the other bed, atop Sheiichi¡¯s bed behind Shizuka¡¯s back, there are a total of six boys who are literally slipping on top of each other.


    It looks like they are somewhat unable to sleep well, but they seem to be in the middle of fast and sound sleep.


    Come to think of it, I remember that I hadn¡¯t let Shizuka turn around until we were wrapped up in the futon.


    Because it was picturesquely somewhat unsightly.


    Seiichi¡¯s bed is quite packed with the smell of men, but he reaps what he sowed, as it was caused by his ineptitude when he brought Shizuka over.


    After changing into our uniform and putting in order our preparation for heading to school, while calming down the rather frightened Shizuka, we head down to the dining hall.


    There is nothing in particular that could be stolen from here, so it should be fine even if I don¡¯t lock the door.


    In the dining hall, we are met with grins and undisguised stares, but no incident arises.


    As long as they don¡¯t do anything along directly messing with me, I have no intention of disturbing the order of the dormitory.


    I hold Shizuka¡¯s hand, who is frightened by the stares, as we leave the dorm, and she happily smiles and leans in close to me.


    Now that I think of it properly, we haven¡¯t had much of a proper conversation-like conversation, but I feel like she¡¯s really taken a liking to me.


    It seems to be the same for me.


    I recall the words of a certain politician who once said that good deeds are better than good words.


    I wonder if I did a good sex.


    That may not be quite the case.


    I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯ve led a youth that was far removed from relationships between men and women up until now, but rather than because I¡¯m one who exaggeratedly puts himself on guard, it could be said I¡¯m more into naturally building up relationships.


    I do have a feeling that the sexual ethics in this academy are exceptionally lax, but it¡¯s hard to judge as I can¡¯t find anything to compare it to.


    When we arrive at the first year third group class, it feels like the morning buzz has suddenly died down.


    Seiichi, who is seated on the rear seat by the window, is grinning and laughing, so I head over to him to complain about last night.


    ¡¸Sup. Looks like you had a good time last night. Huh, ouch.¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning. Shizuka, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹


    First of all, after administering divine punishment on Seiichi, I reply to the greeting that echoes from my back.


    Mai, who is smirking with cat-like lips, nudges at Shizuka.


    ¡¸Looks like it went well. You weren¡¯t roughed up?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    She seems to be having some sort of private conversation with Shizuka, who has head down and is turned red the whole time.


    ¡¸You, stop resorting to violence right off the bat. Rather, you¡¯ve been holding her hand this whole time, are you trying to show off?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    Now that I think of it, I forget that I have been holding Shizuka¡¯s hand the whole time.


    As the girls in the class begin to raise kyakya shrieks, I can also hear shitty tongue clicking from the boys.


    ¡¸I see, you didn¡¯t lubricate it with spit, huh. That means the condition must have been good.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi, you¡¯re too blunt.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s it, so noisy.¡¹


    The sense of distance between Mai, who scolds him with her hands on her hips, and Seiichi, who begrudgingly waves his hand as if to shoo her away, seems to be close.


    It¡¯s good to see that they seem to have built a close relationship.


    The clock tower visible from the classroom window rings the bell for the beginning of class.


    Today is a full day of general subject classes.

 CH 5.1

    Self-Interest


    ¡¸Haah, speaking of natural then it¡¯s indeed only natural, but the general subjects sure are the same as in ordinary schools, right? Boring~¡¹


    The student cafeteria of Toyoashihara Academy, a boarding school, fundamentally had the capacity to accommodate the whole students of the academy.


    As the supreme class students mainly used the cafeteria terrace located elsewhere, however, the cafeteria was by no means fully occupied.


    The buildings in the institution, including the school building, had a retro feel to them, but most of the interiors had gotten in touch with modern style renovations.


    In the case of the student cafeteria, with the side walls boldly removed, it had been expanded akin to an open terrace.


    In order for the students to be able to enjoy lunch under the blue sky on a sunny day, benches and tables were lined up on a deck that stretched out into the garden leading to the courtyard.


    ¡¸I wanna skip class¡­, but outside the school, there¡¯s only that suspicious street, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Mai-san, no matter how you look at it, skipping class is a bit.¡¹


    As Mai fell prostrate on the table with a creak, Shizuka secured the cups with a troubled look on her face.


    ¡¸I thought it¡¯d be fine even if we didn¡¯t sit on the desk and study, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Who, knows. We¡¯ve only just gotten started, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka put her share of the two cups in her hands to her mouth and looked around at her surroundings, which, unlike what she had imagined, had a normal, yes, normal, school-like atmosphere.


    Even though, considering what was going on inside, there was no way that could be the case.


    No, that was not it, as the thought crossed Shizuka¡¯s mind, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether they wished it or not, they had probably been adjusted to act normal.


    ¡¸Hmm~, Shizuka, somehow, it looks like you¡¯ve gotten some composure there. Like you¡¯re not so timid anymore, and calmer, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, is, that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa~, was he that great? Touma-kun, I mean.¡¹


    Even though it was an open secret that everyone in the class knew about, Shizuka turned red until her ears.


    This level of teasing, for Shizuka it was supposed to be nothing, compared to the more blatant ill will-filled rumors she was subjected to in her previous school.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, even with that ever presence scowl, is not bad at all for making you madly in love like that, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, aren¡¯t you the same, with Seiichi-kun, Mai-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, not good, not good. He is so self-conceited, you see. Well, that was good in its own way, but he seemed to have a bit of a sadistic streak, you know. He spanked me. If I had to choose between yes and no, though, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    Shizuka disliked Seiichi¡¯s gaze that seemed as though appraising¡ºthings¡».


    However, on another note, for Shizuka he could be said to be the type of boy that was the easiest to see through.


    ¡¸We¡¯re swapping places today, aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have your ass spanked like crazy by that guy, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸I think, I¡¯ll refrain myself from that.¡¹


    Seeing Shizuka who showed a bitter smile, Mai, raising her face from the table, turned her lips akin to that of a cat.


    ¡¸I see. I think perhaps I¡¯m getting interested in Touma-kun as well. In the off chance he¡¯s better than Seiichi, I¡¯m sorry for you, Shizuka, but I can go after him, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm, personally, I might have a problem, with that¡­.¡¹


    Even if it was a different matter when it came to sex, the matter of the object embedded in Touma¡¯s right hand wasn¡¯t something that could be swapped.


    That was right, even if she didn¡¯t particularly mind when it came to sex, she didn¡¯t wish to relinquish that warmth.


    ¡¸As expected he¡¯s great at sex, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than, great¡­.¡¹


    Thinking that it might be a good idea to tell her just in case, she moved her face close to Mai¡¯s ear.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ he¡¯s huge.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I think you¡¯ll be a little surprised.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s lips twitched.


    For women, the size of a man¡¯s reproductive organ was not just a matter of larger was better.


    Even if there were racial size differences, as expected their bodies were designed to best fit the average size of those of the same race.


    There was no problem with casually keeping accompany two or three people, but swapping to another partner after being turned into beyond average custom-made would only lead to a heartrending story.


    ¡¸A, ahaha. As expected, I guess I¡¯ll leave Touma-kun to you, Shizuka.¡¹


    She did think it was impossible, but perhaps he got attached to Shizuka who happened to be able to accept him whose size was supposed to be impossible to even put in, and looking at the bold my woman appeal he showed the next morning, she had a feeling that that didn¡¯t seem far-fetched at all.


    He was not that super human, though.


    ¡¸Oh, here they are, here they are. Class is about to start, you know?¡¹


    Perhaps having finished their meals inside, the Seiichi and Touma pair showed up on the deck.


    As expected, as they had yet to get familiar with their own class, the pattern of them going together with their acquaintance from the dorm was commonplace.


    ¡¸What¡¯s it, were you two having an erotic conversation?¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, Seiichi, saying something like that again.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s teasing, smirking smile was a frivolous one, but Mai also found it as not something hateful.


    She didn¡¯t dislike open lecherous men.


    ¡¸Shizuka. After school today, can I have a bit of your time?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Y, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, such a straightforward invitation. Touma-kun.¡¹


    Shizuka, imagining the same matter as Mai, wound up turning red, but she was aware that it was for a discussion pertaining to the crystal.


    Mai, though, on the other hand further imagined: this guy, once he has a go with Shizuka, is he going to have a fuck comparison with me.


    ¡¸Look at you, as expected, you¡¯ve totally taken a liking to her, haven¡¯t you? It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll yield her to you today, too. Be sure to enjoy her thoroughly, just like yesterday.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Seiichi?¡¹


    Seiichi, warping his lips, grabbed Mai¡¯s arm and turned on his heels.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, thinking as such, Mai followed along and peered into Seiichi¡¯s profile, which was displaying a frivolous faint smile.


    It was a smile that she wasn¡¯t particularly fond of.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The ratio of male to female students at Toyoashihara Academy was about the same.


    That meant the number of women¡¯s dormitories on the school grounds was the same as the number of men¡¯s dormitories.


    The fourth women¡¯s dormitory of Toyoashihara Academy, known as Hakutsuru-sou(White Crane Manor), had the exact same architectural style as Kurou-sou.


    Without particularly losing his way, he returned to Shizuka and Mai¡¯s room on the third floor.


    ¡¸Yo, sorry for the wait.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yes. Are you staying here today, too? Rather, Seiichi, don¡¯t you think that you spend more time here than in your own room?¡¹


    Mai, who was seated on her desk and playing a game on her laptop, turned around.


    If she had enough diligence to carry out review and preparation for the lessons, she wouldn¡¯t have come to this academy in the first place.


    ¡¸Taking the trouble of escorting even Shizuka every night.¡¹


    ¡¸If Shizuka, who walks alone, were to be kidnapped on the way, it would spoil the fun, right?¡¹


    Seiichi seated himself on the bed for once, but then turned to Mai¡¯s rear and casually stretched out his arms toward her breasts.


    ¡¸Hey, not so sudden.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s there to be ashamed about at this point? These days, we¡¯ve done all that could be done, after all.¡¹


    The face of the striped cat printed on the chest of the pink sweatshirt parka twisted.


    Living in an isolated environment with filtered internet, for students who didn¡¯t spend their time in the pursuit of knowledge, they had too much time to spare.


    Receiving tacit approval from the academy, the administrator, it could be said to be a natural development for the majority of the general class students to immerse themselves in the amusement namely sex.


    Compulsory male and female partner system, unsupervised lodging facilities, and various other just causes that were easy to use by the students had been arranged.


    ¡¸To begin with¡­ hn, Seiichi, you taking the trouble to escort Shizuka, you only take her to Touma-kun¡¯s place after turning into an escort wolf and giving her a shot, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸You dummy, there¡¯s no point even if I do it, after all. Pointing out your jealousy before the act, huh, how cute of you.¡¹


    ¡¸Dummy, that¡¯s not¡­.¡¹


    Pulling down the front zipper of her parka in one go, he grabbed her standing out breasts over the T-shirt.


    ¡¸No bra, huh. Aren¡¯t you yourself raring to go, Mai?¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn¡­, I mean, Seiichi, you will definitely mess me up, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯re starting to get the idea.¡¹

 CH 5.2

    Pasifista


    As he continued to fondle her breasts from behind, he held Mai¡¯s neck with his other hand, and slid his tongue into her lifted up lips before teasing hers.


    As he was, he grabbed her hand and had her fondle her own breasts, before then moving his fingers below her belly button and breaking through two layers of waistbands.


    ¡¸Pua¡­, by now, this mouth has also come to memorize my taste, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Pfua¡­ Ahn, that, that place is.¡¹


    The bulge between the legs of Mai¡¯s sweatpants slowly but surely squirmed.


    ¡¸Come on, we¡¯ll start in bed today.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­ ahn, ahn¡­¡¹


    With her hands in the front of her pants, Mai was hugged around the waist and made to totter to her own bed.


    Seiichi, bending his knees behind Mai who had flopped and slouched on her bed, pulled down her sweatpants alongside its inside and exposed her cute yet ripe for her age buttocks.


    Stopping after pulling them down until the midsection of her thighs, he promptly slid down his own jersey pants as well.


    As he had already left the sorts of his uniform and leather bag in this room, he generally wore his loungewear jersey.


    His penis, which had become more uncontrollably erect since returning from death in the dungeon, glared at Mai¡¯s well-fucked ass.


    ¡¸¡­ ahn¡­ ahn, ahn ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still a bit rugged, but that¡¯s a good thing, though. These warts feel so good, after all.¡¹


    He dug his penis, which was being pressed against the center of her nether region, inside little by little with each piston, and penetrated her.


    ¡¸Haa¡­, I¡¯m, being messed up by Seiichi again.¡¹


    ¡¸You dummy. I¡¯m going to mess you up from here on.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, hnn¡­. so hard!¡¹


    As the penis dug through the base of her ass until its depth, Mai gripped the sheets and opened her mouth.


    Her body was reacting to Seiichi¡¯s penis, which was slowly becoming familiar.


    Unlike at the beginning, the need for her to act like she was feeling it was no more.


    She¡¯d been told by her seniors that if she were to get accustomed exclusively to the individual named Onodera Seiichi as she was, she¡¯d end up getting¡ºadjusted¡» to get in trance simply by being penetrated by him.


    Once, that, happened, from then on she¡¯d end up single-mindedly devoting herself so that she wouldn¡¯t be thrown away by him.


    However, if that, didn¡¯t happen, she would already be left with a body that could no longer lead a normal life.


    ¡¸Not bad¡­ Mai, you really are not bad at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn ahn¡­ R, really?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I guess you and Shizuka are on top even in our class. You¡¯re a bit dumb, but there¡¯s no problem with your holes department.¡¹


    Mai was slightly offended to be called dumb, but that was a fact, so she couldn¡¯t help but puff out her cheeks.


    As her ass was being freely pounded and rising smacking sounds, she scratched her nails on the sheets like a cat.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve tried a few of the girls in our class, who¡¯ve asked me out, but none is as good as you.¡¹


    ¡¸Yh, yesh.¡¹


    She thought she had been pretty blatant with her claims over her target, but as expected there were still some girls who were trying to steal a march on her.


    To begin with, as they had yet to begin their special training for real, their true abilities weren¡¯t yet revealed, so she¡¯d never expected the girls to have begun making a pass on him already .


    It was true that appearance-wise, well Seiichi and Touma were not on the bad side.


    She could understand her classmates¡¯ thought of wanting to call dibs on him first.


    Until all the new students were registered at Rash¨­mon, the special dungeon training was practically closed.


    The upperclassmen were also mainly having general subjects at the moment, creating a very normal school scene.


    Until the dungeon was opened on the first day of next week, a subtle trade had begun among the new students.


    ¡¸Hnn, has, Touma-kun, tried¡­ too?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re curious, huh?¡¹


    Mai was curious if the girl was alright in terms of size, but her voice was cut off by the thrusts that were increasing in intensity with a spurt.


    As she vividly sensed the one-sided finish at the depth of her ass, she desperately endured herself back as she seemed about to get bewitched and give out.


    She¡¯d been getting creampied every night until Seiichi¡¯s vitality was exhausted, so she¡¯d come to understand what her seniors meant by being ¡¸adjusted¡¹.


    She was somewhat annoyed by the way Seiichi observed her, grinning as if he could see right through her.


    In the boys¡¯ case, it seemed that they could create many of such girls if they wished to.


    It was said that for the elites, who had their physical ability and vitality increased alongside their level, possessing many of such girls was a kind of status or something.


    Seiichi, who was capable of accomplishing this even before he raised his level, undoubtedly possessed that kind of talent.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go for it for real, shall we? I wonder how long can you hold out?¡¹


    ¡¸As, expected¡­ You know everything, Seiichi.¡¹


    Having her sweatpants pulled off her lower body, Mai had her ass, whose defense wall had already fallen, once again plugged with his penis.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? You belong to me now. I¡¯m going to stay here until you¡¯ve completely fallen.¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ be, be sure to take responsibility¡­ okyan~.¡¹


    ¡¸As long as you remain cute as you are.


    Seemingly to tease her, he pulled out his penis, and used his fingers to dig into Mai¡¯s female organ that was adorned with freshly thin pubic hair in its stead.


    He buried his thumb in the hole and worked it as if to interpose the clitoris and the inner spot.


    ¡¸You have a beautiful pink pussy, Mai.¡¹


    ¡¸Noo, I¡¯m becoming Seiichi¡¯s plaything¡­ I¡¯m becoming a plaything.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to pour a lot of cum inside you today too, okay.¡¹


    Seiichi, who was hovering above Mai who was squirming on the bed, overlapped their lips and entwined his tongue with hers, making noise.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hn¡­ Noo, I¡¯m being swept away¡­¡¹


    As I lie down on my back with both held in place, the sperm that is being poured on the deepest part of my vagina is filling my inside with a spurt.


    Seiichi, who¡¯s now only wearing a black T-shirt, is pressing his hips on my nether region properly while looking down on me with lewd eyes, observing the development.


    To be honest, it¡¯s hard to believe that I end up cumming simply because being cum inside.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being forced to have an orgasm, but more like the depth of my stomach feels so good that it ends up climaxing on its own.


    ¡¸Hnn, nnn¡­ don¡¯t play with it just yeet.¡¹


    I plead in such an unbelievable coquettish, female voice.


    Whenever he cums, Seiichi will pull his cock out and insert his finger into the open hole and sloppily play around with the inside.


    I suppose that¡¯s Seiichi¡¯s fetish.


    Thus, after stroking and pinching the folded parts of the entrance in place, he slipperily inserts his cock, which is still red and congested, into the hole.


    Even though he¡¯s already poured a whole load of cum inside for the fifth time, he gouges me from the entrance flesh all the way to the back.


    ¡¸Hnnn, ah, ah¡­¡¹


    With his hips interposing between my ass and the bed thus further deepen our connection, we continue to have sex in soft shaking motions.


    If this follows the usual pattern, then it should be closed with him finishing after savoring the pleasure until he is satisfied.


    Rather than cumming too much, I think calling him magnificently peerless will be more apt.


    Among my previous partners, some could cum twice, but most of them came only once before going limp and shrink.


    But now, Seiichi¡¯s cock has already acclimated and reworked every inch of me.


    Regardless of semen or adjustment, though, Seiichi¡¯s cock feels good.


    Maintaining my posture of holding my legs open as ordered by him, I look up at Seiichi, who is pleasurably and innocently shaking his hips


    Finally, Seiichi¡¯s face that I don¡¯t dislike has returned.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹


    Even though he¡¯s yet to cum, he pulls out his cock and sloppily stirs my pussy with his fingers.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­¡¹


    The moment when the glans slides and presses inside feels so good.


    Seiichi is desperately trying to release his semen inside.


    Even when he uses my mouth or chest, whenever he cums he always does it inside my pussy.


    Even when he has me lick his throbbing cock with my mouth, when he cums, he always crams it in with a bang and unloads its content with a spurt in my pussy without fail.


    Even if he isn¡¯t that impatient, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to run anywhere, anyway.


    However, at this rate, if I continue to be embraced like this every night, let alone half a year, I have a feeling that I¡¯d turn into a girl who¡¯ll give out simply by having Seiichi insert his cock inside me by the golden week to come.


    If that were to happen.


    I wonder if Seiichi will ever come to look at me with his usual smile more.

 CH 5.3

    ¡¸¡­  Say. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. What¡¯s that? I¡¯m sleepy¡­.¡¹


    Mai, who was resting her face on the half-asleep Seiichi, spontaneously smiled and raised the futon a bit.


    ¡¸¡­ Say. Speaking of Shizuka, will she be alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­ beats me. She¡¯s glued to Touma the whole time in the class, after all. Well, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s doing well? In a lot of ways.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not, what I meant.¡¹


    What kind of predicament Shizuka, who was sent to the boy¡¯s dormitory in Seiichi¡¯s place, would be faced with.


    It should be easy to imagine.


    Even if they had swapped places, they still normally met at the class, had lunch together, and chatted with each other.


    However, they didn¡¯t talk about anything in-depth.


    ¡¸I¡¯m irritated, you see¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Turning over, Seiichi suddenly murmured as such.


    The closed door and window, the yet cold Shizuka¡¯s bed, the soliloquy that wasn¡¯t heard by anyone else.


    A sleep-talk in half-asleep state.


    Thus, on such a well-arranged ground, it was Seiichi¡¯s ego that he wished her to listen to his inner thoughts.


    ¡¸Touma¡¯s, that mug that seems to perceive, to see through you, is irritating.¡¹


    It was as if everything in the world was a trivial matter to him.


    Be it the treasure this side cherished, the chagrin of having to grind his teeth and give up, or him having to bow his head to someone he loathed.


    He couldn¡¯t tolerate the attitude that seemed as though telling him that all of it was meaningless, that he was obsessed over something worth nothing.


    He wanted to make him show a more, more frustrated and tearful face.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no significance in it. I¡¯m just getting pissed off on my own.¡¹


    Rather than the orders he¡¯d been assigned with, he prioritized his own feelings.


    ¡¸That guy, you see, he¡¯s got nothing at his disposal, at all. His background is totally empty, how laughable.¡¹


    There was nothing, no matter what he investigated, it was null, blank.


    And yet, he still had such a casual and unchanging face, as if he alone was everything.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ pushing something important on him, have it stolen, defiled, and betrayed him.¡¹


    He had carefully escorted Shizuka, whom he had deliberately taken along, without laying his hands on her.


    To without fail, nonchalantly catch others¡¯ attention, he had chosen the place within the dormitory.


    ¡¸I was wondering if he would show a face that¡¯s just like mine at least a bit.¡¹


    As for why he held such animosity, even Seiichi himself didn¡¯t know.


    Toward someone with whom he had been acquainted for only a short time.


    Was it jealousy?


    For what?


    For him to turn that guy into pulp, gnawing at his own weakness for failing to protect his treasure as well.


    ¡¸How foolish. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay, Mai¡­ Mai?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.¡¹


    Turning upward, Seiichi caught a glance of Mai, who was breathing steadily with her eyes shut while still resting her face on his chest.


    Heaving out a sigh while gazing at the ceiling, Seiichi gently caressed Mai and covered her head with the blanket.


    Gently, so as not to wake her up, pretending not to notice her pretending to be asleep.


    ¡¸Damn it¡­¡¹


    Even as he himself was unsure of who he was swearing at, Seiichi closed his eyes and abandoned his thoughts.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Sloshing sounds reverberated from their lips, creaking sounds reverberated from the chair.


    Shizuka¡¯s body, straddling above the chair in the opposite direction, jerked and spasmed.


    Tightly squeezing the thighs that were riding on Touma¡¯s laps, she firmly dug the nails of her hands that rested on Touma¡¯s shoulders into it.


    Entranced, Shizuka rubbed her fragrant breasts against Touma¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸Touma, kun¡­ let¡¯s calm down a bit. Calm down, today, for sure, hnn.¡¹


    Shizuka, who was slightly overhead of Touma, overlapped her lips with his.


    Pressing down Touma¡¯s shaking arms, she didn¡¯t cease the assault of her slippery tongue.


    Touma didn¡¯t particularly mind to take love communication as their priority, but he decided to give Shizuka, who was unbearably low in spirit despite them in the height of the deeds, some careful considerations.


    Holding Shizuka, who was too engrossed in their kissing and ended up raising her hips, by the hips, he slammed his manly spear into the depth of the vaginal hole, which had slipped off and had the majority of its space emptied, all at once.


    ¡¸Fuwaa.¡¹


    Shizuka, whose words seemed to end with a heart mark, lost her strength and went limp.


    Leveraging that opening, Touma hugged Shizuka who was straddling him by the hips and pulled out his penis all at once.


    ¡¸Ah, aah!¡¹


    He stroked the back of Shizuka, who was letting out a heartrending cry borderline teary, to soothe her while quelling down his own sexual urges.


    Touma also personally wished to give her an apology, slip into the bed, and immerse themselves in sex until their minds went blank just like how they always did these nights.


    However, they wouldn¡¯t make any progress at all that way.


    He folded Shizuka in safety style as she sniffed and whimpered, and ceased their movements until she regained her reason.


    ¡¸¡­. Sob. I¡¯m, sorry. Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it was fine. It¡¯s safe.¡¹


    Speaking of what was safe specifically, it was that he didn¡¯t cum.


    They were seated side by side on the chair at the beginning, but everything started when Shizuka failed to endure her subconscious impulse and wound up touching Touma¡¯s right palm.


    Through the experiments over the past few days, they had come to an understanding that Shizuka could maintain a level of rationality as long as she didn¡¯t touch her crystal.


    They knew neither its principle nor how it worked, but they had confirmed that the Shizuka crystal that was embedded in Touma¡¯s right hand was giving emotional influence on Shizuka herself.


    Even when they were apart, Shizuka herself was always linked to the Shizuka Crystal.


    Speaking of what the problem was as the two were linked, it was the fact that Shizuka crystal was readily resonating with Touma¡¯s thoughts.


    If Touma were to think, ¡ºCome here, come here¡», she would end up somehow wanting to come to his side, and if he was hungry, she would somehow feel hungry, even if she had just had a meal.


    In this state, she could still go about her daily life, but once the two were in contact with each other, forming a direct connection, she would end up being beyond help.


    ¡¸I think that, the emotions, or impulses that Touma-kun and I feel, end up being doubled, perhaps.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t quite get it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I wonder if, the fusing of my crystal and Touma-kun, is progressing. At the beginning it was not so bad, after all. Umm, not the feeling, but the emotion. It conforms to the concept of three souls seven spirits taught in the class, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Touma casually moved his right palm away to hide it from Shizuka, who was muttering in mumble and subconsciously reaching out her hand to touch it while still within his embrace.


    ¡¸However, that¡¯s why, there¡¯s nothing that can be done about it. Even if I can endure my feelings, I can¡¯t resist my emotions¡­. I¡¯m now Touma-kun¡¯s servant, in its truest meaning.¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Because there¡¯s no harm to you, Touma-kun. Touma-kun, you¡¯ll only be unable to dominate me through feeling, not emotion, while I¡¯ll have my emotion dominated, not my feeling. That¡¯s why sex¡­ as the libido when you embrace me, is doubled, there¡¯s no way I can resist it.¡¹


    Shizuka heaved out a sigh, but she hugged Touma with a peaceful expression.


    It was as if she couldn¡¯t sense the sense of revulsion she harbored toward men which had been engraved into her in the form of trauma.


    Her body was similar to Touma¡¯s, or rather it was a part of him.


    From Touma¡¯s point of view, Shizuka was a tool, and for Shizuka, she perceived being used by him as bliss in itself.


    The purpose of Touma subconsciously using Shizuka being sexual desire could only be attributed as biological instinct.


    The seven elements that governed the human body.


    Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil, and desire.


    First of all, he¡¯d never seen the symbol, namely Shizuka as the embodiment of joy, anger, sorrow, fear, or anything else.


    If Touma were to hate Shizuka from the bottom of his heart, she would probably die.


    If Touma were to love Shizuka from the bottom of his heart, she would attain supreme pleasure.


    But the feeling that creatures known as human beings prioritized the most was the more vague yet sincere desire.


    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made peace with it. I¡¯m okay, now. So you¡¯re now free to treat yourself to your fullest, you know, Touma-kun.¡¹


    Shizuka, whose naked upper body was draped in a lap blanket in place of a shawl, gazed fixedly at Touma¡¯s eyes with clear eyes.


    ¡¸The first matter is to return this to you, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Please spare me that alone. If you return it to me, perhaps¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll end up committing suicide. Now that I¡¯ve gotten aware of it, I won¡¯t be able to stand being alone again¡­.¡¹


    He gave Shizuka, who shed tears simply from imagining it, a hug.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t part with me?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Until you, don¡¯t need me any longer.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to deceive you, so let me just tell you. I can¡¯t tell what you wish for, Shizuka. As for whether I love or hate you, Shizuka, perhaps neither.¡¹


    ¡¸So honest, of you. Even if you were to simply tell me some suitably kind words, I would have happily believed it, though¡­.¡¹


    Hearing his callous confession, Shizuka accepted it as though it clicked with something within herself with a click.


    Honestly, without any space for doubt, she had reality thrust upon her.


    But that was okay, that was exactly why the two of them were perfect for each other.


    Shizuka also approached Touma in order to make use of him, and just as planned, she¡¯d attained his patronage.


    That was the unblemished reality.


    That was enough for now.


    ¡¸But, you want to do¡­ perverted things, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸I do.¡¹


    As Shizuka enquired as such with pointed lips, he promptly replied without hesitation whatsoever.


    ¡¸Yes. Please do as you please, Touma-san. The entirety of my seven spirits are yours, Touma-san¡­ Ah, it¡¯s just, please just don¡¯t hold yourself back. Umm, not a metaphor, but this place is really squeezing, and hurting.¡¹


    As Shizuka put her hand around below her chest and navel, she blushed.


    ¡¸Next is the matter of what to do with Seiichi and Mai¡¯s crystals, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­. Yes.¡¹


    The moment the suddenly falling down Shizuka got in touch with Touma, with her trembling knees being caught, she was held in princess carry.


    ¡¸We can think about it later.¡¹


    The libido that Touma was feeling was turning into a pleasure akin to reaching orgasm within him.


    Shizuka embraced the fact that she herself was aroused akin to a bitch in heat.

 CH 5.4

    Pasifista


    The academy building was divided into several buildings according to its use.


    The¡ºClassroom Building¡», where the students endeavored in study, was the largest building with classes for year one through five.


    Next to the Classroom Building was the¡ºSpecial Classroom Building¡», and the¡ºStudent Cafeteria¡», which many students utilized not only for lunch but also for dinner.


    The large¡ºPurchasing Department¡», located near the entrance to the school, was a trait that couldn¡¯t be found in other schools.


    The¡ºClock Tower¡», which could be seen from anywhere in the school, and the¡ºLibrary¡», which was located at the end of the beautifully landscaped garden, were showcased even in the school¡¯s public pamphlet.


    It was small in scale, but the¡ºCathedral¡», which boasted beautiful structural craftsmanship, was a place for students to seek solace.


    The¡ºGymnasium¡» was small compared to the size of the academy and was mainly used as an auditorium for assembly.


    Instead, the¡ºMartial Arts Hall¡», which housed the training grounds for swordsmanship and various other martial arts, boasted a magnificent structure.


    There was also the¡ºHealth and Medical Care Building¡», which was more well-equipped than the ones in normal schools.


    This facility was not of the scale of a single room staffed by a single school nurse, but rather could be said to be a hospital staffed by multiple doctors with medical qualifications.


    As there was also a hospitalization facility installed, one could see that they were sparing nothing at their disposal in their support for the students.


    Ostensibly.


    A number of expensive, state-of-the-art equipment, not even installed in a normal university hospital, was used to examine and research the various items produced inside the dungeon from the perspective of modern science.


    At the same time, research was being conducted on the lost magialogy that had been handed down in Japan since ancient times, but the sign of progress had yet to rise.


    The research department, set up in the depth of the health care building, was enclosed with a thick lead shield to protect the facility from the wide area noise jamming of unknown cause as well as the miasma that was believed to be leaking from Rash¨­mon.


    ¡¸¡­ Damn it, lowly useless scholars, acting so high and mighty.¡¹


    Seiichi, being driven out of the hatch that was akin to the door of a nuclear bomb shelter, cursed.


    Don¡¯t make us do something useless, he crumpled the printed out, which was handed over to him along with such a warning, into a ball and threw it away.


    ¡¸It would make things way easier should anything have come up, though.¡¹


    Looking up at the sky in a seemingly irked expression, Seiichi moved his legs not toward the classroom building, but toward the¡ºSupreme Building¡» located next to the library by the end of the park.


    Unlike the classroom building which was of a reinforced wooden school building, the academy building for the supreme class students, who were¡¸nastily pretentious¡¹ according to Seiichi, was of a brickwork.


    He casually checked his surroundings and stepped into the school building through the service entrance.


    If a student from the general class were to enter the supreme class building from the front, he or she would be beaten down without question.


    Seiichi, who had already learned this unspoken rule with his body, briskly passed through the corridor and arrived in front of the student council room located in the supreme class building.


    As was customary, the student council of Toyoashihara Academy and its officers were elected from the supreme class students.


    As a voice echoed from beyond the door that he knocked in reluctance, Seiichi floated a faint smile and walked in.


    ¡¸Sup, pardon the intrusion.¡¹


    ¡¸I believe I¡¯ve told you before to stop with that ridiculous greeting, haven¡¯t I?¡¹


    A flat and rigid voice came from beyond a large, heavy mahogany desk.


    One could sense more of coldness rather than coolness from the lack of emotion in the voice.


    ¡¸My bad. Since I was born in a lowborn family.¡¹


    Laughing frivolously, Seiichi threw his butt on the sofa arranged on a low long table that was placed in front of the president¡¯s desk.


    The president, dressed in an old-style gakuran uniform with a neatly fastened collar, looked up from the papers on the table.


    He was the student council president despite being a second year student, but at Toyoashihara Academy, where there were no student voting elections, the position of president was decided through recommendation.


    It was customary for the ¡»son of the most politically influential figure in the outside world¡» among the current students to be elected, and at the same time, it was a place where younglings of the same generation, who would continue to have relationships in the same world even after graduation, could engage in raw political games.


    It was said to be the microcosm of real life, where the influence and connections of their family were intricately intertwined.


    ¡¸Report at once.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Rather, I¡¯ve said it before, but I think you are probably just harboring some misunderstandings about that guy.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re not the one to judge it.¡¹


    Facing someone who truthfully speaking  didn¡¯t want to talk with him, let alone that, he didn¡¯t even disguise his revulsion at breathing the same air as him, Seiichi proceeded with his report that held no depth whatsoever while still plastering a faint smile on his face.


    As for the background check investigation written on the documents, he had already verified it with the documents provided by the academy.


    There appeared to be some problems in his family¡¯s situation, but he was an ordinary person with nothing unusual about him.


    There were no traces of contact with any problematic ideological groups, nor was there any period of time when his identity was obscure.


    Even so, the reason why the individual named Funasaka Touma was placed on the list of those who needed to be monitored was because the subject who recommended him to the academy was viewed as a problem.


    ¡¸Mad Humanoid Oni ¨C Berserk Ogre, was it? That¡¯s one heck of a chuuni nickname, but in the end he¡¯s just a graduate from the general class, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    The one who once stood at high altitude and was referred to with such a nickname was Touma¡¯s middle school homeroom teacher.


    The general class students who were sent to Toyashihara Academy were those who were recommended by graduates scattered across the country.


    The recommender would receive a bonus as a pension, but there were certain conditions that must be met for someone to be eligible for recommendation.


    To describe the complicated conditions in one sentence, the nominee must be ¡»someone whose presence or absence would not be a problem¡».


    Due to the circumstances of the academy, there was a minimum number of new student that ought to be reached no matter what, but there was a limit to the document screening system


    The only reason why Touma was spotted was because he was the first student recommended by the recommender known as Berserk Ogre since his graduation.


    ¡¸Something like that, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s been in contact with anyone, and there¡¯s also no trace of him colluding with anyone in the academy. There¡¯s no point in investigating any further, is there?¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    This was not meant to say that he agreed with Seiichi¡¯s words, but was merely a reaction to his report.


    Just as he previously said, he hadn¡¯t the slightest intention of considering Seiichi¡¯s opinions at all.


    This had always been the case up until now.


    ¡¸In short, you see. Doesn¡¯t that mean what I¡¯ve been doing is meaningless?¡¹


    ¡¸And, what of it?¡¹


    In the end, he returned his gaze to the documents on the table without taking a glance at Seiichi even once.


    That was something he¡¯d already known from the beginning.


    There was also no particular problem in the documents that he received in no considerable time at all from the detective agency, utilizing his authority that could be leveraged even outside the academy.


    For him, this was no more than a¡ºtest case¡».


    It was no more than a rehearsal for when he ascended to a position where he could employ even more people in the future.


    ¡¸The heck is that, please don¡¯t make me do something pointless.¡¹


    ¡¸Pointless, huh¡­. Considering all that, you seem to be having fun as you please there, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸You! You shitty big bro!¡¹


    Just as Seiichi realized the fact that he¡¯d also been monitored, he froze in a posture of half-rising to his feet.


    Splinters of broken and scattered tea cup as well as drops of the still remaining black tea fell from Seiichi¡¯s head.


    ¡¸You have no right to call me brother. Know your place.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yea, yea. I understand my position very well.¡¹


    Wiping the tea dripping from his bangs, Seiichi remained smiling frivolously at his brother from a different mother.


    His eyes were gloomy and dull.

 CH 6.1

    Pasifista


    Purchasing Department


    Since the beginning of the new academic year, the first week has ended without incident.


    Why bother stating the obvious? Such a thought does cross my mind, but in fact I also have a feeling that it can¡¯t be said to be completely uneventful.


    While Shizuka is staring fixedly at me, I¡¯m in a wonder about how she¡¯s connected to the link of this so-called Shizuka crystal.


    I¡¯m unable to understand it even after I get it explained to me, but it seems to be a one-way flow from me to Shizuka.


    Shizuka says that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine this way, but I wind up using it in a not so fine manner.


    Specifically speaking, in the erotic direction.


    Unlike me, she must have had a considerably tumultuous start to her school life.


    She¡¯s a good girl who not only has gotten completely accustomed to Kurou-sou ,a boys¡¯ dormitory, but has even opened up to and helped out the aunty who comes to the dining hall to cook meals.


    Rather, switching places, Seiichi sneaks into the girls¡¯ dormitory every night, while Shizuka stays over here every night.


    It¡¯s different from the image of a boy¡¯s dormitory that I imagined.


    In the beginning, when I woke up in the morning, there would be a huge pile of senpai sirs on Seiichi¡¯s bed, but perhaps due to them not getting comfortable sleep there, they stopped coming.


    They apparently fell unconscious the moment they went into the item box and their memory of what happened before and after that became hazy, but for some reason they seemed to have learned that there is¡ºsomething dangerous¡».


    Right now, I¡¯m blatantly being treated with caution and avoidance.


    Or rather, they even seem to be afraid of me, even though it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.


    Due to that, I¡¯m glad that Shizuka is now able to live in Kurou-sou safely, but I¡¯m a little lonely.


    I have a yearning for more of a group life, though.


    ¡¸You have so many likes and dislikes, Shizuka.¡¹


    After the mysterious lecture of Introduction to The Labyrinths pertaining to how to safely use the dungeon facility is over, now is lunchtime.


    On the way to the student cafeteria along with Seiichi and the others, I try voicing out the matter I had accidentally noticed this morning.


    We¡¯ve had breakfast together for a while now, so I more or less know her preference.


    ¡¸Natto is¡­ not a food.¡¹


    Shizuka is averting her gaze, but she murmurs as such with distant eyes.


    That remark is the problem.


    ¡¸Natto is, rotten soybeans.¡¹


    ¡¸That recognition is correct, but like¡­ a little not on point.¡¹


    If you have natto, you can enjoy a bowl of rice, though.


    I would also like to recommend a collaboration with eggs.


    I have a feeling that she probably doesn¡¯t like it without even having tried it.


    I would like to try challenging a new door on how to make use of Shizuka crystal here.


    ¡¸If you ask me, to lick your feet, I will.¡¹


    ¡¸The bar for fermented food is too high.¡¹


    Just how much does she not want to have it in her mouth, I wonder?


    To think she¡¯d find licking someone¡¯s feet better than eating natto.


    And then I can hear whispering voices from my surroundings.


    The ones walking down the hallway, whose path is arranged in order, leading to the student cafeteria are first-year students, there are also the figures of our classmates among them.


    Talk about poor taste, so pitiable, what a brute, and so on, I¡¯m totally feeling like a supreme villain here.


    Even in class, I seem to have the image of a domestic violence bastard who abuses Shizuka, and the sense of distance between me and my surroundings is continuously expanding, as if I¡¯m being isolated.


    Thanks to that, even when I try calling out to my classmates other than Seiichi and the others, they¡¯d either run away or perhaps cry, further raising my notoriety level.


    With this, I don¡¯t even have the option of choosing my party for the special dungeon training that is starting this week.


    I want Shizuka to explain to them that it is just a misunderstanding, but she merely shows me a pleasant smile and tilts her head.


    As expected, I can¡¯t use the link of Shizuka crystal properly at the moment.


    Above the bed, though, it¡¯s pretty responsive and has a good signal transmission.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s that, huh. You¡¯ll stop at nothing, won¡¯t you, Shizuka?¡¹


    Mai, who is pouring sauce on the daily lunch B set meal: crab cream croquette, turns toward Shizuka with parched eyes akin to that of Tibetan fox¡¯s.


    The daily lunch of the student cafeteria is always arranged in three types of: A, B, and C set meals.


    The student cafeteria does have the common image of being fast, cheap, and plentiful, but the quality of the meals and other dishes served there is by no means low.


    The variety of menu available is also numerous, so it has an image closer to that of a family restaurant.


    After all, since there¡¯s no other option than a small coffee shop and restaurant outside the school, we will have no choice but to use the student cafeteria during our five years here.


    A good meal becomes the energy for the day and relieves stress.


    ¡¸What may you be talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸Yikes, scary!¡¹


    Mai cowers at Shizuka¡¯s smile, who is holding chawanmushi in her hands.


    The A set meal is based on Japanese food.


    The B set meal is mainly of Western-style food, while the C set meal has the tendency of being deep-fried type or Chinese food with plentiful volume.


    Seiichi¡¯s and my lunch plate is gallantly ridden by the C set meal of miso katsu with a free large serving heap of bowl of rice.


    Seiichi is probably also lacking in calories, or perhaps protein.


    ¡¸So, what to do this afternoon? We¡¯re going to the purchasing department as planned, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we can¡¯t really plunge into the dungeon naked, after all. It¡¯s just, I bet it¡¯s going to be crowded.¡¹


    Seiichi, heartily stuffing his cheeks with katsu, reaches out his hand toward the bowl of rice.


    This miso sauce is quite the delicacy, I wish they could make it a permanent menu entry.


    ¡¸The dungeon is finally open, after all. With this we can say goodbye to our morning classes forever.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, the period past afternoon is treated as special training, you see. So if you skip classes, you might easily leap into expulsion, you know?¡¹


    Seiichi replies to Mai¡¯s useless person remark with a merciless retort.


    But in fact, Midori-sensei did once say that there¡¯s an achievement assignment levied on the special dungeon training, and in case the assignment is not achieved by the time of mid-term and final exams, the possibility of us getting expelled from the academy is by no means zero.


    It seems that every year there are students who are stuck with make-up classes.


    On the contrary, that means as long as you can achieve your assignment, you are free to use the afternoon period on your own discretion.


    I guess this is aligned to the academy¡¯s policy of respecting the independence of students.


    Come to think of it, the atmosphere in the student cafeteria also seems somewhat lax.


    The entrance to the dungeon, Rash¨­mon, is certainly a huge facility, but if the whole student bodies that numbered no less than a thousand were to gather there at once, of course it would be crowded.


    On weekdays, the closing of gate time is set at 5:00 p.m., but the time for us to head there is up to our own discretion.


    I guess it is only natural to avoid the crowded time.


    Well, before that, though, we freshman groups have things that have to be done first.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s get going. To get our gear arranged.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Toyoashihara Academy¡¯s purchasing department was crowded with mostly the swarm of first-year students.


    The entire two-story building was used as the purchasing department, and it was stocked with the general tools necessary for academy life.


    In addition to a complete set of stationery for classwork, there were also daily necessities that were essentials for dormitory life.


    From garments such as clothing and underwear to food stuffs such as snacks and so on, the array of products was somewhat similar to the one in a supermarket.


    The place where those common items were displayed was on the second floor, while the ones lining up on the display case on the first floor was an array of products that could never be found at any other schools.


    ¡¸Wow, if there were an adventurer¡¯s guild, don¡¯t you think this must be how it would look like?¡¹


    Mai, who seemed to be getting excited, picked up a Japanese sword that was casually arranged on the shelf.


    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty heavy. In anime, they wielded it like it was nothing, though.¡¹


    It was a lump of iron, so that was only natural.


    Next to the Japanese sword section was a line of Western swords settling in their scabbards, and beyond that were spears, poleaxes, halberds and other long objects.


    Touma was holding a shield shaped like a baseball home base that was hanging on the wall, and the mannequin doll Shizuka was facing was dressed in body armor that looked like something a special police officer would wear.


    At a glance it might seem like a museum, but these array of products were all domestic items that were meant to be used.

 CH 6.2

    Pasifista


    ¡¸Hey. The ones over there aren¡¯t something we could handle as of it, you know?¡¹


    Seiichi, who had finished his preliminary inspection beforehand, turned toward his party members who appeared to be frolicking around.


    ¡¸In the first place, you can¡¯t really afford them with the sen you¡¯ve been allotted with.¡¹


    At the same time as when the dungeon was opened, the new students were allotted with preparation-arrangement sen by the academy.


    Sen was a kind of local currency that could be used only at the academy¡¯s affiliated facilities.


    It could be used not only in the purchasing department, but also in the student cafeteria as well as various stores along the student street outside the academy.


    Sen had no actual hard currency, but utilizing prepaid-system electronic money.


    The amount of sen charged into new students was 100,000 sen.


    Converting it to the daily items sold at the purchasing department and convenience stores on the student street, one yen was roughly equal to one sen.


    ¡¸Whoa, this katana costs 800,000 yen!¡¹


    ¡¸Right? We don¡¯t have a choice in the matter since the beginning, after all.¡¹


    As she timidly put the Japanese sword in her hand back on the shelf, Mai¡¯s shoulders slumped as she ascertained that the other price tags were also inscribed with roughly similar numbers.


    She seemed to have a longing for a katana-wielding style.


    ¡¸Freshmen recommended equipment set, isn¡¯t it?.¡¹


    ¡¸There seems to be several types of it, though.¡¹


    The last place the new students, who had toured the inside of the purchasing department with curiosity, found themselves at was the corner of the special sales section packed by the counter.


    The ones there were assortment sets of bare minimum weapons, armor, and tools necessary for dungeon exploration, arranged by the academy for the new students.


    The price was 90,000 sen for all types.


    This set price was as if telling them that the academy wanted to give out these items from the beginning.


    It was partly the academy¡¯s consideration for the use of the local currency, as well as practical training to learn the flow of buying and selling equipment in the purchasing department, but generally every year one or two fools would appear to perpetrate some irreversible follies.


    ¡¸They come in different sizes, but we can¡¯t choose the color, huh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Once you can afford it, dyeing or customizing your equipment seems to be pretty common, though.¡¹


    What was stored in the backpack, which was carried even during the special dungeon training, were a simple body armor, survival knife, reinforced plastic shield that was used even during the first training, LED lantern, water bottle and medical supplies for first aid.


    And then, the initial equipment and weapons were divided into several types to match each person¡¯s style.


    Package A was a double-edged, lightweight short sword, which puts emphasis on easiness-to-wield.


    Package B was a single-edged axe, akin to those used for chopping wood.


    Package C was a mace with an extendable and retractable handle.


    Package D was a spear with a double-edged blade at the end of a stick as long as you were tall.


    As expected, perhaps due to its RPG image, the number of students who chose package A was numerous, and it also seemed to have the most stock arranged.


    Perhaps due to them unwilling to see a splattered scene upon their attack, the female students who chose the C package were numerous.


    Incidentally, the freshmen recommended equipment set did not include a helmet that protected the most vital part of a human being, the head.


    Initially, it was included in the set, but due to its low equipping rate, it was thus removed.


    There was also the reason that at any rate, physical armor would become less and less essential in battles in depth of the dungeon.


    ¡¸Haa, I wonder what¡¯s the best choice?¡¹


    ¡¸Why not just choose it based on feeling? It seems that they will give you a cooling-off period for a while to replace it, after all.¡¹


    You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the suitability of the weapon you used until you got to actually wield it.


    So those who could instantly assert that an axe was easier to wield than a sword was somewhat fishy.


    ¡¸I guess axe is fine.¡¹


    Without hesitation, a fishy boy picked up package B and paid the bill along with a thin thimble glove with the fingertips cut off.


    It was not meant to be fashionable, but to conceal the Shizuka crystal on his right hand.


    In fact, the transparent crystal did penetrate his right palm, but the part that went through to the back of the hand was so small that as long as he didn¡¯t show the palm of his hand, everyone would surely overlook it unless they paid close attention to it.


    Touma promptly equipped and got pleased with it, but everyone around him stepped back due to the I¡¯d punch you-like aura he was oozing.


    Shizuka, unconcerned with that fake aura of his, pulled the sleeve of Touma, who had begun to strike some mysterious poses.


    ¡¸Which one would be better for me to use?¡¹


    ¡¸Spear.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Hearing Touma¡¯s immediate response, Shizuka immediately headed to the cashier with D package in hand.


    ¡¸Umm, Shizuka¡­. Are you sure you want to choose it that casually?¡¹


    Hearing the words of Mai, who was wondering whether she should go with the stereotypical short sword to match Seiichi, Shizuka cocked her head in wonder as to why she would wonder about it.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, did you choose it casually?¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka is a klutz. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for her to attack from afar.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh, what a straightforward assessment.¡¹


    Just as naginata was used as a weapon for the powerless women even in Japan of olden days, it was not a wrong choice.


    Being able to attack one-sidedly from beyond the opponent¡¯s maai could be a very huge advantage.


    ¡¸By the way, then why did you choose axe, which seemed to be the most unpopular, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Living creatures generally cease moving when you hit them with something heavy, hard, and edged.¡¹


    With a cramped smile, Mai swiftly drew back and escaped toward Seiichi¡¯s side.


    With twitching cheeks, Seiichi endeavored to refresh the air that had gotten somewhat stale.


    ¡¸W, well, I suppose that¡¯s not wrong. Maybe.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. There was generally no problem.¡¹


    Why was it in the past tense?


    Seiichi held back the urge to retort as such.


    ¡¸C, come to think of it, speaking of the displayed weapon, they all seem somewhat old, don¡¯t they?¡¹


    Mai, trembling and holding Seiichi¡¯s hand, came up with a follow up to blatantly change the topic.


    However, the assortment of weapons and armor displayed in the purchasing department were brand-new in the literal sense of the word, and were not second-hand.


    As conceptual items that were produced by the dungeons rarely appeared on the market, they were by no means commodities that were easy to buy.


    ¡¸Like, you know, pistols, missiles and the like, I think modern weapons would be more powerful, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Just what are you intending to blow up with missiles¡­? Well, it seems that neither firearms nor explosives work, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Fue? Then, why do swords, those hard axes and the likes work?¡¹


    Seiichi preferred to avoid telling information that had yet to be taught in class, but what to say, he was tired.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure the reasoning and theory will eventually be taught in class, but it seems like the kinds of projectiles are nullified. Like, you know, there¡¯s no bow, which doesn¡¯t seem unusual to appear in this kind of game, either, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, indeed.¡¹


    In terms of genre, perhaps it could be said to be limited only to close range battle type weapons.


    Even the kind of spear, they were all the type with short attacking range.


    The inside of the dungeon had enough space for them to wield their weapons, but as expected there were also many battles that took place in the hallway or other narrow places.


    ¡¸That means throwing knives are not good either, huh¡­.¡¹


    Touma, who felt despondent while still as expressionless as usual, was ignored by the others.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I wanna try using it at once, such a proposal that was raised by Mai with an excited expression was vetoed.


    She had no recollection of the first dungeon dive that was carried out the previous week, so there was neither sense of fear nor atrophy on her.


    There also seemed to be some new students, in high spirits with weapons in hand, who actually headed to the dungeon and consequently returned from the dead.


    Living in peaceful japan without ever receiving any kind of training, those who were ready for a battle, which was an exchange of lives, were few in number.


    Goblins and Kobolds, which could be found in the first stratum of the dungeon, were insignificant creatures compared to humans.


    Speaking of their general kind, their physical strength was only like that of a ten-year-old girl, their intelligence was inferior to that of a kindergartener, and the weapons in their hands were no different than toys compared to what was provided to the students.


    Should the students have a one on one battle against them, they would most likely not lose no matter how much of an amateur they were.


    They wouldn¡¯t lose, but when it came to the question of whether or not they could finish them off, the psychological aversion that had been fostered in modern Japan would cry out for NG.


    Modern Japanese people had been far too detached from the killing of living beings, which was a natural, original sin for living beings


    The act of killing to eat or to protect oneself was something that was beyond the scale of good and evil.

 CH 6.3

    Just because the majority of people turned a blind eye to it, or it being performed out of sight, that didn¡¯t mean ¡ºit¡» had disappeared or anything, though.


    It had simply been hidden too much that they had forgotten that they lived with¡ºit¡» as the foundation.


    ¡ºWhat¡» they ate, ¡ºwho¡» they trampled and exploited for the privileges that supported their lives, the Japanese people of these days were averting their eyes too much from them.


    Such people wouldn¡¯t be able to thrive in the battle of seizure with the installment known as life as the bet.


    If there was a¡ºsieve¡» for the students of Toyoashihara Academy, it was the event that served as the first trial as well as foundation.


    Even if they were not good with¡ºit¡» from start to finish, from the time they enrolled to the time they graduated, those students would still prove to be of some use enough to the academy, and their measure of salvations would be arranged.


    Touma and the others decided to challenge dungeon diving tomorrow after school.


    You wouldn¡¯t go anywhere unless you made the first step first.


    This was the common thought among all the new students.


    The items they brought back from the dungeon could be converted into sen at the trade counter in the purchasing department.


    Although the bare minimum living necessities were guaranteed in their life in the academy, there was a need for capital in order to be able to enjoy their academy life more comfortably.


    Moreover, the higher the level of the student, the more the privileges, which could even be said to be blatant, they would be provided with.


    The rights to live in the high grade dormitory that was akin to a high-class hotel, the rights to use the restricted floor on the second floor of the student cafeteria, as well as the rights to earn credits without having to attend classes if they so desired.


    Some self-indulgences, with mostly being the trouble of male-female relationships, would also be favored by the academy¡¯s arbitration judgments.


    All of the facilities and systems arranged were inviting them to go to the dungeon.


    Dungeon conquest, that was the goal in itself.


    Kurou-sou and Hakutsuru-sou, the dormitories new students moved into at the beginning, were naturally the lowest-ranked low grade dormitories.


    The number of upperclassmen living there decreased as the grade increased, but there were also whimsical people who deliberately decided to remain there even at high levels.


    From the entrance of Hakutsuru-sou, Seiichi, who was leading Shizuka, ventured out under the starry sky in a nonchalant manner.


    After having dinner and a bath in their own dormitory, they switched places.


    This was a pattern that had already been in place for about a whole week.


    There was no one in Hakutsuru-sou who condemned Seiichi, a boy, for coming and going as he pleased.


    As expected, the number of prudent boys seemed to be a lot among the first-year students, but the number of boys who came to share the bed with their partners in the girls¡¯ dormitory was by no means few either.


    That was because if they brought their partner into their own room in the boys¡¯ dormitory, they¡¯d end up receiving meddling from the other boys.


    Once they moved to a high grade dormitory, they would get their own private room instead of a shared room, so they would be able to pull in girls.


    In other words, the male students who frequented the girls¡¯ dormitory were second-rate, and they had to hang their heads in shame from the cold stares of the girls.


    Boys who misunderstood it as a harem situation and behaved as though they owned the place were reported to the academy supervision department and would be officially banned from the girls¡¯ dormitory as well as subject to various penalties.


    In terms of image, the girls¡¯ dormitory was not like that of a loose rundown brothel, but maybe more like a geisha quarter of the Edo era, the red light district.


    *Thump, thump*Seiichi, who was taking the lead, walked down the path that would also be a return path for him.


    The apprehension of taking the trouble to escort the girl, who was now officially recognized in the class as his roommate¡¯s partner, toward him.


    For the current Shizuka, it was a rendezvous with Touma, whom she had already opened up her heart to.


    But that was not the case at all.


    There were no shreds of such a heartwarming good will.


    In the eyes of the people around her, Shizuka was a sacrifice to be offered to the boys¡¯ dormitory, and Seiichi himself was self-aware that he was a lowlife who offered his own classmate to score brownie points with the upperclassmen.


    No matter how the actual situation was.


    As long as Touma wasn¡¯t that, Seiichi was intending to precisely perceive the moment he actually fell into a fallen state and take advantage of him.


    Building his own connections in Kurou-sou, securing a usable pawn in Hakutsuru-sou by seducing Mai, he was trying to stir agitation in Touma by letting Shizuka ¨C whom he had exchanged feelings with ¨C get assaulted.


    Someone who got emotional tended to lose control over themselves and expose their inner selves.


    This was the first lesson he was taught in the training he was given as a spy.


    He wondered since when it was that his priorities had shifted.


    Visiting Kurou-sou less often, indulging himself in sex with Mai, he could no longer even look at Touma and Shizuka directly in the face.


    ¡¸¡­ Say, what¡¯s it like? Spending the night at the boys¡¯ dormitory, I mean.¡¹


    Suddenly, Seiichi stopped in his tracks and inquired without even turning around.


    It was not yet the season for insects to start chirping, so it was very quiet.


    There were lights provided by the streetlights arranged sporadically along the path, but there were no artificial lights around the academy, which was surrounded by nature.


    The faint night scene was illuminated only by the starlight in the sky as well as the light of the moon.


    Shizuka, who had also stopped in her tracks, stared at Seiichi¡¯s back in silence, not answering the sudden conversation they had never exchanged even once before.


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been showered with love very much. Night after night, I wonder how many boys you have to accompany. Touma sure is one terrible guy too, showing a face like there¡¯s nothing wrong at all like that.¡¹


    Just as the excuse he had told Mai when she suspected him, Seiichi had yet to lay a hand on Shizuka even once.


    If Touma were to hold attachment to Shizuka, he would console her with a triumphant look, but if he felt unconcerned and discarded her, then he could just enjoy her as a useless tool as well.


    ¡¸¡­ What, does that have anything to do with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Watch how you talk to me. You too showing a mug as though nothing is wrong at all, what a crazy slut you are.¡¹


    It was the best bravado she could muster.


    As Seiichi turned around with such a thought in mind, he flinched at the sight of Shizuka unexpectedly staring at him with pitiful eyes.


    He wouldn¡¯t ever think that she liked him even by mistake, but even if she was scared of him, she should have still seen him as an object she could cling to when she had no other choice.


    This perception was correct, at least by the time they first met in the classroom.


    ¡¸¡­ Oi, stop staring at me with such eyes.¡¹


    Grabbing Shizuka by the collar, he glared at her with still eyes.


    Shizuka¡¯s breasts, dressed in blazer as though she was about to go to school, contorted softly due to the fists that were pressing against them.


    Sensing the softness of her breasts, which were two sizes larger than Mai¡¯s, he slipped one hand inside her blazer and grabbed them over her blouse.


    ¡¸If you are discarded by Touma, I don¡¯t mind taking care of you, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll keep you alongside Mai. If you service them with these huge boobs of yours, I¡¯m sure there are many among our classmates who will happily breed you. So¡­ stop staring at me with such eyes.¡¹


    Seiichi, being pushed away as though to reject him, stepped back, while Shizuka on the other hand, falling to her rear side, looked up at him in silence.


    He ran away from the reflection of himself in Shizuka¡¯s eyes, where even pity had vanished and were devoid of emotion.


    There were no superfluous lights around, and Seiichi¡¯s figure quickly vanished into the darkness as he ran towards Hakutsuru-sou.


    With her butt planted on the cold stone pavement, Shizuka exhaled and looked up at the night sky.


    At the moment, in a state where she had yet to receive correction from leveling up, it was not possible for her to resist if she were to get pushed down with the strength of a boy.


    There was also the possibility of her getting assaulted by Seiichi who had gotten desperate.


    She knew it wouldn¡¯t come to that, though.


    At this late of the game, as she thought as such, she had the feeling that she had already offered her body to Touma.


    She hated the way Seiichi looked at her, as if she were an object.


    However, there was no way she could ever hate Seiichi himself, who frivolously displayed his lecherousness as he frolicked around with Mai, the Seiichi who accepted Mai and her at the first day of school, no matter what his ulterior motives were.


    And above all, Touma, who held a part of her heart in his right hand, didn¡¯t hate Seiichi.

 CH 6.4

    ¡¸¡­ Touma, san.¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka.¡¹


    Touma¡¯s figure, clad in black jersey, emerged from beyond the light of the street lamps.


    He¡¯d never come to welcome her before, but he felt like going out there on a whim for some reason.


    Shizuka had noticed the presence of such a Touma¡¯s since a while ago.


    By now, as long as they were within the academy grounds, she had come to be able to at least tell where Touma was.


    As she grabbed the hand that was offered to her, she was pulled before getting gently embraced in Touma¡¯s chest as she was.


    Slightly rising heartbeat and buzz-like agitation.


    The feeling that Touma felt underneath his expressionless face, none else but Shizuka could sense it.


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi, why?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t, know. It¡¯s just, Seiichi-kun is intending to use me, from the beginning.¡¹


    I see, murmuring as such, Touma moved his hands toward Shizuka¡¯s waist.


    ¡¸But¡­.¡¹


    Placing her hands on the arms that were coiling around her, Shizuka continued.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like him, I think. It¡¯s unlike, Seiichi-kun. That¡¯s why, for sure.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    For sure there ought to be some reasons.


    In the end, it was no more than a party formed among classmates on a whim.


    They similarly didn¡¯t know anything about each other.


    That was why, such a matter was only starting from here on.


    If they came to wanting to know the reason, they could just ask him.


    ¡¸Umm, Touma-san¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be, seeing me close to get assaulted by Seiichi-kun, made you, aroused?¡¹


    From his chest, Shizuka, whose eyes had turned into reproachful ones, glared at Touma, who was looking up at the starry sky.


    ¡¸Somewhat.¡¹


    ¡¸Shees¡­. What a hopeless person, you are.¡¹


    Shizuka floated a tender wry smile, and moved her body away from Touma for once.


    Seeing Touma¡¯s somewhat hurtful appearance, Shizuka, who had turned around, was somewhat exasperated.


    I wonder if he has yet to understand the relationship between him and me, she thought.


    The chilly night breeze caressed Shizuka¡¯s lower body as she smoothly rolled up her skirt on her own.


    Her legs, located between her black socks and black low-rise panties, shone vividly white even amidst the dark background.


    There was no presence of people around, but there was no guarantee that trespassers would not pass by the dormitory.


    Through his right hand, Shizuka could sense the rising voltage of excitement in Touma¡¯s bewildered, motionless body.


    Having had sex with Touma every night as though getting drown in it, right here, right now, Shizuka, who was aware that the two were getting fused too deeply to the point of being irreversible, felt like her nether region was about to melt from the heat of her seemingly boiling depth of hips.


    Slyly pulling down her panties so that only her buttocks were exposed, she had Touma¡¯s hands placed on her hip bones on both sides.


    Touma¡¯s penis, which was rising beyond horizontal level, was aimed toward Shizuka¡¯s meat chasm.


    The organ whose half of its function had been left unused up until now was covered with a protective skin, but at least the glans part that had begun to be fully utilized was completely peeled off, and beginning to develop a sphincter to spread an ever deeper umbrella.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­.¡¹


    The tip slipped into Shizuka¡¯s inside, which was gushing out fresh liquid simply from being pressed by the lump of heat.


    As the lump of meat was pushed in all at once, Shizuka spontaneously bent backward with her tongue peeking out of her open lips.


    The overwhelming feeling of being conquered at the first insertion was unbearable.


    Her knees were feebly shaking and she had to resist the urge to buckle down.


    Shizuka, having the base of her womb softly knocked as if to ascertain it, clutched her skirt tightly.


    *Squelch, squelch*She then began to get overrun by the digging tool that was inserted into the depth of her stomach from her nether region.


    ¡¸¡­ ahn, ahn, ahn.¡¹


    At the first experience of having sex with Touma outdoors, Shizuka bent backward as if to flaunt her breasts and squeezed out heavy panting to the night sky.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I pick up Shizuka, who has buckled down, with both hands and carry her to Kurou-sou.


    Since it is an emergency situation, I end up carrying her in princess carry style, but outside, I tend to try keeping as much distance from Shizuka as possible.


    Shizuka seems to be dissatisfied with it, or rather, other than the time when we¡¯re in class, she seems to be closing the distance between us bit by bit, but I¡¯m sure the person herself is most likely unaware of it.


    As an adolescent boy myself, very naturally I end up overflowing with carnal desires toward Shizuka when she approaches me like that.


    Should I do, it seems that Shizuka ends up getting aroused to the point of her face turning red.


    When I touch her with my right hand, she ends up buckling down and slumping over.


    After unleashing the unforeseen shot outside, Shizuka ends up going limp and ceases to be able to move, so I have no choice but to hold her in my arms, as she continues to writhe and clings on me with her hands around my neck.


    If I don¡¯t learn a method to rid myself of worldly desires, it seems like Shizuka will end up being labeled as a disgraceful girl.


    I carry such a Shizuka in my arms, with her pheromones and erotic aura in full bloom, back to Kurou-sou, but the fact that everyone, including the seniors, are pretending not to see us is a little painful.


    Since my first dungeon battle last week, my physical strength has gotten stronger for some reason, so I can carry Shizuka to the third floor with ease.


    It feels as if I¡¯m announcing to the students we pass by in the hallway or on the stairs that we are about to do it, so it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing.


    Up until now, I¡¯ve been taking advantage of Seiichi¡¯s kindness, but I think I should properly go pick her up myself from now on.


    No, I wonder if it isn¡¯t due to kindness.


    I need to make clear exactly what it is that he wishes and what it is that he wants to do.


    Just as Shizuka said, it is clearly so unlike Seiichi.


    I¡¯ve only known him for a short time, but I know at least that much.


    Geez, what a reserved best friend he is.


    It¡¯s going to be a bit of a drastic measure, but Seiichi seems to be a reasonably sturdy guy himself, so I bet there won¡¯t be a problem.


    As I undress Shizuka on the bed with my mind being occupied with Seiichi as such, she shows an unhappy, or rather worried, or perhaps in a strange meaning huffing, at any rate a very complicated look on her face.


    From the outdoor play just now, I have reaffirmed my view on the amazingness of the clothes, or rather the uniforms, but considering her time in tomorrow¡¯s class, I think I should take the cleaning course with care.


    For underwear, I¡¯ve asked and managed to get Shizuka bring some spares to this room as well.


    Speaking of bra, though, we generally go at it with it on.


    After all, Shizuka¡¯s size is a pretty splendid one, so when we go burning in doggie pose, it seems to be hurting as they bounce around too much.


    So I only have her take it off when I want to touch, fondle, and suck them like this.


    Burying my face in the valley of Shizuka¡¯s boobs, as she quietly sits on the bed, I squeeze her breasts with both hands at the same time.


    Seeing me like that, Shizuka shows a somewhat troubled, but also a little bit pleasant expression, but this one alone is a man¡¯s instinctual action.


    Abundant breasts are the symbol of motherhood.


    Even as we sleep together within each other¡¯s embrace in a muddy-like state after venting our sexual desires, my hands naturally move toward Shizuka¡¯s breasts.


    It¡¯s just, they¡¯re simply too soft that feels as if they are informing me of a pleasant news that they seem to have gotten even a bit bigger.


    ¡¸Fa¡­.¡¹


    As I push Shizuka down on her back, I raise my face from her cleavage and reach out my hands under her buttocks to take off her panties.


    When I strip off the groin fabric, there are some sticky threads on them, so I believe they should be sent to the laundry course.


    They seem to be from the outdoor shot, as well as Shizuka¡¯s own final spurt.


    I think it¡¯s okay to have her put them back on in the middle of the act.


    I would end up being subjected to grumbling such as the waistband going to stretch or something, but if I give her a promise to accompany her in some shopping during our day off, her mood would turn into a pleased one at once, so no reflection whatsoever.


    Softly combing her black hair that is spread out on the sheets, I place my left palm on her cheek and kiss her.


    Shizuka shows a melting face, but still sticks out her chin as if to reciprocate me.


    ¡¸Hau¡­ ha, aa.¡¹

 CH 6.5

    Pasifista


    I slowly push in and then pull out the member that¡¯s infiltrated Shizuka¡¯s crotch.


    I ended up having to resort to blitzkrieg attack outside, but now I¡¯m taking my time to stir and loosen up Shizuka¡¯s important part.


    Not only is it so soft that I feel like I might end up breaking it, she¡¯s also requested me to be gentle during the first round.


    She has also pleaded with me to take more time to loosen them up when I¡¯m taking accompany other girls, but I can¡¯t even think of any girls who seem to be willing to accompany me.


    With my cheek touching Shizuka¡¯s cheek, whose face is buried in the pillow, I repeatedly pull my penis in and out.


    Every time I push into her depth, strength vanishes from the legs of Shizuka, who is quivering and twitching.


    As expected even Shizuka¡¯s voice, which seems to be dyed in a hint of agony, is turning into a smooth, melting-like coquettish moan.


    I may be stating the obvious, but I will also be happy if Shizuka can also feel good with me.


    I push and spread Shizuka¡¯s endlessly soft insides, making sure to never put too much force into it, and carve my shape into her.


    Looking back, I think I was pretty vigorous and reckless in my endeavor during our first night.


    Shizuka is not a toy, and I can¡¯t afford to just play with her as I please.


    When I told the person herself such an obvious thing, she started to shed tears, so I was totally panicked.


    The piercing gazes from the class, especially from the girls, were no joke, so I regretted that I had chosen the wrong place.


    As soon as Shizuka¡¯s important flesh begins to soften and loosen up, I put her powerless legs on my shoulders.


    With a change of the insertion angle, squelching obscene sound echoes from Shizuka¡¯s secret place as I shake my hips.


    The mere act of sliding my penis into Shizuka¡¯s inside feels unbelievably good.


    I¡¯ve been interlocking my body with Shizuka¡¯s every night for a week, but if I let my guard down, I¡¯m sure I would end up easily letting my cum leak.


    Perhaps it is the influence of Shizuka crystal, but when I finish up, Shizuka seems to end up, in a seemingly forceful manner, cumming as well.


    Not only is it somewhat pathetic, Shizuka also seems to be in a bit of pain, so we continue the act while mutually adjusting our respective tensions.


    More than anything.


    There¡¯s also my desire to savor this pleasant sensation for as long as possible.


    The way Shizuka¡¯s breasts sways around between her hands, which are bent at the elbows and resting on my arms that are holding the sides of her body, is quite a sight to behold.


    As Shizuka also seems to be aware that her swaying breasts arouses me, her consideration of casually supporting them so that I can see them easily is so lovely.


    Shizuka, who seems to be able to perceive my tension better than I do, squeezes her thighs and increases the pressure of her inside.


    When I peer into Shizuka¡¯s face, I see her showing an expression that seems tearful, painful, and seemingly wants me to continue pushing her until the end.


    Slightly raising and holding in place her hips that I¡¯ve been supporting, I start a hip rhythm that doesn¡¯t need a pause until the end.


    Perhaps I¡¯m being a little too impatient, Shizuka¡¯s legs that are on my shoulders twitch as she ends up cumming halfway, but I can¡¯t endure it any longer either, so I take the liberty to continue digging her inside until the end.


    While listening to the drowning-like orgasm voice squeezed out by Shizuka, I pour my semen into the depths of her important place.


    By the way, I didn¡¯t notice it because I usually cum when Shizuka does, but it seems to echo quite profoundly in the neighboring rooms.


    I have a feeling that some of them told me to cut them some slack, even as they seemed to be afraid of me, but Shizuka will probably cry if I tell her about it, so I¡¯d like them to bear with it.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ haa¡­ ah.¡¹


    Sinking down into the pillow, as strength vanishes from Shizuka¡¯s whole body, sticky drool drips from her gaping open mouth.


    After licking her lips, I then hug her once and have her raise her upper body while still holding her up.


    Picking up the black bra, which she wears as I requested, that is left next to the pillow, I put it on Shizuka¡¯s boobs, who has gotten limp.


    Never in my wildest dreams have I imagined that I would come to be able to help a girl wear her bra.


    I guess that shows just how many times I¡¯ve had to take Shizuka¡¯s bra off and put it on, though.


    Interlocking the hooks on the back, I load the flesh of the drooping, ripe boobs in the cups.


    While she¡¯s being subjected to those actions, Shizuka stares fixedly at me with eyes that are dyed with what seems to be a mixture of fear and anticipation.


    Having her wear her bra means that she¡¯s going to be rocked so roughly that there will be a need for it.


    ¡¸Ah.¡¹


    I lift Shizuka up by her hips and swiftly turn her around.


    Having her inside stirred by the axis of rotation, Shizuka ends up in a state of snugly leaning her back against my chest.


    Scooping up her thighs from below with both hands, I spread open Shizuka¡¯s crotch into a pose akin to that of letting a baby pee.


    ¡¸Ahn.¡¹


    Before Shizuka can grumble, I swiftly shake my hips and dig her precious flesh.


    I gently soothe Shizuka, who¡¯s shaking her head in reluctance even as she¡¯s in an intoxicated state, at first, before then promptly switching to vigorously pounding her ass, raising smacking sound.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ Hau.¡¹


    Shizuka ¨C who has given up on taking off her panties, which are sopping wet, especially in the crotch area ¨C is clinging and scratching her nails on me as if to express her sulkiness.


    Perhaps she finds it gross.


    They are black-colored, after all, something white ends up stickily oozing on them, but if they were white instead, they¡¯d stickily cling onto Shizuka¡¯s skin and become ero ero with her important part being seen-through.


    The sight of Shizuka pulling down her panties on her own and wiping off the sticky liquid, which keeps leaking out from her depth no matter how many times she wipes it, with tissues is supremely arousing, so we end up having an endless extra time.


    Rather, that¡¯s also the case today.


    It is said that those who get to know sex turn into monkeys, but even if I reflect on it, there¡¯s no way I would regret it.


    *Stare*¡­ When Shizuka reaches her hand out toward the tissue box again while staring fixedly at me, with that action alone, I grab her ass and vigorously plunge into her through the opening as if a conditioned reflex.


    ¡¸Hnu¡­.¡¹


    With a plop, Shizuka¡¯s reaching out hand falls to the sheet, and I gyrate my penis, which continues to erect even if it can no longer shoot semen, inside her ass.


    After having my fill of Shizuka¡¯s ass, which is now more debauched than ever, I pull out my penis.


    I and Shizuka have gone at it countless times, after all, so we¡¯ve come to find any sort of act as pleasure, and reached the point where there¡¯s no end to it.


    That¡¯s why, I¡¯m sure she thinks of it as a form of after-play.


    ¡¸Uuh¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka scratches her nails and sulks again.


    The rest is for either me or Shizuka to exhaust our strengths and fall asleep, thus ending the night.


    Mostly it¡¯s Shizuka who falls asleep first as though losing consciousness, and then me doing various clean up before going to sleep myself while hugging her, but Shizuka seems to find that various embarrassing.


    Giving Shizuka an arm pillow, I play with her boobs with my other hand that has slipped inside the cup of her bra.


    Showing no refusal whatsoever toward my mischievous hand, she puts her hand atop it and her other hand around my penis that¡¯s poking against her ass before gently stroking it.


    Shizuka is willing to accommodate me to any length.


    Moreover, there¡¯s no doubt that Shizuka crystal in my right hand is affecting her.


    But since Shizuka herself desires it, I think it would be hypocritical and arrogant of me to forcefully deny it.


    Shizuka is someone who I can ask nothing more as a sex partner, and I also have a strong sex drive befitting for a youth of my age.


    That¡¯s why I use her without hesitation, and show no prudence either.


    This is more or less just my selfish convenience, irrelevant to either the ethics of modern society or the atmosphere shrouding the academy.


    There¡¯s only so much a single student can do, but instead I¡¯m going to carry Shizuka on my shoulder to the best of my ability.


    That¡¯s my pride.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.


    Shizuka¡¯s eyes, which are staring fixedly at me, are getting moist, but now that we¡¯re in the state of Shizuka crystal being in direct contact with her, the fact that whatever I have in my mind seems to be transmitted to Shizuka is a bit embarrassing.


    ¡¸Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Tomorrow after school, give it to me.¡¹


    No matter how tongue-tied I am, Shizuka is able to understand my wish without mistaking its meaning.


    ¡¸Yes. As per, your will.¡¹

 CH 7.1

    Pasifista


    Speak With Your Fists


    The bell in the clock tower signaled the end of the morning classes.


    Since yesterday, it had also turned into the ring of a bell that signaled after school period.


    The air in the classroom turned into a light and buoyant mood from the sense of liberation that stemmed from the conclusion of classes.


    The hasty ones had already experienced the voluntary dungeon dive, while most of the students had decided to start tackling it from here on, but no pressure could be sensed on them.


    That was because none of them had any memories of what it was like in the dungeon as of yet.


    All of them thought of it as a real life dungeon conquest in the same sense as that of a computer RPG.


    Even as they advanced in grades, that VR-like game mindset remained the same.


    From the second year onwards, the students were polarized into two groups: the dungeon group, who steadily made progress in their dungeon conquest, and the enjoy group, who were unable to get accustomed to fighting in the dungeons no matter what and continued to return from the dead.


    As the privileges provided by the academy in accordance with their progress were so great, though, they were often referred to with the epithets of the winners group and losers group.


    However, even the enjoy group would not be subjected to expulsion as long as they continued to try the dungeon.


    The reason why there was no tension among the new students was also partly because they were aware of that.


    The first wall for new students who were tackling the dungeon dive with a light heart was to return from the dungeon alive.


    This might sound like an obvious factor, but the¡ºrevival of the dead¡» system of Rashomon was seen a defected system from the point of view of dungeon conquest.


    Having their whole memories, emotions, and flesh restored through returning from the dead meant the act of gaining experience was beyond them.


    The reason for their mistakes, the elements they lacked for dungeon conquest, the cooperation with their comrades, the way they could have done better, all of these were lost.


    And then, the pure reset of EXP they had gained from monsters.


    The first step new students should aim for was to return alive.


    The students of the steady faction had already begun to find the answers on what they ought to do.


    One of the options that new students could choose from among several conquest patterns was to delay the starting time of their dungeon dive close to the time when Rash¨­mon would close its gate.


    Shortening the time of activity in the dungeon, it was a safety measure with returning alive as their foremost priority.


    As long as they were unable to escape with their own strength, gradually extending their dungeon conquest time was surely the orthodox way.


    There were also optional dungeon escape items for sale in the purchasing department, but they cost a sum of capital unaffordable for new students.


    The mid-day Rash¨­mon, the new students who headed to the dungeon square right after the opening of the gate were seen as beginners who had yet to shed their country bumpkins aura.


    ¡¸Ahaha, as expected I can¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.¡¹


    Mai, equipped with a brand new freshmen recommended set (short sword type), showed a smile to liven up the mood.


    The academy uniform of a navy jacket, a tartan-checked skirt, black knee socks, and combat boots.


    The uniform set provided by the academy was a practical combat suit woven with the acclaimed spectra fiber.


    However, the sight of a high school girl, who were usually seen chattering at a fast food chain located somewhere in front of the station, donning a boorish body armor, which looked like the ones special police wore, over her uniform looked like nothing but a cosplay.


    The existence of the short sword strapped on her hips was ruining the sense of realism even more.


    ¡¸Say, Seiichi. Do I look strange somewhere?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Well, isn¡¯t it fine?¡¹


    Seiichi, who hadn¡¯t concealed his ill humor since the morning, dished out a random answer while averting his gaze toward no one in particular.


    ¡¸Sheesh, no spirit at all there. Even though I¡¯ve taken the trouble to put these on.¡¹


    Mai, who had done up her usually dropped curly hair into a ponytail, folded her arms and obnoxiously puffed her cheeks.


    In fact, Mai had put more effort into her make-up than usual, to the point of being uselessly heavy.


    To the extent of being enough to conceal the bruise on her mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost the time, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Shizuka, who began to even ooze a quiet yet frigid air, poised herself in the next rear of Touma with her short spear resting on her shoulder.


    With neither excitement nor fear, she was simply following after Touma.


    In a sense, it was the fruit of her overdependence heart, but there was no doubting the fact that she was more courageous than anyone else.


    She bore a fearful resolve that if Touma were to order her to die, she might really commit suicide in silence.


    Shizuka realized the significance of her roommate¡¯s heavy makeup as well as her awkward interactions with Seiichi, who had become completely distant.


    That was because Shizuka had a very good understanding of Mai¡¯s clinging puppy-like flattery method toward men.


    ¡¸¡­ Now then, let¡¯s go die, shall we?


    Among the lines of numerous parties on the second, third, and fourth gates of Rash¨­mon, their turn had finally turned up.


    Touma, who was staring fixedly at Seiichi¡¯s face that was warping into the form of a faint smile, stepped forward first.


    ¡¸Oh, you want to act as the leader? Well, for our first time, it¡¯s the same no matter who does, though.¡¹


    As they stepped into the third gate of the three central gates of the double-roofed pavilion, the party was enveloped by a flickering space and a cold smell.


    Touma, standing in the center of the two-layered transfer circles, turned around, folded his arms, and expressionlessly waited for Seiichi and the others.


    Turning the one standing in the center of the circles into the base marker, Rashomon set the transfer coordinates to the inside of the dungeon.


    The location where the new students, who would be using the three central gates for the first time, would be sent to was around the center area of the first stratum, where the miasma concentration was said to be the lowest.


    The destination where the first door, which was utilized as a device for new students to register themselves in Rashomon, would send them was a random location where the miasma density was thick and stale.


    In order to stabilize Yomotsu Hirasaka, they were thrown there like firewood tossed into a furnace.


    This was the important duty of the new students of the general class.


    Quietly, Shizuka poised herself in Touma¡¯s rear like a shadow, and Mai, sensing the queer air, peered at the faces of the two.


    ¡¸Err, Touma, kun?¡¹


    ¡¸It would be better if there¡¯s no nuisance. Let¡¯s get on with it at once.¡¹


    ¡¸That might be difficult. It seems that new students are more or less sent to the same place, after all. It¡¯s not at all uncommon to bump into other parties inside, you know?¡¹


    The case of parties of new students scrambling for monsters among themselves was numerous.


    That was why the initial starting point was set at a place with thin miasma.


    Although it was not authorized by the academy, battles between students, who had become strangely in high tension, also tended to occur.


    The purpose was to seize their items, to assault the party members who had caught their attention, and so on.


    As the ones who were killed wound up losing their memories, the after the act risk could be said to be nigh zero.


    The upperclassmen hunting the new students for amusements had also become a customary in a sense.


    ¡¸Yea¡­, that may be interesting in its own way.¡¹


    Still with clouded eyes, Seiichi stared at the lines of the party where numerous new students were mixed among them.


    Each of them was showing a carefree, oblivious idiotic face.


    He wondered if perhaps he would be able to raise his spirit a bit by telling them the truth and seeing those faces distorted.


    Besides, it was a good chance to gobble up the girls from other classes.


    He would assault and then kill them one after another, be thorough with the ones that were in good condition, just like Mai.


    ¡¸Seiichi¡­.¡¹


    She called his name with a smile that seemed like she was about to cry, but he had gotten incapable of even looking at Mai straight in the eye since last night.


    Seiichi was the last to step into the two-layered transfer circles.


    Based on the person who became the base marker, Rashomon would transfer (in) the entire party to the same coordinates (log).


    The timing for the recording of the user¡¯s coordinates (log) was at the previous closing of the gate moment.


    It was the place where the survivor was standing on their own feet.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    The depth of the dungeon, which was divided into stratums, was not known how far down it went.


    Even the scale of the stratums that had been conquered weren¡¯t yet fully mapped out.


    The only ones that Toyoashihara academy were aware of and barely controlled were the corridors that connected the dungeon stratums as well as the charted domains surrounding them.


    In other words, there were also corridors extending beyond the dungeon map published by the academy, and those were called the uncharted domain.


    Touma cross checked the terrain around him with his somewhat hazy memories, and looked at the¡ºblank¡» wall where the store of the stall spirit used to be.


    Auto moving, such a trait was also so store-like, or so he thought.


    ¡¸Err¡­ umm, it¡¯s somewhat different from the¡ºfirst dungeon¡» image I have, I think.¡¹


    Mai hugged her own body and surveyed her surroundings while trembling.


    Grudge grudge, luck luck, such sutra chanting-like groans were shaking the surrounding air.


    The oppressive pressure from the ceiling, floor and walls made their body shrivel up.


    Shizuka also went pale, gripping the handle of the spear in her hand tightly.


    ¡¸Ha, hahaha¡­ the heck is this? Such, such a thing is dungeon, huh.¡¹


    Seiichi, whose face had stiffened, was taken aback.


    His mind seemed like it was about to break merely from getting in contact with air in the stratum.

 CH 7.2

    ¡¸Transfer, irregularity¡­? No way, that¡¯s impossible.¡¹


    ¡¸You were, more fearless than that, you know? Seiichi.¡¹


    Originally, there was no way for him to be like this, previously, he was more flippant and pretentious.


    But now, he simply had his mind crushed from the beginning.


    ¡¸Touma, you bastard¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸From start to finish, playing the fool, cheering us on, and then dying with a brazen laugh. That way is probably more like, you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­you, survived? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding, right?¡¹


    Seiichi stared at Touma, who was standing in front of it, as if pleading with him.


    His warped face twitched, and his faint smile was abject to no end.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re carrying on your shoulder. I don¡¯t know your circumstances either. But, as your friend¡­, I will make you regain yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­?¡¹


    Seiichi was unable to understand what Touma was getting at.


    Still unaware of it, he had his right cheek hit with a full swing punch.


    ¡¸Seiichi!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­ hurts, you bastard.¡¹


    Touma ¨C grabbing Seiichi who staggered by the lapel ¨C raised him to make them face to face.


    Mai, who screamed and was about to rush toward Seiichi¡¯s side, was restrained by Shizuka, who grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Seiichi? Aren¡¯t you going to hit me back? Are you the kind of man who can only assault and beat a helpless woman?¡¹


    Touma¡¯s knee drove into Seiichi¡¯s abdomen, as his body twitched.


    It might be from over the body armor, but Seiichi still let out coughs due to the merciless impact.


    ¡¸Geha¡­ ha, haha, the heck. So that¡¯s it, huh¡­. Did Shizuka tattle on me? Oioi, please give me a break. Didn¡¯t I merely give her some love for a bit? She was certainly a slut with a pretty good lower condition. She was acting all reluctant at first, but as soon as I loaded her with my cock, she started shaking her ass, you know? She was left all satisfied after I let her squeeze out my load for unknown time.¡¹


    As he moved his mouth to spout some suitable made-up story, he quietly reached out his hand toward his hips side.


    With a clink, the sound of the lock of the scabbard getting unfastened, and the sound of a dull slashing strike echoed almost at the same time.


    Grasping the short sword backhandedly in his right hand, Seiichi stepped back while still in a horizontal cleaving motion.


    The other person, who had grabbed his chest, was choking while holding his chest that had taken the slash head on.


    The Spectra fiber used in the uniforms for both male and female students, and the Kevlar fiber used in body armor, were synthetic materials with very strong tensile strength.


    The cutting stress of the fabric, which was faired with a special weaving method, was high, but it was unable to mitigate impact.


    As a result, the strike of the short sword wielded by Seiichi was equivalent to hitting Touma in the chest with an iron rod.


    As the thickness of the body armor served as an impact mitigator to a certain extent, most likely that strike would leave no more than a line of bruise on his body.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare¡­ looking down on me! You lowly commoners who have been living with carefree and foolish mugs. What do you folks know about me? Stop acting like some sort of good guys with those self-satisfied mugs of yours. It¡¯s so sickening!¡¹


    ¡¸I believe I already told you in the beginning. That I don¡¯t know jack shit about you. ¡ª So.¡¹


    After confirming that his chest had not been cut, Touma stared at Seiichi¡¯s face instead of the blade pointed at him, which gleamed even in the gloomy light of the dungeon.


    ¡¸Talk to me. I¡¯ll make it easy for you to talk.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, you seem to be trying to say some cool lines, but I bet you¡¯re just scared of a real blade¡­. Hah, very well. Fine by me.¡¹


    Facing Touma, who had held the hand axe strapped on his waist in hand, ah, as expected he pulls it out, Seiichi braced himself, even as such a thought crossed his mind in somewhat understanding.


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma, san.¡¹


    What was about to begin was a battle for each other¡¯s life with real weapons in hands.


    Unsure of what to do, Mai stood unmoving with both hands joined together in front of her lips as if in prayer, while Shizuka, who was also watching over the two next to Mai, was going pale due to the situation transforming into a scene of carnage beyond her expectation.


    Touma tossed the hand axe, whose edge was still enveloped by the cover, to the ground as he was.


    He then picked up the survival knife that was included in the recommended equipment set and tossed it under to the ground as he was.


    He unfastened the straps on both sides of his body armor, removed it from his head, and tossed it to the ground as he was.


    He took off his uniform jacket before ridding his shirt on top of it.


    ¡¸¡­ What are you playing at?¡¹


    ¡¸Bring it on. If you¡¯ve got the guts, that is.¡¹


    ¡¸You bastard, just how far are you intending to look down on me?¡¹


    Touma, who had become half-naked, beckoned Seiichi with both hands that were facing the ceilings, still as expressionless as ever.


    Do you have the resolve to brandish that sword even not from over the stab-proof armor? or so he inquired.


    ¡¸¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll take you up on it, that provocation of yours.¡¹


    Seiichi, his eyes still, returned his short sword to its scabbard and tossed it on the floor along with even the sword belt itself.


    He then removed his body armor and just as he was putting his hands on his uniform, he came to his senses and thought, there¡¯s no need to match him to such an extent, is there?


    Perhaps the punch to his right cheek had cut the inside of his mouth, he spat out spit that tasted of iron rust.


    With his shoulders raised and his head ducked, he hopped on the floor with his boots that were standing on tiptoes.


    ¡¸Say¡­ Touma. You seem to have some confidence in unarmed fight, but¡­.¡¹


    Raising both hands and lightly clenching them in front of his chest, his legs, which were stretched shoulder width, performed a step as if gliding on the floor.


    Seiichi¡¯s fist, as he cut in toward Touma at a speed that even made Mai, who was watching him intently, lose sight of him in an instant, landed at the left side of his face.


    ¡¸You know no jack shit of footwork. In the end, you¡¯re no more than an amateur.¡¹


    ¡¸Gh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Let me teach you then. What reality is.¡¹


    Dodging the outstretched hand with a sway, he unleashed a series of light jabs at his face.


    Touma, who didn¡¯t know the proper way to deal with punches, was no more than a standing sand bag for Seiichi.


    ¡¸Kukuku¡­ look at what we¡¯ve got here, Seiichi. You can hit men too, can¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?! You¡¯re still going on with your prattling, huh, you bastard.¡¹


    Along with the footwork that was shifting from right to left, Seiichi¡¯s fists continued to hit Touma in the face.


    The bare punches that were unprotected by gloves also sent back recoil damage toward the punching hands.


    As he sensed a throbbing pain in his right hand that knocked Touma¡¯s face with a hook, he drove a blow into his body before taking some distance.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve understood your place, haven¡¯t you? ¡­ Say, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? Just a woman or two. I¡¯ll also lend Mai to you, okay? She¡¯s quite a nice woman, after all.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s hand, which was grabbed by Shizuka, subconsciously clenched tightly.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s just moderately, casually go at it, shall we? Nothing good will come from holding up hopes, you see¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Wiping his cut and bloody lips, Touma raised their edges slightly.


    He finally speaks up, is that his true feeling? He thought.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve come to this academy with some kind of hope to pursue, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oi. Stop it.¡¹


    ¡¸But you see, Seiichi. It¡¯s too early, isn¡¯t it? For you to break. Or could be that your hope is just a piece of trash that can be easily discarded?¡¹


    Mouth with bare bloody gums, congested-red slanted eyes.


    Combined with thick vein popping on the temple, Seiichi¡¯s face was truly akin to that of a demon face.


    ¡¸You know nothing about me, so stop blabbering as you please!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I forgot to mention one thing. Mai having a good condition, I already know about it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    Suddenly having the point of the conversation shifted toward her, Mai trembled with a start.


    ¡¸Her persistently pushing herself and barging on me was a pain, you see. I drove her away after casually taking her accompany, though. It¡¯d be a pain if she gets the wrong idea, so let me make it clear, Mai, Shizuka¡¯s condition is way better than yours. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no point even if you fawn on me¡­. Well, I don¡¯t mind keeping you accompany from time to time, though.¡¹


    ¡¸P¡­ please stop, that¡¯s not it. Seiichi, that¡¯s not it¡­.¡¹


    It was a blatant monotonous recital of a theatrical elocution, but Mai went aghast as she shook her head.


    Speaking of credibility, it was entirely groundless.


    However, as it was indeed a fact that she¡¯d thought about comparing Touma and Seiichi and choosing the more convenient one as her partner, the slight truth mixed into it had pierced Mai¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸I¡¯m impressed that you can shake your ass on top of a man that much without shame. I can relate as to why Seiichi would be repulsed and try to push you on me.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­ stop, please stop.¡¹


    Mai, covering her face with both hands, leaked out a sobbing sound.


    The nonsense Touma made up in order to fan Seiichi wound up flipping up the trauma engraved on both of her mind and body in her previous school.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare to make Mai cry!¡¹


    ¡¸Guh.¡¹


    With no boxing form whatsoever, the plain telephone punch thrown with all his might bent Touma¡¯s body backward.


    Touma¡¯s amateurish bare punch was also unleashed toward Seiichi, whose form had crumbled.

 CH 7.3

    ¡¸Come on, Seiichi, don¡¯t get too fired up like that. It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? You can just embrace Shizuka as you wish, too. Yeah, let¡¯s just forget about everything and casually go at it.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CShut it already.¡¹


    ¡¸Say, Seiichi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, already. Touma. The flipping out of my mind has made it turn around and end up clearing it up¡­.¡¹


    Someone who got emotional tended to lose control over themselves and expose their inner selves.


    He¡¯d also come to realize the reason why Touma had been fanning and provoking him.


    How laughable, isn¡¯t this completely the other way around?


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you were trying to find out from me. Ah, did I say something during the first dungeon dive? Well, I guess, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¹


    Seiichi, whose tension had gotten clear like it used to be, no, clearer than it used to be, wasn¡¯t self-aware of the fact that he was like a balloon on the verge of exploding.


    ¡¸Say, Touma. What is it that you want to hear from me?¡¹


    Touma spat, tasting of iron rust, out and gave it a thought.


    The reason why Seiichi broke, how was it for this flippant man to regain the hope he had given up on.


    ¡¸¨CWhat did you leave behind, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Is that really something you can just throw away?¡¹


    Fear could be seen in the eyes Seiichi used to observe Touma.


    Those vague words, even without him making out their true meaning, he was able to perceive it from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡¸Do you honestly hold no regret over giving it up?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡­. I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re asking me such a thing. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸When a friend is about to get crushed, offering him a hand is what a man do, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, haha, I really don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t even think of you as a friend damn it¡­. rather, it¡¯s already too late.¡¹


    Receiving his not friend statement, Touma thought: what a shy guy he is.


    ¡¸Be it me, Mai, or Shizuka, everyone but you is done for!¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re really trapped in a reality that can¡¯t be undone to the bitter end, then give up.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha.¡¹


    ¡¸But if, there¡¯s still even the slightest possibility that something can be done¡­ ¡ªSay, Seiichi. Just start doing something about it already.¡¹


    ¡¸Like I told you, it¡¯s impossible¡­.¡¹


    If it really was impossible, then there was no way his heart would be broken by such a thing.


    The moment he realized that he was done for, his mind died before it could even break.


    Having his hope broken was the moment when he gave up, thinking that the trial standing in front of him, the goal he ought to overcome, and the destination he ought to aim for were beyond him.


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s impossible, do it. Keep struggling until it turns into was impossible. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Blabbering those things without knowing even a thing about it, just who do you think you are? ¡­. Are you trying to say that as long as you don¡¯t give up, any kind of wish will come true?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    Seiichi stared at Touma, who asserted as such, with a dumbfounded expression.


    Even if, it was an absolutely impossible wish.


    For as long as he was challenging to overturn this impossibility, it certainly was not over.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only when you give up that it becomes impossible. You didn¡¯t give up because it was impossible. You simply threw it away because it became too painful for you. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Enough, I get it now. You¡¯re an idiot with a screw loose who can¡¯t see reality.¡¹


    Spitting out a flat voice, Seiichi took up his stance in a boxing crouching style.


    Amidst his face that was devoid of emotion, his bloodshot eyes were glaring to no end.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll turn you into the same as us. If you can still say the same line even then¡­. I won¡¯t mind listening to it for a bit.¡¹


    *Pow, pow* having his face shaken left and right, Touma bent backward and stumbled.


    The exemplar, textbook-like one-two punch wasn¡¯t due to Seiichi¡¯s sense returning, but was simply because his cold-hearted killing intent toward Touma was surging out.


    Touma looked upward and heaved out a long sigh.


    I¡¯ve managed to get to this point somehow, he thought.


    He was unable to make any kind of excuse, so he faced Seiichi¡¯s bare smile.


    Touma was well aware that he was a clumsy person.


    His knack was bad, and his head was also not specced for exercising quick wittedness.


    Even so, he readied his fists against Seiichi, who was straightforwardly glaring at him with eyes filled with cold killing intent.


    Just like how I got a path shown to me in the past, I should be able to guide at least a single friend, right? he thought.


    ¡¸Bring it on. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sick of that condescending attitude of yours!¡¹


    He unleashed a combination blow of one-two punch followed by a hook, and an uppercut mixed in.


    Seiichi¡¯s fists were one-sidedly raining on Touma, who easily fell for feints.


    The pain he felt on his fists no longer made him relax his strength.


    ¡¸Kuh, Muay Thai, huh¡­. Not bad, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s normal boxing! I didn¡¯t launch even a kick even once, did I?!¡¹


    Even as he understood it in his mind that it was a provocation, the broken free tension was heating up.


    Touma plainly getting the wrong idea was beyond saving.


    ¡¸Foreign martial arts are indeed wonderful for sure. But from here on, I¡¯m going to show you a secret technique of the ancient Japanese martial arts.¡¹


    ¡¸Ancient Japanese martial arts, are you a denizen of the manga world or something?! Tch, that¡¯s enough, I¡¯m going to shut that mouth of yours.¡¹


    This was a harsh development for Seiichi, who basically bore a straight man constitution.


    Touma, lowering his center of gravity with flat feet, formed a stance that was usually called the Sanchin-dachi in Karate.


    With his legs strained inside into the shape of hachi (°Ë), he raised both of his arms, which had formed fists, in front of his body.


    Sanchin-dachi, which was called a defensive kata, was also a rigid body art that strained every muscle in the body to withstand blows.


    If you tightened your muscles, you would gain power, but lose speed instead.


    This stance was the exact opposite of modern hand-to-hand combat technique that emphasized speed, such as boxing, where the muscles were twisted like a whip.


    Unleashing Seiken-zuki from the Sanchin-dachi stance, that was the only technique Touma was capable of using.


    In order to attain his goal that was to beat up a certain teacher, it was the special move that Touma, who was of the indoor faction in his middle school days, had looked up and learned from the internet.


    ¡¸Hell no! The heck is looking it up in the internet, taking a proper Karate training would¡¯ve been way better than that, isn¡¯t it?!¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi¡­. Know that global truth is widespread on the internet. This is no-tempo.¡¹


    ¡¸Beat¡¯-em-up game¡­ huh?¡¹


    Seiichi was getting tired of Touma, who showed no sign of falling down no matter how many times his punches had landed on him, but then he raised his hand toward his face that had gotten hit for the first time since he got serious.


    Touma, who was in the stance of unleashing his right fist, reformed his Sanchin-dachi stance.


    ¡¸Just now¡­ what did, you do?¡¹


    ¡¸No-tempo.¡¹


    Breaking through Seiichi¡¯s guard by raising his hands in front of him, Touma¡¯s left Seiken-zuki landed on his face.


    ¡¸Gah¡­ for real? I, I can¡¯t see it. Is, is this some sort of skill? Gu, ha.¡¹


    ¡¸S, Seiichi!¡¹


    Mai had been watching the fist fight in silence, but seeing Seiichi suddenly begin getting beaten up, she clenched her fists tightly.


    In the eyes of Mai and Shizuka, who were spectating the fight in close proximity, they couldn¡¯t tell the difference between those exaggeratedly swung punches with their previous counterparts.


    The only thing they could tell was that Seiichi was on his knees as he began to get one-sidedly beaten.


    ¡¸Stand up. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Damn it, impossible¡­. Just what kind of cheat ability do you have?¡¹


    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you had enough excuses for yourself, Seiichi? No matter who or what you are facing, it is not a reason to throw away your hope.¡¹


    ¡¸Shut, the hell, up¡­. As if people who are ¡ºborn with it¡» such as yourself would ever be able to understand the feeling of us thrashes¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? So please stop it already¡­.¡¹


    Mai rushed over to Seiichi, who was crouching while still falling to his knees.


    ¡¸This is as far as you go, huh. Well, that¡¯s also inevitable, I guess that means in the end you¡¯re only a man of this level.¡¹


    ¡¸Say what, you want¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you doing such a cruel thing? Please stop it already, Touma-kun.¡¹


    In front of Mai, who was standing as if to protect Seiichi in her back, Touma picked up the hand axe lying on the ground.


    Staring at the dully glaring, shining edge, Mai gulped down and began to tremble.


    ¡¸Th, this is a joke, isn¡¯t it? Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Move aside, Mai. You¡¯re in the way¡­. Nah, you don¡¯t particularly mind accompanying him there as you are, right?¡¹


    The loser shivered and raised his head.


    ¡¸S, stop, Mai¡¯s got nothing to do with it, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Seiichi. Both you and Mai will forget about all of it. Am I right?¡¹


    ¡¸Damn it! Mai!¡¹


    Reaching out and grabbing Mai, who was stiffening and seemingly about to crumble down right in front of him, Seiichi embraced and sheltered her in his chest.


    *Zrash* Along the sound of flesh getting torn with a heavy and dull edged tool, warm drops soaked his back with a *splatter*.

 CH 8.1

    Sure enough, it was a folly.


    I never expected this tongue-tied self to be able to persuade him in a smart manner.


    Dragging out their true feelings after beating the self-esteem out of them, such a pressure was inspired by the trial I first received in my middle school days from my homeroom teacher.


    When I looked it up later on the Internet, I found out that it seemed to be a rather popular form of brainwashing.


    Looking back on it now, I think it was a necessary measure for the me of those days, who was quite wild.


    It¡¯s just, the me of that time seemed to go wild and lose sight of everything until the bitter end, so honestly speaking, I don¡¯t have much recollection about it.


    In order to beat up my homeroom teacher, who was as strong as a monster, I spent the three years of my middle school days single-mindedly practicing no-tempo strike that I had looked up on the Internet.


    I feel like I spent my time in a very unproductive way.


    In the end, I do feel grateful to my homeroom teacher who took care of me for three years, but I can¡¯t deny the feeling that I¡¯d drawn a poor lottery.


    When I was about to graduate, I did manage to land a pretty sound punch, but I should have asked him for more information instead of challenging him to a duel during the after-school routine.


    It truly was a pointless youth.


    The next time I meet him, I think I¡¯m going to give him a thorough beating.


    I grab the head of the goblin that is sneaking around from behind Seiichi and Mai with my left hand and sink the hand axe in my other hand into its neck.


    As I feel the sensation of severing its bone, bluish-green fluids gushed out from the top of its shoulders, which was more like torn instead of cut apart.


    Thanks to its thin neck, it¡¯s way easier than decapitating a boar.


    Another one is also snooping around from Shizuka¡¯s rear, who is petrified and standing still in place, so I throw the hand axe toward it as is.


    Bulls eyes, the bladed part lands in the middle of its forehead, but a clanging sound echoes as it gets bounced back.


    Ah, so this is how projectiles are nullified, or so I¡¯m convinced about it, but the pain seems to still reach it, as it bends backward and drops its weapon.


    I rush over and launch a run-up-powered straight right punch as is.


    The goblin, whose hook nose has been crushed, sings in a cheerful voice, but it shows no repellant force like when it was attacked by the flying axe.


    However, it¡¯s not fragile enough to have its head blown off in one shot.


    Speaking of my peerless mode during the previous time, it must have been due to the effect of what¡¯s so-called ¡ºnetherworld garment¡» according to Suke-san the spirit.


    The lightly panicking Shizuka won¡¯t seem to be of any use, so I stomp on the neck of the goblin, which is thrashing around on its back while holding its face, to quiet it down.


    From my previous goblin annihilation travelogue, I know that these guys are working in packs.


    I pick up my hand axe again and massacre all the goblins that are once again sneaking up on Seiichi and Mai, who are within each other¡¯s embrace.


    A goblin that wields a weapon may be trickier than a boar, but nowhere near a bear.


    As expected, after leading a peaceful and uneventful middle school life, I can feel my body has gotten rusty.


    Finally coming to her senses, Shizuka is about to swing her spear, but everything is already over, not to mention that it will be dangerous, so I stop her and pat her on the back.


    It may be nothing for a boy, but for a girl, there¡¯s surely a need for her to get somewhat accustomed to it.


    I end up touching her back with Shizuka crystal, which causes her to stand pigeon-toed while slightly trembling, but I¡¯ll have her bear it for a bit.


    I feel like it¡¯ll lead to an ero doujin game-like development if I leave her as is, so I lead her by the hand and take her toward Seiichi and Mai.


    During my goblin annihilation travelogue, as I was wandering about the dungeon in a random manner, I mapped the complicated corridor that connected one dim chamber, which had a space of a certain size, to another.


    While the size of the dim chamber more or less varies, the corridors are basically a straight path, but with many intersections, so it¡¯s easy to lose track of where you are unless you¡¯re mapping it.


    Even from a bird¡¯s eye view in the enhanced perception state of the netherworld garment, the area was spread out like an ant¡¯s nest, probably hundreds of kilometers wide.


    Sure enough, that thing ought to have been one hell of a cheat item.


    It seemed so like a cursed-type item, though, so I have no regrets about parting with it.


    Seiichi drapes himself over Mai and continues to firmly maintain the posture of turning his body into a shield.


    He ends up having a pretty extravagant shower of goblins¡¯ bodily fluids, but please forgive me for it.


    The plan has gone somewhat awry, but I still have to finish the brainwashing¡­ I mean the persuasion.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re finally awake. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Just now, monsters were¡­.¡¹


    I guess those were what you call wandering monsters.


    The encounter rate of monsters seems to be on the higher side inside the dim chamber, but there are also the rare types that wander the corridors.


    Seiichi, whose face has completely drained of maliciousness, stares dumbfounded at Mai in his arms.


    ¡¸Even as you perceived that it was hopeless, you still stuck out your body to protect Mai. That¡¯s the true nature of the human known as you, Seiichi. You are the type of guy who doesn¡¯t know how to give up.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma, you¡­ don¡¯t tell me.¡¹


    ¡¸Stand up, Seiichi. Push through with your hope until the bitter end. I¡¯ll accompany you.¡¹


    ¡¸I, I.., I¡­, him, my little sister¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi grinds his teeth as his face distorts, but he looks up at the ceiling to hold back the tears.


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi.¡¹


    Mai, who has been held in his arms, before I know it is already embracing him back, consoling him.


    ¡¸Mai, I¡¯m sorry¡­. For taking it out on you.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry for not noticing your painful feeling, Seiichi.¡¹


    It¡¯s good as long as they are able to reconcile.


    It was a bit of an improvisation to use Mai as catalyst, but the reaction was so good that I ended up getting carried away.


    I think I should apologize later.


    But thanks to it, I managed to learn the keyword for Seiichi¡¯s capture.


    Him being a siscon is somewhat unexpected, but that¡¯s my best friend¡¯s wish.


    Lending a hand on his cause is the nature of the creature known as man, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸In other words, your little sister is being hospitalized even now?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not something that can be solved today or tomorrow¡­. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any hope for her to get any better from here on either. She remains asleep while linked up to a machine.¡¹


    Leaning against the wall of the corridor, Seiichi turns his face away.


    ¡¸Our blood-related old man has a lot of money at his disposal, after all. When I went to have a direct talk with him, I was told about it, you see. About this academy.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸A game-like dungeon and the wondrous items you can obtain there, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Skill, too. It was said to be so magic-like, no, perhaps magic in itself, it seems¡­ but you see.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s face, which has been turned away in awkwardness, is shifted toward Shizuka, who lets out a sweet voice each time her sweet spot is teased.


    Shizuka is slightly bit lifting up the hem of her skirt on her own, but I bet her lewd part is unobservable by the sight of the lecherous Seiichi.


    To give a proper follow up there, I hold up Shizuka by her ass with the hands that have slipped inside her skirt.


    Leaning my back against the wall of the corridor on the opposite side of Seiichi, I sneakily slip into Shizuka, who is standing in front of me with her rear side on me.


    ¡¸You aren¡¯t being sneaky about it at all! More or less, it¡¯s a serious talk, though.¡¹


    ¡¸My bad. Shizuka can¡¯t endure it anymore, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka¡¯s nape, as she hangs her head, is turning red in shame, but perhaps unable to resist it, as her shaking her ass on her own ends up scraping the nice spots, it¡¯s turning even redder as she herself lets out a lewd voice.


    Even now, I¡¯m still in direct touch with Shizuka¡¯s ass, and based on my experience thus far, I think she¡¯s falling into a state where she can¡¯t endure it.


    It was careless of me for touching her first, so Shizuka¡¯s not bad at all.


    She¡¯s not bad at all, but Shizuka, who is exposing her silly state in seemingly utter embarrassment, is truly not bad at all.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka, who¡¯s shaking her ass on my penis that is arching like a steel inside of her, is very charming.


    Showing a wry smile, Seiichi presses his temple with his hand.


    ¡¸Geez. Seriousness sure is short-lived when you two are around.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ do you want me to take it out too, Seiichi?¡¹


    Mai, who has no intention of leaving Seiichi¡¯s side, kneels down next to him.


    How should I put it, her attitude is so meek.


    ¡¸Nah, right now we¡¯re in the dungeon where perils are around, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. At that time¡­. protect me again, okay?¡¹


    She pulls down the zipper and takes out Seiichi¡¯s penis, carefully handling it with her fingers and pulling her face toward it.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a big fan of oral sex, I believe you once said that, Mai.¡¹


    ¡¸Hn, nom¡­. If it¡¯s what you want, Seiichi, I¡¯ll do anything.¡¹


    *Lick* After licking the tip with the tip of his penis, she begins sucking it, raising a slurping sound.


    ¡¸Hnnmm¡­. Do you want to put it in too, Seiichi? From now on, I don¡¯t mind you doing whatever you want with me anytime, okay¡­. Hnm.¡¹


    ¡¸N, no, Mai, you¡¯re taking it somewhat wrongly.¡¹


    Geez, what a sickly-sweet pair that makes my nape itches.

 CH 8.2

    Pasifista


    ¡¸Among the items that could be found in the dungeon, I think there was the so-called healing potion.¡¹


    ¡¸Gh¡­ yeah, if it¡¯s the one with wound-mending level of effect, it can seem to be found relatively easy. The ones classified as a fast-acting cure for physical trauma.¡¹


    It seems to be on the level of being able to reattach torn limbs should it be sprinkled on it, so there ought to be many who are willing to spend a fortune for such a magical medicine.


    Even if it¡¯s treated only as insurance in the off chance them encountering an accident, I can¡¯t imagine how much demand there is for it.


    Reaffirming my hold on Shizuka¡¯s ass, that is oozing piping hot sludge, I¡¯m reminded of a possibility that can even be called terrifying.


    By the way, in a state that seems like complete intoxication, Shizuka¡¯s rolling up her skirt and shaking her ass like a dog rubbing on a cock.


    It feels like Shizuka is going to cum first, but as her erotic tension is proportional to my erotic mood, it¡¯s going to lead to a somewhat pitiful state of her urge not cooling down even after cumming.


    ¡¸Speaking of it. If you take it out of the dungeon, it¡¯s said to end up deteriorating in no time at all.¡¹


    ¡¸How bothersome.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, even if potion is a no go, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way, you see. I don¡¯t think they won¡¯t work at all, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka, pigeon-toed and jerking her legs, grasps her skirt tightly and stiffens.


    As she rolls over the front part of her skirt in such a flashy manner, her forbidden place ends up being in full view to Seiichi.


    By the way, sure enough I¡¯m left in no-finish state, so Shizuka continues to waggle her ass, raising a squelching sound, while purring in a pained voice like a cat begging for food.


    ¡¸The skills we¡¯re going to learn in the dungeon from here on, there are also the types with healing effects among magic skills.¡¹


    Seiichi, with a bittersweet smile on his face, gently strokes Mai¡¯s head as she continues to assiduously serve him with his penis in her mouth.


    That part was also fleetingly explained in the class, it seems that as we raise our so-called level we¡¯ll be able to obtain various skills.


    It¡¯s just, that¡­.


    ¡¸Yes, it can only be used in the dungeon. For us, that is.¡¹


    In that case, just like potion, it¡¯s useless in the real world outside.


    I guess it means that the illusion known as magic can only exist in this mysterious space known as dungeon.


    Speaking of natural, then it¡¯s indeed only natural.


    If it were possible to use magic in real life, it would surely become a sensational topic on a global scale.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not, it. We can¡¯t use it, but it might not be the same case, for you.¡¹


    I look down at the penis that is penetrating Shizuka, who is pigeon-toed and single-mindedly shaking her ass while chewing on my fingers.


    I¡¯ve already lost my qualification to be a wizard before my thirtieth birthday.


    That¡¯s not it, the difference between me and Seiichi and the others, in other words¡­.


    ¡¸Whether you have died or not, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t find any proof. But perhaps that¡¯s it. The difference between us and the flower group.¡¹


    ¡¸That, in other words. Are you saying that students of the supreme class are able to use magic even in real life?¡¹


    It¡¯s so unrealistic that I feel like laughing.


    I have a feeling that something is stuck, but well it¡¯s just a trivial sense of discomfort.


    Even now, somewhere in the back of my mind, I¡¯m still thinking that this dungeon is perhaps some kind of attraction test of the latest augmented reality-type RPG.


    I¡¯m somewhat looking forward to it in its own way, though.


    As Shizuka tightly holds my waist with both hands that are outstretched behind her back, her body jerks with her black hair disheveled.


    It¡¯ll be pitiful for Shizuka if it leaks during the dungeon exploration, so with a splurt, I take the liberty to pour my load while my member is still buried in her innermost place.


    I do have received brief explanations about skills and magic during dungeon related classes, but I have yet to actually learn them.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a fact that there¡¯s someone who can actually use it out there, you see. I was prepared to¡­ even lick that guy¡¯s ass, but¡­.¡¹


    With gentle eyes, Seiichi strokes and soothes Mai as she hugs him around the waist, offering him a service of sucking him to the root.


    Each time she¡¯s treated kindly, Mai¡¯s hips quiver, as if attaining pleasure from it.


    ¡¸Well, true enough, maybe I¡¯m not cut out for such a thing.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹


    Shizuka, who is in my arms, is looking enviously at Mai, who is enraptured while being fed with Seiichi¡¯s member, but if I let her do fellatio too, Shizuka will also receive the feedback and it¡¯ll become endless.


    Even the current state where I¡¯m cooling down amidst Shizuka¡¯s sludge is somewhat dangerous.


    Shizuka¡¯s eyes, as she turns around and stares fixedly at me, are tinted with the color of something along wanting to try moving for a bit.


    They are telling me that Shizuka, who¡¯s become somewhat deviant, or rather, less reserved, is turning into a girl with ero eyes.


    And yet, since she has a strangely earnest personality, she kindly services me as sincerely reacting to my slightly lewd mind.


    Prudence¡­ There is no such thing in an adolescent youth.


    If we are on the bed, I won¡¯t mind going at it until we run out of energy and are soaked in sweat, but in the dungeon perils are around.


    ¡¸Honestly speaking, though, it¡¯s too late for us because we¡¯ve already offered our essences to the dungeon. If we really are able to make it out of the dungeon alive as we are, I¡¯ll tell you about it. About what I¡¯ve managed to investigate pertained to the essence crystal¡­ Kuh.¡¹


    I look away from Seiichi, who is holding Mai¡¯s head and raising an erotic moan.


    Even if we are best friends, the scene of someone of the same sex climaxing is a bit too much.


    It¡¯s pleasantly grown meek, so I withdraw my penis from Shizuka¡¯s inside, who is pouting her cute lips.


    I have a feeling that the reason why Seiichi is blabbering about something that sounds like a secret is because he¡¯s basing it on the premise that at this rate we are going to be wiped out in the dungeon and get our memories reset.


    Looks like he¡¯s still lacking in resolve.


    When that happens, I¡¯ll just have to repeat it over and over again.


    As I wipe Shizuka, who¡¯s changed her posture and is hugging me, with a handkerchief, I¡¯m reminded of the word crystal that was mixed in Seiichi¡¯s words.


    I do have Seiichi crystal and Mai crystal in my pocket, and the timing seems to be just right, so let¡¯s give them back.


    ¡¸Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    I hold out the two crystals toward Seiichi, who is the state of heavenly pure land, as if his soul is slipping out.


    ¡¸I missed the chance to return them, but these are items I¡¯ve taken custody of. As for which one is yours and which one is Mai¡¯s, I forgot.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªEssence crystal (Soul Device).¡¹


    *Gulp*, Mai gulped down, and *pfaa* raised a sigh of satisfaction.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think, you¡¯re getting a little too jittery all of a sudden?¡¹


    ¡¸Forget it and just stay alert! Damn it, is this for real? Is this for real? I¡¯ll explain everything once we get back outside, so be sure not to die on me, okay!¡¹


    Sticking his back on the wall and lowering his center of gravity, Seiichi moves bit by bit while looking around restlessly ahead and the rear of the corridor.


    Seiichi¡¯s face, as he¡¯s in hyper-tension mode, is distorted into the shape of a smile and is a little creepy.


    ¡¸Ye-es.¡¹


    Even his likability, which can be said to have been skyrocketing in Mai, seems to be declining at a pleasant rate.


    Behind Seiichi, who has turned SWAT on his own, Shizuka, Mai and I are following him in a carefree manner.


    I do get the need to be wary of surprise attacks at intersections, but what kind of surprise attack is he trying to be prepared for in a straight corridor?


    When Seiichi received the crystal with trembling hands, the faintly blue one was absorbed into his hands as if it were merging in.


    Perhaps that one was Seiichi crystal.


    The one that had been struck with a hammer and crowbar-like something during the durability test.


    Now that I think about it, I have a feeling that Seiichi crystal had gone somewhat chaotic after putting pressure on it to the very limit with a vise, but well, I bet this and that are unrelated matters.


    I¡¯ve also given Mai, who was bewildered, her crystal, and it similarly merged into her in no time at all.


    I tried asking Seiichi, who seems to be the most knowledgeable about the situation, for some explanations, but he said it would be dangerous to stay in one place, so the exploration was thus begun.


    He¡¯s probably in vigilance for that black thing.


    I don¡¯t want to run into it again, either.


    Because before speaking of how powerful it is as an enemy, it¡¯s, how should I put it, the kind of existence you should never get close to.


    We proceed through the dungeon with the formation of Seiichi being the vanguard, followed by Mai, Shizuka, and then me as the rear guard.


    When I check the time, it turns out to be just around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The closing of the gate time of the Rash¨­mon, where we will be forced to return, is five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    It will be a more or less three-hour survival battle in the dungeon.

 CH 8.3

    ¡¸Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s it, a monster?¡¹


    ¡¸No, but at this rate, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to make it through without encountering any enemies.¡¹


    If it¡¯s Seiichi or me, we will probably be able to defeat and subjugate mere goblins.


    But Shizuka and Mai are somewhat worrisome.


    If we don¡¯t decide on how to deal with them when we encounter some, it¡¯ll be inevitable for panic to break out.


    ¡¸Well¡­. You¡¯re right. Being panicked won¡¯t help anyone.¡¹


    Turning off his meaningless stalking mode, Seiichi takes a deep breath.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t afford to continue running away from here on. At any rate, we have to conquer the dungeon and raise our levels, after all.¡¹


    Gazing at Seiichi, who braces his expression with a flash, Mai, who goes puff, seems to possess choroin quality.


    As for Shizuka, who¡¯s displaying a gallant figure with her spear at the ready, she is reeking of a clumsy girl scent.


    I can¡¯t shake the image of her stumbling over nothing in the face of a goblin and falling into crisis.


    ¡¸That raising level thing, am I right to assume that our stats will increase with each level up like in RPG games?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you should be right. Your strength will become stronger, your HP¡­. Perhaps it¡¯s like a barrier, your flesh will become more resilient to damage in proportion to your HP. Rather, so that¡¯s the case, Touma, that damned toughness of yours is due to you leveling up during the first dungeon dive, huh.¡¹


    Seiichi is showing a bitter smile, but it was actually pretty painful.


    However, true enough, for someone who has been thoroughly beaten, my face isn¡¯t swollen, and there¡¯s no trace of injury on it, either.


    In contrast, Seiichi has his face adorned with bruises, turning it into a manly face.


    ¡¸In short, that means even Shizuka and Mai will be able to fight if they raise their level, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, m, me too?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes.¡¹


    Mai is flustered, while Shizuka is stiffening in nervousness.


    ¡¸He¡¯s right. I think there¡¯s a need for you to level up too. Because that means you will be able to ensure your safety in proportion to it.¡¹


    ¡¸Do, do we really have to fight too?¡¹


    ¡¸Otherwise there will be no path ahead. I¡­ want you to come with me, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi¡­.¡¹


    As I give Seiichi and Mai, who are locking eyes with each other, a sidelong glance, Shizuka is staring fixedly at me.


    Perhaps she wants to do it too, but please spare me of it.


    After all, there¡¯s no option for Shizuka.


    It¡¯s been decided that I¡¯m going to have her come with me until the end.


    Yes, nodding as such, she quietly moves next to me.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Just like on the first and second stratums, the monsters on the third stratum were mainly goblins, but they served as the first trial for a party battle that would let them die helplessly.


    The reason for this was because the goblins, which used to act alone, were now moving as a group under a goblin leader.


    In the uncharted domain, monsters existed according to the initial, natural systems.


    That was to say, they naturally emerged out of the void when the miasma concentration exceeded the control value, and when they could no longer maintain their pseudo-life function, they disintegrated into miasma and returned to the void.


    Control value was the border that dominated the stratum.


    The reason why the uncharted domain was considered dangerous was because there was a higher probability of the existence of transcendent individuals, over-border, which deviated from the cycle of emergence to disintegration and survived by devouring other monsters.


    In the case of goblins, a transcendent individual would change class to become a being named the Goblin King, and its form would also change to something else.


    Having survived in a corner of the uncharted domain, he wandered the dungeons, following his newfound instincts.


    A transcendent individual was a being whose miasma had been condensed, and was a singularity of the dungeon.


    In order to equalize the stratum laws distorted by the singularity, the sacrifices sent out from Rashomon stabilized the void by having their essences dissolved.


    He, who as a special individual had been eating his own kind and just surviving without purpose, had awakened to the taste of the sacrifices that were sent every day.


    Goblins, which had no female kinds of themselves, did not awaken to their reproductive instincts until they encountered female kinds of intruders.


    But once they were awakened to it, the seething flesh of the goblin would begin to madly seek for the flesh of females.


    The body that had become so huge that one couldn¡¯t help but look up to it had no shreds of the feebleness possessed by goblins, and the Gaki Lord Metal Rod in his hand was an over-border item that also exceeded the stratum control value.


    Due to the whiff of female scent, the nether region was raging and towering as if raising a fist.


    ¡¸Shei-ha!¡¹


    The hand axe, which was swung down along with a mysterious yell, turned into a guillotine that decapitated the king penis from the sideway.


    A cry that rattled and shook the air in the dim chamber was raised from the goblin king¡¯s mouth, as he fell forward, fainting in agony.


    Throwing away the hand axe, whose edge had shattered, Touma mercilessly stomped and trampled down the back of the goblin king¡¯s head, which was lying flat on the floor.


    The goblin king¡¯s head, sandwiched between the bottom of his combat boots and the floor, made a vivid, crunching sound.


    Touma continued to raise crunching sound for a while longer even after the cry of the goblin king ceased, before launching a yakuza kick on his forehead.


    The goblin king, whose neck was obviously bent in a dangerous direction, twitched and spasmed without raising any cry.


    ¡¸Alright. ¡ªIt¡¯s a combo chance.¡¹


    When Touma wiped the sweat on his forehead and turned around, the party members, each with their weapon at the ready, drew them with everything they had.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yea¡­ then, let¡¯s go?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m coming.¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai, with short swords in hands, and then Shizuka, with her spear at the ready, timidly stabbed the edge of blades at the goblin king


    The blades cut into the skin, which had more or less turned into an armoring on the same level as an armor, for a bit.


    ¡¸S, so hard. Is this guy¡¯s body made of concrete or something?¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t seem to cut it, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s try.¡¹


    Touma, who, with a bang, launched a kick to the goblin king¡¯s head each time he moved or twitched, raised his thumb.


    Eiei, Shizuka, who was poking around her stabbed spear along with such a yell, stumbled forward.


    With a swoosh, as though its silhouette was crumbling, the figure of the goblin king vanished as he disintegrated into the dungeon.


    ¡¸Phew¡­. It was a victory for teamwork.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not! That definitely was not it.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s totally¡­ power leveling.¡¹


    Shizuka, who was having distant eyes, quietly murmured.


    Power leveling was an online game term for a means of high level players raising low level players with any means necessary.


    It was also a problematic play where as a result, it produced dicey players who were only high in level while their player skills remained unpolished.


    ¡¸I can understand your feeling of thinking that you can do better than that, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, no, I think that¡¯s a bit too harsh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi~.¡¹


    Mai stared fixedly at Seiichi, who shrunk back, and let out a sigh.


    ¡¸However, I wonder if it would be better for us to proceed with our dungeon conquest with safety as our top priority here? Most likely, I¡¯m the one with the highest level here, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Totally! My bad, but today I¡¯ll leave it to you, Touma.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. At any rate, we should raise our level here in this first stratum for a while, right?¡¹


    Touma surveyed the third stratum that emitted heavy pressure.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯ll have to come to that¡­ But I never expected goblins to be this strong. I thought they were more of a small fry, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I wonder if I can do it¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I will do, my best.¡¹


    The strength of the monsters was fixed by the level sash of each stratum.


    It was fixed in accordance with the concentration of miasma drifting in the void, as well as the existential pressure tolerance of the void that dominated the stratum.


    In the upper stratum, where the miasma was thin and the pressure was low, low-level monsters such as goblins emerged in a large number.


    In the lower stratums, where the miasma was thick and the pressure was high, low-level monsters couldn¡¯t even exist due to the pressure of the void, so it wound up only the more condensed and powerful high level monsters that would emerge there.


    This was the law of monster emergence, known as the stratum control value.


    The stratum control value of the first stratum was 1.


    Speaking of the strength of level 1 monsters, they possessed only abilities befitting their appearances, as a reference, they were existences on the same level as ordinary human beings.


    Neither did their physical strength surpass their muscle strength, nor did they have any special skills.


    The stratum control value of the second stratum was 10.


    The kinds of monsters spanning from level 1 through 10 were mostly goblins just as in the first stratum.


    However, even if they possessed the same appearances, their physical strength surpassed their muscle strength, and the kinds capable of using special skills also began to appear.


    The stratum control value of the third stratum was 20.


    The level sash of the monsters rose from 10 to 20, and even if they were similarly goblins, they now possessed power beyond what ordinary humans could handle.

 CH 8.4

    ¡¸Ah. Looks like there¡¯s something left behind. These things, could this be the so-called drop item?¡¹


    ¡¸A crystal, isn¡¯t it? The thing that comes out after beating the shit out of monsters, if you take it to the purchasing department, you can convert it into sen.¡¹


    The size of a monster¡¯s essence crystal was proportional to the strength of its existence, and the larger it was the higher its brightness.


    The crystal dropped by the goblin king, a transcendent individual, had the size around that of a baseball ball, as opposed to the marble sized normal goblin¡¯s.


    ¡¸There¡¯s also that, but also a somewhat weapon?-like something.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, is it a rare drop?¡¹


    In the dungeon, when a monster disintegrated, there was a low probability of it leaving behind an item.


    Monsters were existences that emerged out of miasma condensation.


    They were in their mature, instead of young, form from the beginning, with everything about them, be it their attire or equipment, created from miasma.


    In case the main body died, its remains would disintegrate into miasma, with a part of the miasma crystallized into an essence crystal.


    In this regard, the residual item that remained materialized without disintegrating into miasma in the rare occasions was what they called drop items.


    Items that were stable as materials could retain their shape even outside the dungeon and was also possible to be tempered.


    Such dungeon-born commodities were called conceptual implements, with many of them possessing supernatural abilities that could not be analyzed.


    ¡¸A club, maybe? Super heavy.¡¹


    ¡¸An iron rod possessed by a goblin, huh¡­. It¡¯s crazy heavy.¡¹


    With no ornaments whatsoever, it was a six foot (180 CM) long, eighty-three pound (50 KG) lump of iron.


    ¡¸It seems sellable if we take it back, but carrying it around also seems going to be a pain.¡¹


    ¡¸I want it.¡¹


    Touma lifted it up and stared at the boorish hexagonal six-foot rod.


    ¡¸From what I can see, it¡¯s just an iron rod, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸According to the ancients, it is a versatile weapon that can be used as a spear when thrust, a naginata when swung, and a tachi when brandished.¡¹


    ¡¸Like hell I know. Well, your axe is broken after all, and if you don¡¯t use it, our only option is to throw it away, so why not?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s good and all, but is that even something that can be used as a weapon?¡¹


    The hexagon six-foot rod, which was longer than even the spear in Shizuka¡¯s hands, was swung around, cutting the air and raising vooming sound.


    ¡¸I¡¯m an amateur with weapons, so I think it¡¯s better than wielding a bladed one.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Somehow, simply swinging it at a goblin seems going to make various things blown off.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, just how much has your physical strength risen? I bet your level had risen like crazy during the first dungeon dive.¡¹


    Picking up the crystal and tossing it into the knapsack, Seiichi held out his hand toward Mai.


    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s the matter, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, nothing¡­. Let¡¯s proceed ahead, shall we?¡¹


    Yes, nodding as such, even Mai also had yet to realize the smolder rising within her.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    In the uncharted domain, which hadn¡¯t been visited by intruders in the span of hundreds years, there were barely any wandering monsters wandering around the corridors, but the dim chambers were without exception packed with monsters that had grown to the utmost limit of the stratum control value.


    Some of them were miroku gakis, as opposed to goblins, but they weren¡¯t particularly discernable at all.


    First, Touma darted ahead, leading the charge while wielding the hexagonal six-foot pole, and after crushing the leader, it was individual leveling time.


    They used Shizuka¡¯s spear in turns to land the finishing blow to the goblins, whose legs had been crushed and were cowering on the floor.


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­ totally, power leveling.¡¹


    Shizuka was efficiently getting used to the sensation of stabbing a living being with an edged tool, which in a way was close to taboo, but she was having a distant look.


    ¡¸You seem to be particularly weak, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for various things.¡¹


    Shizuka felt despondent, but she looked up at Touma with upturned eyes.


    ¡¸I think training you will be a part of my duty now, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­. I¡¯ll be in your case for years to come.¡¹


    Being asked for permission for her to continue her parasitism play on him for years if he took her words at face value, Touma pressed his eyebrows.


    Shizuka, whose eyes gradually grew befuddled and intoxicated while her thighs went fidgety, slightly pulled on Touma¡¯s clothes.


    It was a sign of sexual excitement that wasn¡¯t due to the influence from Touma, the server-side, but stemmed from Shizuka herself, the client-side.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re crazy sticky, you know, Mai?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, that¡¯s because¡­ Hnn, that¡¯s because¡­.¡¹


    In the depth of the dim chamber where the monster cleaning had been done, Seiichi was screwing Mai, whose hands were propped on the wall, from behind.


    They might be vigilant of the entrance corridors, but the danger level of engaging in copulation there was without a doubt high.


    Even so, even after putting the risk into considerations, they still succumbed to their instinctual sexual desire, which showed no sign of subsiding.


    The increase in fleshy potential due to their continuous rise in level, their stimulation of their instincts due to the invigorated various hormones inside their bodies, and then the dangerous situation that made them aware of life and death had beckoned them toward performing the act of reproduction.


    ¡¸But I wonder what to say about this break time after every battle?¡¹


    The reason why Touma was able to maintain his reasoning power was due to him having surpassed the single digit level since the beginning, thus sparing him from experiencing leveling up at an abnormal rate like Seiichi and the others.


    Even so, him being swayed away as his hand was getting pulled by Shizuka was due to him being a boy.


    Shizuka stood next to Mai, propped her hands on the wall, and looked back at Touma with moist eyes.


    Touma¡¯s hands smoothly slipped into Shizuka¡¯s just above the knee-high skirt and exposed Shizuka¡¯s bare ass for the nth time since they entered the dungeon.


    The center part of her white panties was sticky with viscous fluid that leaked from her fleshy chasm without any time to dry.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Hnnu.¡¹


    As the hard object slippery crawled into her inside, Shizuka bent backward and let out a hot heavy moan.


    ¡¸I think, this is getting bad. I don¡¯t remember how many times I¡¯ve cum, but it totally continues to erect.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi, so amazing¡­. Your cock continues to twitch, and is trying to get me pregnant.¡¹


    Mai, whose ponytail was swaying here and there, continued to shake her lovely smallish ass on her own.


    ¡¸Sex in the dungeon is amazing, I think it¡¯s going to become a habit¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Clamping relentlessly like that, you perverted girl.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s taut and twitching ass was spanked, raising smacking and snapping sounds.


    Mai, who had gotten accustomed to being spanked, squeezed the object she was holding tight and deep within her while letting out puppy-like cries.


    With her tension stepping into a full-swing state after repeatedly climaxing for countless times, Mai had gotten to the point of ultimately feeling pleasure even from the simple act of being penetrated.


    *Smack, smack* While having her ass pounded by Seiichi, she turned toward Shizuka, who had the same posture and face as she did.


    ¡¸Shizuka~¡­. From now on, if we don¡¯t bring wet tissues, or spare panties, ahn¡­ it may be, bad, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn, yesh¡­ Touma, san¡­. Loves, sticky, panties, after all¡­ Ahn!¡¹


    Being mercilessly stabbed with the tip, Shizuka bent backward.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Haa¡­. The after-sex is more exhausting than the battle itself.¡¹


    As they had already run out of tissue, Seiichi had Mai to hold and lick his penis clean with her mouth.


    ¡¸Hnm, amazing¡­. It¡¯s reeking of lewd smell.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn, I love being stroked by you like this, Seiichi.¡¹


    Receiving a broad smile from below, Seiichi scratched his cheek.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s be sure to return alive, shall we? I don¡¯t want to forget anything again, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. But of course.¡¹


    The closing of the gate time of Rash¨­mon was at 5:00 pm.


    The needles of the clock were pointing at 4:00 pm.


    According to the investigation done by the academy, the vigilance period for the ¡ºNatural Enemy¡», which would be drawn when you stayed in the same coordinate in the dungeon, was an hour.


    They could be said to have been freed from this impending danger.


    ¡¸Looks like we¡¯re going to manage somehow¡­.¡¹


    Staying vigilance of the entrance corridor without letting his guard down, he heaved out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ without you, I would really have been done for. So I just can¡¯t thank you enough.¡¹


    Carrying Shizuka, who had fallen into an intoxicated state, in his arms, Touma sat down with his back against the wall.


    Seiichi noticed that the hexagonal six-foot rod was nowhere within Touma¡¯s proximity, but thinking that from here on everything would be over without the need of using it, he sat next to him.


    ¡¸As promised, I¡¯ll tell you everything. It¡¯s just¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me what you can¡¯t. As long as you¡¯re back to being you, that¡¯s enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, you¡¯re a real stinker, you know that? You shitty¡­. Oi, Touma.¡¹


    After finishing dressing herself, Mai quietly sat down next to Seiichi.


    ¡¸Be my friend.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªYeah. It¡¯s a little late to ask me that, though.¡¹


    Touma¡¯s eyes, who was displaying an ever expressionless face, widened just a bit, and he floated a smile that was obvious to anyone who saw it.


    ¡¸Just say it, damn it. Don¡¯t laugh at me.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s mouth, even as he let out curses, was also displaying a smile.


    Yes, leaning against Seiichi¡¯s shoulder, Mai nodded.


    I don¡¯t dislike it at all, she thought it was a nice smile.

 CH 9.1

    Girls¡¯ Dormitory


    Dusk came early at Toyoashihara Academy.


    From the grounds of the academy, which was surrounded by mountains, the sky was still tinged madder red even after the evening sun had set.


    ¡¸Alright, something like this, I guess?¡¹


    In the student cafeteria, which was illuminated by retro-style Western lamps, besides Touma and the others, there were also the figures of other students who had come to have dinner.


    The door leading to the terrace was closed, and more than half of the tables, which were full during lunch time, were partitioned off.


    Even the kitchen counters, which boasted a wide variety, were closed, especially the ones for the kinds of light meals, but the staple meal and dessert corners were open for business.


    Hearing that even alcoholic kinds, which weren¡¯t listed on the menu, were available should you wish to order some, Touma was exasperated.


    The table near the divider, with no other students around, was filled with hors d¡¯oeuvre dinner dishes that each of them had ordered separately.


    ¡¸Now then, to celebrate the commemoration of our first returning alive from the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸Cheers!¡¹


    Mai festively raised her glass, but then promptly laid her hand on the cakes that were piled up on a large platter right after.


    ¡¸The sweets here are awfully yummy. Patissier-san, super good job.¡¹


    ¡¸Going for the dessert right off the bat, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Tsk tsk, tsk, sweets and desserts are two different things~. By the way, this one is for the dessert.¡¹


    Tossing a cutely decorated mini choux into her mouth, Mai showed colorful pastries that were served in another platter that was of the same size.


    ¡¸Just how many are you going to eat? Even I feel like getting heartburn just from looking at it¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi was by no means not fond of sweet stuff, but even the amount of used fresh cream alone seemed to be enough to fill a rice bowl.


    ¡¸True enough, the food in this academy cafeteria is delicious.¡¹


    Reaching out his chopstick toward the roast beef that was piled up like a mountain on the plate, Touma dipped it in the gravy sauce, which was imbued with a generous amount of pepper, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The roast beef did look really delicious with its bright red meat, but Seiichi had the urge to tell him to eat some vegetables too.


    ¡¸Touma-san is, a carnivorous man, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka, who had a moderately warm bowl in her hand, was sucking on her spoon with a happy face.


    The way she arranged a line of chawanmushi in front of her was no different than Touma and Mai.


    ¡¸What a self-paced bunch you are, really.¡¹


    Seiichi smiled wryly, leaning his elbow on the table.


    Mai responded to Seiichi, who was picking up fried potatoes.


    ¡¸I mean, we did obtain great income and all. So it¡¯s the so-called reward for yourself?¡¹


    As a result of having the goblin crystals appraised at the purchasing department, they had earned 200,000 sen, a large income for freshmen.


    By the way, the crystal of level 1 normal goblin that popped up on the first stratum was worth one hundred sen.


    The assessment standard for monster crystals was level x rarity correction x 100 (sen).


    Rarity correction played a big role in the assessment value, but the encounter rate of rare monsters was not kind enough to let you find them at will.


    ¡¸There seemed to be one rare individual among them, after all. I bet it¡¯s that big guy with the club, maybe.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The one that got chopped off, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, almost all of them were beaten down by Touma, though.¡¹


    As he continued to stuff his cheeks with meat, Touma did a poker-faced thumbs-up.


    ¡¸Preys are meant to be shared.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, Touma-kun, you¡¯re so generous! If we can always earn this much, we¡¯ll be able to eat whatever we want every day.¡¹


    ¡¸What, happiness.¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t you get tired of it if you eat piles of cake every day? Rather, you¡¯ll get fat.¡¹


    ¡¸I have a constitution of not getting fat, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡¹


    Shizuka reacted with a twitch to Seiichi¡¯s words, before then reacting once again by staring at Mai¡¯s with envious gaze.


    Truthfully speaking, for students who had sen to spare as they advanced through academic year and progressed through their dungeon conquest, investing it in improving their standard of living, such as being gourmands, was pretty typical.


    The menu that cost over 10,000 sen per dish was exactly designed toward such high-level students.


    However, as it had been set for such commodities that cost a large amount of sen to be designed toward students with surplus sen, they were not proportional to their respective real money prices.


    It was also a status-like hierarchy element that differentiated the dungeon group from the enjoy group.


    ¡¹If you stand out too flashily, people will have curious eyes on you, so be careful.¡¹


    Jealousy and resentment, in order words envy, could be said to be a nature that stemmed from human¡¯s instinct.


    Especially in Japan, there was a deep-rooted bad habit of knocking down the sticking out stakes before anything else.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave such a matter to you, Seiichi. Just transfer an amount that I can spend to my card, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Have you never thought that I may pocket them myself?¡¹


    Putting her spoon that was filled to the brim with cream into her mouth, Mai smiled ear to ear.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Damn it, acting so carefreely¡¹


    Shizuka stared at the frolicking figures of Seiichi and Mai, who were performing a forehead flick, with envious eyes.


    The sen earned during this dungeon dive was divided equally into four.


    ¡¸For a while, we have to take arranging our equipment as our top priority, after all. So I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have much to spare.¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, our only option is to attack the dungeon like there¡¯s no tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸Our top priority is to raise our level and build up our abilities, after all. That way we¡¯ll be able to shut the surrounding people, but¡­.¡¹


    Casually scanning their surroundings, he confirmed that no one was paying attention to them.


    ¡¸Be sure not to tell anyone what I¡¯m about to tell you, no matter what, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, act? ¡­ is not what you mean, but for real, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Noticing the serious expression in Seiichi¡¯s face, Mai straightened her body up.


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand.¡¹


    Confirming that Touma and Shizuka had also nodded their heads, Seiichi lowered his voice.


    ¡¸Absolutely don¡¯t die. At the very least, be sure to act with avoiding total annihilation in mind. Do you know what I mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, that crystal-looking something, we received from Touma-kun. Could it be, those were dropped, by us?¡¹


    The essence crystals of the three secured by Touma during their first dungeon dive.


    ¡¸You should perish the thought of dungeon diving with parties other than us. Those guys don¡¯t have it in them anymore.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s body shivered at the words of Seiichi, who had rid himself of expressions.


    She felt chills as though she had just heard something she should never hear.


    ¡¸I think things you can do nothing about even if you know about it is as expected something you¡¯d be better off not knowing. Are you okay with that, Touma?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸I bet you¡¯re already fully aware that this academy is not normal, am I right? If it¡¯s now, escaping from the academy is by no means impossible¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No way, I don¡¯t want to do such a thing!¡¹


    Placing her hands on the table and halfway raising to her feet, Mai¡¯s face changed in color.


    If she had other options, she wouldn¡¯t have come to this place in the first place.


    Shizuka also nodded in agreement with Mai.


    ¡¸In that case, we¡¯re on the same boat. Let¡¯s build up our strength first. Everything is started from there.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸First of all, be careful when you¡¯re having a secret talk even in the dorm. Having wiretaps installed there isn¡¯t at all unusual, after all.¡¹


    Upon hearing such a warning from Seiichi, Mai and Shizuka are surprised, but talk about late news.


    Looks like it will be better to keep the fact that Seiichi is a Youtuber a secret from Mai.


    After concluding our celebration party at the student cafeteria, we dispersed and headed back to our respective rooms at once, but for some reason, we found ourselves face to face again.


    Or rather, we are in the girls¡¯ dormitory.


    To be precise, we¡¯d intruded upon Shizuka and Mai¡¯s room.


    The thrill of stepping into the forbidden garden is unbearable.


    Well, structural-wise there isn¡¯t much difference between Hakutsuru-sou and Kurou-sou.


    It¡¯s just that the interior has more of a girlish touch to it, and is shrouded in distinctive girl scents.


    We passed by several female boarding students on our way to this room, but for some reason I received gazes as if I were some sorts of jerk from what seemed like upperclassmen, and gazes filled with fear from what seemed like freshmen.


    I believe none of them were my classmates, but just how far my infamy has spread I wonder.

 CH 9.2

    Pasifista


    ¡¸Ah, how should I put it, first of all, let me apologize. Sorry, it was all my fault.¡¹


    Seiichi, sitting on Mai¡¯s bed, bows his head.


    As I¡¯m sitting on Shizuka¡¯s bed, we¡¯re facing each other right face-to-face.


    Perhaps the room assigned to new students is of the same shape for both men and women, even the desks installed side by side by the window are the same.


    Shizuka and Mai are sitting on chairs over there, watching us in silence.


    Mai is especially displaying a very worried look, but honestly speaking I¡¯m not quite following what¡¯s going on.


    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to let bygones be bygones, but I don¡¯t want to leave an enmity between us¡­. I knew that Shizuka was passed around there, I instigated it all with full awareness of it. To you too, Shizuka, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, no¡­. that.¡¹


    With her hands placed atop her closed laps, Shizuka sends a glance at me, seemingly in trouble.


    Come to think of it, I have a feeling that intruders had intruded upon us for a while since the first day.


    They all ended up smearing Seiichi¡¯s bed with male smell and seemed to arrive all late to the classes, though.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Touma-kun. I was also aware of it, but said nothing about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Mai, you¡¯ve got nothing to do with this.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have, nothing. If I alone act like I know nothing about it, I won¡¯t be able to be Shizuka¡¯s friend.¡¹


    Shaking her head with teary eyes, Mai grabs Shizuka¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Mai, san.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for making a sacrifice out of you. I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡¹


    Shizuka is holding Mai¡¯s shoulders to calm her down, but seemingly unsure of what to do, she¡¯s sending me a rescue signal.


    ¡¸If it will make you two feel better, I don¡¯t mind being toyed as Touma-kun please, or b, being subjected to the same treatment as Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, Mai. In that case, let me.¡¹


    I wonder what I¡¯m supposed to do here.


    Should I hold a heave-ho festival of him keeping accompany dozens of senior sirs in the boys¡¯ dorm and live stream it?


    Without a doubt it would earn me no money.


    I have a feeling that some people might go crazy over it, though.


    ¡¸Calm down.¡¹


    I have a feeling that it will earn me infamy of being a DV (Domestic Violence) bastard, as well as title of being a bisexual, so let¡¯s clear up the misunderstanding.


    ¡¸More or less¡­ Shizuka has received no sexual assault.¡¹


    Like from me, I wonder if shame play of being ogled counts as one.


    I¡¯m not very good at explaining, so let¡¯s leave it to Shizuka herself


    ¡¸¡­ In other words, he turned the tables on all of them, huh, Touma I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸More or less.¡¹


    Executing someone simply due to them taking a glance at Shizuka is a bit too much of a genocider, after all.


    ¡¸Then, you have been having love sex with Touma-kun all the time?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Err, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸There were times when you looked so sleepy, did Touma-kun not let you sleep?¡¹


    Mai, who has now transformed from a crying crow to a laughing one, is interviewing Shizuka with a broad grin.


    Shizuka is answering her questions honestly even as she hangs her head and blushing, but talk about shame play it is.


    The matters of us using a towel as a soft binding, her WIP anal development, and so on ends up being overheard by the youtuber.


    ¡¸¡­ I thought Seiichi was perverted and all, but you sure are something else, Touma-kun. I¡¯m beyond words. The matter of me saying you can do you whatever you please with me, treat it like never happened, very please.¡¹


    I hope she¡¯d stop giving me such a look of respect with a straight face.


    Also, I have had no intention of laying a hand on my best friend¡¯s woman since the beginning.


    ¡¸No, even so that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯d instigated it all with ill intent.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­. Th, then, as long as Seiichi will watch over me. Also, I¡¯d like to offer my ass virginity to Seiichi, so please spare it.¡¹


    ¡¸Mai, in that case, let me.¡¹


    Even if you offer me your ass virginity, it¡¯d only trouble me on how to deal with it.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that Shizuka-san, who¡¯s plainly huffing, actually has quite a rotten nature deep down.


    She seems to be going out of control, so I pull Shizuka over and sit her down, as she begins to arrange various preparations.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s round up everything and have us accept your apology. Are you okay with that, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹


    She seems a little bit dissatisfied, though, I wonder if she wanted to watch a Dude! Dude! play.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I had vaguely expected that things would come this way, but we ended up staying in Shizuka & Mai¡¯s room as we were.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ here we go.¡¹


    Sitting down on her bed with a plop, Mai takes off her sweatshirt with a pop.


    After the loose-fit jacket is taken off, Mai¡¯s upper body is covered only by a lone cute yellow bra.


    Rather than stirring erotic mood, it looks cute in a healthy and sexy manner.


    ¡¸Oh, no hesitation at all there.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, we did have sex with everything on view while we were in the dungeon, and it¡¯s also necessary if we¡¯re going to continue working together from now on. And you also seem unable to endure it any longer, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸So you do get it.¡¹


    Seiichi, sitting cross-legged, holds Mai in his arms and reaches out toward her lower body.


    It¡¯s that.


    It¡¯s a situation like that of X-rated video you find with the search word of¡ºorgy¡»plus¡ºdorm¡».


    Speaking of our side, Shizuka and I are sitting in seiza knee-to-knee on her bed, having an omiai.


    There¡¯s no confusion when it comes to the act itself, but this is giving off a considerable sense of stylish cinematic scene.


    The way Shiuzka gradually inches closer to interpose my knees between her crotch is giving off a nice pressure.


    Shizuka¡¯s loungewear today is perhaps what so-called one-piece camisole.


    It may have a simple, or in a sense unfashionable design, but it matches Shizuka¡¯s graceful nadeshiko-ish air.


    In a gradual manner, the way her thighs are getting exposed bit by bit is simply BRILLIANT.


    As a result of having been hooked with western goods for a period of time, my thought has gone ENGLISH.


    The Shizuka-san of these days is somewhat scary in that if I take a wait and see stance or play hard to get here, she may seriously cry and perpetrate something such as cutting her own wrist.


    To begin with, though, I¡¯m not a moralist enough to run from a woman¡¯s advance.


    LET¡¯S TRY, focus only on the two of us without thinking about it too much.


    ¡¸Ah¡­.¡¹


    Grabbing her by the waist, I embrace her, making her ass glide over the sheets, and lay her in my arms.


    Flashily rolling up her camisole, I lay bare her springy, easy delivery-type lower body, the exact opposite of Mai¡¯s.


    More than direct touch synchronization, she seems to be relieved due to the very act of this side ACTIVELY seeking her.


    The only ones who would sleep together while pretending not to notice such a cutely seeking girl are either those sexually handicapped or Zen monks on the verge of liberation.


    During sex, the two of us are firmly synchronized no matter what we do, so we go with the STANCE of this side being the attacker.


    I stroke her cheek with my right palm, telling her to adapt to my sexual excitement level.


    Shizuka, who with only that writhes as if she can¡¯t take it any longer, rubs her thighs together as her breathing grows disarranged.


    I put my left hand on her boobs, which are supported by her underwear and forming a cleavage, and scratch the tips, which have hardened and are sending a firm response even through the cups.


    Each time I scratch it, Shizuka¡¯s body arches slightly.


    Grabbing her milk source with both hands from the get go, Shizuka doesn¡¯t seem to mind even if we go for LET¡¯S INSERT at once, but since that seems going to raise her hidden status-like maso level to a wonder domain, I¡¯m exercising prudence here.


    Shizuka holds the thumb of my right hand, which is stroking her cheek, in her mouth and sucks on it.


    When I reach out my hand between her legs, the base area is already unfathomably feverish.


    Placing my fingers on the valley of her mound, I slid them up and down through her panties.


    As her hips lift up with a squirm, her crotch opens up little by little.

 CH 9.3

    Pasifista


    One¡¯s attire is one¡¯s psychological armoring as well as armor.


    In sex, the extraordinary act of undressing and becoming naked is the signal for mating.


    In contrast, intensifying the act level while still having them on is like softening the sense of aversion toward sexual intercourse with a thin layer of skin.


    It¡¯s an important process for Shizuka, who hasn¡¯t had many good sexual experiences.


    It¡¯s by no means my sexual fetish, not in the least.


    I stroke Shizuka, who is sloppily licking my fingers that are tracing her lips, and remove her panties from her ass like peeling an eggshell.


    Above her soft ass flesh that is sinking into the sheets, her flesh chasm is oozing female scent.


    Pushing through the soft and tender folds, I dig my fingers into the fleshy hole at the bottom of the valley.


    When I look down at Shizuka, as I sense the sticky sensation through my fingers, her face, which is turned away as even she herself seems to be aware of it, is bright red.


    No matter how much Shizuka doesn¡¯t want to admit it, there¡¯s no denying that her body is growing into an erotic one.


    Twisting and rotating my two fingers, I mix the gushing forth lubricant and loosen up the inside of the hole.


    Pulling out and licking my fingers, I check the entrance hole to see if it has stretched enough.


    Sensing that air is flowing into her, Shizuka puts her hand over her mouth and looks up at me with moist eyes.


    I guess it¡¯s about time.


    Seiichi and I are still in our uniform form so that we can go straight to school tomorrow.


    Folding them so that they don¡¯t get wrinkled, I CHANGE FORM to my birthday suit ahead of him.


    ¡¸¡­ Wow, that¡¯s certainly¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ First of all, looks like Shizuka¡¯s exclusively his.¡¹


    I can hear some noises, but this na?ve self decides to ignore it.


    Even if they make a comparative scene out of it, there¡¯s a high possibility that it¡¯ll lead only to a BROKEN SIT DOWN.


    Speaking of how Shiuzka-san is, she¡¯s waiting earnestly while wholeheartedly, intently staring at my member.


    That LION HEART is something I¡¯d like to take an example of.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, hn¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­ Hii, amazing.¡¹


    *Creak, creak* The sound of creaking beds echoed through the room.


    Two kinds of rhythms naturally kept pace with each other, and even when one of them stopped, it would slowly be reinstated again to resume the duet.


    The air in the room, which felt chilly, was boiling with a sweltering heat.


    ¡¸Se¡­ iichi, amazing¡­ even though we¡¯d done it, many time in the dungeon.¡¹


    With his back resting against the bedboard and his hands folded over his head, the corners of Seiichi¡¯s mouth rose into a broad smile.


    Straddling Seiichi¡¯s hips, who was relaxing on the bed, in nude with her back on him, Mai was displaying an enchanted expression.


    As she slouched forward and continued to rock her hips on her own accords, the penis, which she had been exclusively penetrated with since the first academic day, was seething like no other.


    It was not that it was having a late ejaculation due to the lack of stimulations, as it had already released semen several times at the right timing.


    Each time she was poured with it, Mai also memorized the sensation of the depth of her hips turning sticky and aching due to the permeating heat, gradually leading it to the inner place.


    ¡¸Ahn!¡¹


    Having it spanked with a smack, Mai¡¯s ass, whose buttocks were gloriously shaking, fell flat.


    The inside of her ass, which had sucked in his penis until its base, was twitching and squeezing.


    ¡¸It¡¯s growing peerless in a pleasant manner. I sure have leveled up in a lot of ways, really. I now can feel pleasure from your ass as much as I want, Mai.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn¡­  Sheesh, having to keep you accompany, my head is¡­ going to turn dumb.¡¹


    ¡¸My bad~, you¡¯re mine now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yesh!¡¹


    With a smack, her ass was pounded, and Mai arched her back and tightened her ass with a blissful expression.


    Illuminated by the side light shining from above the bed, her jiggling and swaying smallish breasts as they were being fondled were shining bewitchingly.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, hnn¡­¡¹


    Shaking her ass up and down at a fixed rhythm, Shizuka was in the posture of clinging onto Touma head-on.


    Snugly connected to Touma, who was sitting cross-legged, by the crotch, she embraced his shoulders tightly with the hands that were coiled from below his armpits.


    Her moist and sweaty skin was already completely bare.


    Enjoying the soft sensation of her pressed and squeezed breasts, Touma was receiving service mode from Shizuka, who particularly sought after skin contact during the act.


    ¡¸Looks like Shizuka¡¯s quite the cuddly girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    Hearing such teasing words, she firmly put more strength into her arms in refusal to separate from him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine.¡¹


    ¡¸Just wow, so you like to spoil others, huh. But well, why not? That¡¯s the devoted type, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Touma soothed Shizuka, who was tightly embracing him as if to bury herself into his chest.


    Compensating for his warmth by offering him pleasure as much as possible, her continuously squeezing and shaking ass was assiduous.


    Perhaps still somewhat uncomfortable to show her coquettish figure even to Seiichi and Mai, she showed no sign of separating from Touma¡¯s body.


    Even so, in order to clearly show to her comrades that she was exclusive to Touma, she voluntarily offered her body and devoted herself to his service.


    Getting her pleasure points inevitably hit by Touma¡¯s member that was stirring her sticky fleshy space, she raised moans as usual.


    The movement of her rocking up and down ass slowed down, and instead she put more strength into her thighs that were sandwiching Touma¡¯s torso.


    As she squeezed the penis that had been sucked to the base from the get go, Shizuka, who had reached the edge of her limit, wobbled, quivering in Touma¡¯s arms.


    Touma stroked Shizuka, who was in her most adorable state, and firmly gave her the last push while amply cherishing her.


    Shizuka, who squirmed as if she was drowning, was gently held in his arms.


    Profoundly climaxing, Shizuka rested her cheek on Touma¡¯s shoulder and locked her arms and legs fast in order not to get separated from him.


    The rest should be for Touma to use her body as he pleased until he was satisfied.


    Rather than having to endure it, it was the beauty of being toyed with.


    The supreme bliss of being able to surrender her entire being.


    ¡¸¡­ Shizuka, looks very blissful.¡¹


    As she turned toward Shizuka, who was displaying a melting expression, Mai, who was being embraced on top of Seiichi, smiled happily.


    Just like me, nodding her head, she murmured as such in her mind.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸It seems like we¡¯re getting a crazy lot of attention.¡¹


    Scrutinizing, ill-intended gazes are being pointed toward our table.


    It can be said to be only natural when two men are intruding upon the holy ground known as girls¡¯ dormitory.


    ¡¸I¡¯m used to it.¡¹


    Seiichi, saying such a hopeless sponge man remark in a manly manner, bites into his sandwich.


    The breakfast served in the dining hall of Hakutsuru-sou is a buffet-style sandwich.


    It seems that the breakfast here is mainly bread-related meal.


    At Kurou-sou, it¡¯s mostly Japanese meal with rice and miso soup as the base, so this sure feels fresh.


    Breakfast is the source of energy for the day, so I also go at it with gusto.


    It¡¯s not the type of sandwich where breads are filled with ham and lettuce in between, but seems to be what so-called SUBMARINE styled one where a slightly hard bread roll is filled with salmon, tuna, thick sliced tomatoes, and other multicolored ingredients.


    The one filled with what looked like dry-cured ham was delicious, so I¡¯m going to get another serving of it.


    The aunty in charge of the meal makes me another serving even as she shows a wry smile.


    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s awkward.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, you sure know not what prudence is, don¡¯t you? Rather, it looks good, so give me some.¡¹


    I¡¯ve got enough for three people, so I don¡¯t mind handing over one.


    Perhaps due to the influence of the so-called level up, I have a feeling that I¡¯m lacking in calories.


    It looks like the sandwiches, which are forming a mountain in the TRAY, are going to get eaten up clean.


    The girls in the surroundings are giving me gazes of admiration.


    The reason why their gazes don¡¯t seem as thorny as they were last night is probably due to the fact that Shizuka and Mai, who are seated next to us respectively, are, how I should put it, kind of high.


    They are in a state that looks like a puppy and a kitten that have eaten their fill, or like they are still half-asleep.


    For some reason, some of the girls even seem to be giving them envious looks.

 CH 10.1

    Pasifista


    ¡­ Ah


    ¡¸Now then, I believe you are all respectively challenging the dungeon, but¡ª¡¹


    I can take the lesson of general subjects quite normally, but even now I still have this sense of detachment from reality during the lesson of special subjects.


    Even when I open the textbook for the special subject, I feel as if I¡¯m looking at a strategy guide book for an RPG game.


    This notion is especially intense for the subject our homeroom teacher Midori-sensei is in charge of, Introduction to Labyrinths.


    The content is more like a comprehensive study of dungeon conquest.


    In the first lecture, we were given an explanation of the facilities related to the dungeon.


    The linchpin of it all is as expected ¡ºRash¨­mon¡», located underneath the academy.


    On weekdays from Monday to Saturday, the opening of the gate is at noon, while the closing of the gate is at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The timing for entering the dungeon is up to our own discretion, but we will be compelled to return at the closing of the gate time.


    As the most crowded moment is during this closing of the gates time, it seems to be common for upperclassmen to avoid it through the use of items that allow them to escape the dungeon at will.


    The item, the ¡ºReturn Orb¡», seems to be sold in the purchasing department, but it is said to be limited to only one person, is expensive at 100,000 sen apiece, does not last long, and can only be used on the same day.


    Given such a pricing, it can be said to be an item designed for advanced students.


    When you return alive from the dungeon, there¡¯s a need for you to bring the monster crystals, which are the source of income for students, to the purchasing department.


    The mechanism is for you to get your sen cards charged in the cashier-like machine at the checkout counter, but as expected it¡¯s also crowded.


    There¡¯s ¡ºfreshness¡» to the crystal, as it¡¯s said that they begin to deteriorate the moment they leave the dungeon.


    The act of earning crystals to be converted into a local currency called sen seems to give off feeling closer to that of doing a part-time job.


    If you were to compare dungeon diving to a normal school, it would probably be an athletic club activity.


    If you think about it that way, you¡¯d find that there¡¯s not much difference between life at a normal school and life at this academy.


    You¡¯d feel some differences, especially in terms of public morals, though.


    ¡¸You will be able to raise the special abilities known as ¡ºSKILL¡», which is an essential factor in conquering the dungeon. That is¡ª¡¹


    Rather than SKILL or MAGIC, I personally think that calling it psychic ability will be more apt.


    There was this preface stating that it could only be used inside the dungeon, but I have a feeling that item box can be used even in the outside world.


    Rather, I¡¯ve been using it all the time given how convenient it is.


    It¡¯s so like a dead space shrouded in dangerous smell, but it¡¯s just right to serve as a trash bin.


    Like the tissues that I blow my nose with, tissues that I clean my pee pee with, and tissues that I wipe my butt with¡­. are as expected all flushed down the toilet, though.


    Come to think of it, I wonder how much storage space it has.


    I have a feeling that I can fit three boys in there with ease.


    It may be a good idea to try and see how many goblins I can fit in there.


    We¡¯re planning to attack the dungeon again after school today, but I think I should check the other skill: Interface, too.


    In fact, I¡¯m using it even at the moment, but I think it¡¯s the so-called passive skill.


    Speaking of what it does, it turns my field of vision into an FPS (First Person Shooting game) screen.


    In the upper right corner of my field of vision, there is a bar graph that displays my SP, and in the upper left corner, there is a line of party members list as well as their SP display.


    My status display is shown in the lower left corner.


    The way the interface display automatically moves to a position where it doesn¡¯t interfere with my field of vision when I move my eyes is, quite nauseating.


    Also, not only is there a ¨‹ mark above the heads of classmates in my field of vision, their full names are also displayed.


    I thought it would be useful as it enabled me to know the names of people I didn¡¯t know, but for some reason the person I called out by their full names got so scared to the point of getting teary, so it turned into a dead function.


    Incidentally, my displayed level is 29, while Seiichi and the others have equally risen to level 14.


    I extend my finger to the display frame in my field of vision and adjust the position a little.


    It has a convenient design of being operable through touch-and-drag in a virtual window-like manner.


    The person seated next to me has a frightened look in their eyes, but from the side, it must have been quite dubious of an action.


    Then I suddenly come to notice that the word ¡ºClass¡» has been picked up into my status display.


    The one currently displayed is ¡ºNone¡».


    When I try giving it a touch, I find myself a list box with an endless line of words that I guess is my class options, but there are a bit too many of them that it¡¯s giving me trouble on how to deal with it.


    Let¡¯s consult Seiichi about it later.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸By that, do you mean class change?¡¹


    Seiichi, who is comparing long items in the purchasing department, turns toward me.


    During our previous dungeon dive, we¡¯d proved the usefulness of a weapon that could secure us a good maai.


    Being able to attack from a range beyond the opponent¡¯s reach is as expected powerful.


    At the moment, we are in the middle of browsing through the purchasing department in order to equip each of us with a long weapon.


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    To being with, I¡¯m still in ¡ºNone¡» state, so rather than changing, I think it¡¯s more of getting one.


    ¡¸True enough, it may be a good idea to start thinking about it now, but it¡¯s still a long way off, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Here, here. I want to be a magic swordsman or something cool like that.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s none. Such class.¡¹


    Mai, with a spear that¡¯s similar to the one included in the freshmen recommended equipment set D in hands, butts in.


    This is the cheapest one among the spears sold in the purchasing department.


    It may be cheap, but it is still pretty well made, and as it is recommended, it is orthodox and easy to use with no perks.


    There are also a variety of Japanese style naginata and Western style pole weapons such as Glaive and Halberd, but there seems to be a need for some appropriate training to be able to use them.


    Ease of use is important.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. Like that kusarigama (chained sickle) in your hands, it does seem crazy easy to use, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸It certainly suits you, Touma-kun¡­ it¡¯s just, it suits you so much that it¡¯s somewhat scary.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, where did you even get that from? It¡¯s too much of a minor weapon, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Even though Kusarigama arts is one of the eighteen classic martial arts, geez, Seiichi¡¯s joke is overflowing with wit today, too.


    For some reason, it is on a bargain sale, so I buy it right away.


    Honestly speaking, I would have preferred a kusari-fundo (chained weight), but they don¡¯t seem to have it.


    As I have no choice, I try buying up the kusarigama.


    ¡¸Whoa, I don¡¯t quite get it, but that¡¯s extraordinarily scary.¡¹


    Perhaps it¡¯s low in stock, but all I get is three of them.


    I¡¯d like Shizuka to have one too, but it feels like she¡¯s going to get herself tied by the chain, or get her fingers cut by the sickle, so I decide to pass on it.


    In the end, we buy spears for Seiichi and Mai, and stab-resistant gloves for all of us.


    For someone who¡¯s not used to handling edged tools, there¡¯s a high risk of cutting your own hands, so it¡¯s recommended to wear such gloves.


    Also, they are also handy for punching.


    Shizuka is performing some sort of shadow boxing, but so timidly and cute.


    Perhaps having some sort of flash of inspiration, Seiichi gets himself some brass knuckles.


    The sharp, spiky end-of-the-century flavor is a very chuuni taste.


    Not to mention, Seiichi has made a name for his considerably bad boyish looks.


    If he were to walk down the corridor shrouded in dangerous air, with a spear leaning on his shoulder and fist guards adorning his hands, people would surely avert their gazes and open a path for him.


    ¡¸Just so you know, I¡¯m not like that, alright?¡¹

 CH 10.2

    In order to adjust the time for our dungeon dive, we are having a tea break at the vending machine corner at the entrance before the stairs leading down to Rashomon.


    There are no vending machines in the dungeon, so there seems to be many students who buy drinks to rehydrate themselves inside.


    Come to think of it, there seemed to be that stall-like store, but since the place it pops up seems to be at random, I don¡¯t think we can really expect much from it.


    As a test, I buy a bottle of soda and a can of coffee and put them in the item box.


    I¡¯m a little worried that the drinks may have some sort of strange change once they are inside, but I guess I¡¯ll share some of them with Seiichi later.


    ¡¸Hmm. There¡¯s no need to be modest. Creatures known as boys ought to clad themselves in a little of dreadfulness.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, a little. But I think making none dares to raise their faces in our presences is too much.¡¹


    Exactly.


    Not only is there the matter of us having to avoid doing anything conspicuous, the possibility of us getting strange gazes and being found fault with is by no means zero.


    In other words, what he¡¯s trying to tell me is that, in the face of the battles in the dungeon, he can¡¯t hold back his bloodlust, isn¡¯t it?


    Seiichi is also one hot blooded guy.


    ¡¸¡­ You absolutely don¡¯t get it, do you? I have a feeling that, in a very natural manner, you¡¯re coming up with someone else¡¯s faults.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re very cool, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re intent on arming yourself with kusarigama. Later, I think twirling it around will be dangerous.¡¹


    Mai gives me a warning, but if I don¡¯t familiarize my hands with it, I won¡¯t be able to use it in a real battle.


    Not only does the chain seem to pack a considerable power in itself, the weight balance is also better compared to self-made works.


    By the way, the blade part of the sickle is properly protected by the cover, so it is not dangerous.


    In Toyoashihara academy, where all students walk around with weapons on them, as a part of academy regulations, drawing their weapon within the academy grounds is strictly prohibited.


    ¡¸I also know it for the first time, but the scary part of kusarigama is not its blade, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I do think it¡¯s better to give all kinds of weapon a try at the beginning, but if you use irregular weapons too much, you may fail your class change, you know?¡¹


    Holding a demi-tasse sugarless coffee, Seiichi sits down on the bench.


    ¡¸What do you mean by fail?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, if everything goes well, it seems that we¡¯ll generally come to be able to do a change classes by the second semester.¡¹


    Toyoashihara academy adopts the orthodox tri-semester system.


    From April to July is the first semester, interposed by summer vacation, August to December is the second semester, interposed by winter vacation, and January to March is the third semester.


    ¡¸If we accumulate strange experience, we will be assigned with a similarly strange class when we perform class change in the ¡ºCathedral¡», it seems.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, what does that mean?¡¹


    Very naturally securing herself a place next to Seiichi, Mai tilts her head.


    ¡¸The one said to be the basic class is ¡ºFighter¡», isn¡¯t it? Followed by ¡ºThief¡» and ¡ºArts User¡».¡¹


    ¡¸And it¡¯s said that the recommended one is¡ºFighter¡», isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Indeed, I do have a feeling that it¡¯s written in the Introduction to Labyrinth textbook.


    During class change, you will automatically be bestowed with the class you¡¯re accommodated with, or something.


    And the facility for that purpose seems to be the ¡ºCathedral¡».


    The class that is automatically bestowed to you is randomly chosen from among the classes you qualify for, so if there is a class that you want to become, there seems to be a need to try changing classes multiple times.


    However, since your level is reset each time you change classes, I guess it can be said to be a kind of gamble.


    In that regard, it seems that if you become a superior class, your physical ability correction will also increase.


    As for how it really is like, I won¡¯t know until I actually give it a try.


    For the time being, all I can say is that this is a class-based RPG, not a skill-based one.


    ¡¸It seems that if you perpetrate something weird, you¡¯ll end up pulling the dud class, you see. Like ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» for instance.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yikes. But I think I¡¯m kinda curious to see what kind of skills it can use.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t really say this out loud, but it seems that the enjoy group mostly ends up with that kind of classes.¡¹


    It seems that students who give up on dungeon conquest are called the enjoy group, but since it¡¯s also a kind of derision to them, he naturally lowers his voice.


    I cross my arms as I look at the status of Shizuka, who is quietly sitting next to me.


    I try opening it from the party member list in the upper right corner, and I manage to see it in the same manner as mine.


    When I touch the ¡ºNone¡» class, as expected a list box of her possible class options similarly pops us in a line.


    Not only is the content somewhat different from my list, there are not too many options, either.


    There are also a number of what Seiichi calls dud-type classes.


    There¡¯s an array of fishy sounding classes such as ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», ¡ºHarlot (Nymph)¡», ¡ºService Princess (Maid Princess)¡», ¡ºSex Servant Princess (Slave Lady)¡», ¡ºPuppet Princess (Heartless Queen)¡», ¡ºMeat Relief Princess (Orginian)¡», and so on.


    The ¡º~Princess¡» types are ranked at SSR, but being rarer doesn¡¯t not always mean better.


    The safe-sounding rare class are ¡ºSpearman (Lancer)¡», followed by ¡ºMiko¡» of the ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» branching.


    The correction of ¡º~Princess¡» type classes seems pretty appealing, but I can¡¯t shake the premonition that they are laden with landmines.


    Nevertheless, when I take a look at the nicely lewd-sounding options such as ¡ºSex Servant Princess¡», Shizuka, who before I know it is embracing and clinging to my left hand as if to bury it into her, is staring at the same place as I do with moist eyes.


    When I move the cursor over ¡ºDoll Princess¡» or ¡ºMeat Relief Princess¡», she shows a somewhat sad look, so I have a feeling that she¡¯s clearly able to see it too.


    The person in question doesn¡¯t seems to mind either ¡ºService Princess¡» or ¡ºSex Servant Princess¡», but I can¡¯t really recommend these types of classes that don¡¯t seem to have any further branching.


    I¡¯m not Mai, but well, I do have a bit of interest in what kind of skills they are capable of using.


    I stop Shizuka as she quietly extends her fingers toward¡ºService Princess¡».


    I don¡¯t think Shizuka can operate it, though.


    Apparently, it¡¯s not that Shiuzka herself is activating Interface, but more like she¡¯s sharing my vision information.


    If we have to really change her class, rather than such types that would seem to give correction more in the direction of nightly activities, I think we should go with the standard fantasy type of ¡ºMiko¡».


    ¡¸Ah~, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you when you¡¯re in your own world, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re attracting attentions, or like the shame is flowing to this side or something~.¡¹


    I see, we¡¯re in the position of me holding Shizuka¡¯s upper body, so it surely doesn¡¯t not look like I¡¯m assaulting her.


    It feels like it¡¯s going to be misunderstood again.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a misunderstanding, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll refrain from retorting as such. Well, let¡¯s steadily explore the dungeon, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah.¡¹


    My hand slips and ends up setting ¡ºMiko¡» as Shizuka¡¯s class.


    Even when I turn toward Shizuka, she doesn¡¯t seem to show either strange behaviors or discontent toward the class.


    It¡¯s just, the way her level drops from 14 to 1 is probably due to the so-called level drain.


    The SP value also seems to have dropped slightly due to the level drop, but to begin with, I wonder if it¡¯s right to assume that this SP is similar to the HP in RPG games.


    It¡¯s a bit too late, but it doesn¡¯t seem like something I should arbitrarily tamper with.


    ¡¸No problem. Please try it on me.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m all yours, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡ªsheesh¨C, let¡¯s go¨C. We¡¯re going to leave you behind, okay¨C?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D ¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe ¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸Gegigii!¡¹


    Goblins with clubs in hands attacked the intruders who had stepped into the dim chamber from the corridor.


    With a swish, the boy who took the lead swung his right arm wide and threw the weapon in his hand.


    A weapon that left its wielder¡¯s hand turned into mere matter.


    That meant it could not inflict damage in the battle in the dungeon.


    In accordance with how the depth of the everlasting realm, the depth of the world got closer to its root, the influence of matter (material) and star force (astral) was reversed.


    Mind and flesh, soul and spirit, heart and body.


    The ¡ºRousing The Souls Controlling The Spirits¡» arts, which was the foundation of the Rash¨­mon System, replaced material and astral.


    In other words, cladding the mind, with the flesh serving as the core, they defeated monsters that were the incarnation of miasma (astral).


    This was a system designed to efficiently strengthen the soul (astral), which was difficult to temper as a creature of the everlasting realm.


    As level was the rank of the souls (astral), the strengthened mind subordinated the flesh even in the everlasting realm.


    That meant the mind transcended the flesh.

 CH 10.3

    With level as the standard, once one surpassed level 10, they were at the stage where the astral was mostly free from the influence of material.


    In other words, for the monster of the third stratum with the stratum control value of 20, common kinds of projectiles were already no more than distractions.


    It was exactly because it understood this that the goblin, which had rushed forward without any sort of vigilance, got its leg entangled with the chain and fell headfirst with great momentum.


    The kusarigama, used not as a projectile weapon but as a binding tool for hunting, stopped the goblin in place just as it was intended.


    When the fallen goblin raised its face, it saw the faces of two girls with their teeth gritted through the tips of the spears that were thrust toward it, before then being stabbed to death as it was.


    The wielded weapons were identified as a part of the astral.


    The weight swooshing and whirling in the hand of the boy, who had taken the second kusarigama, crushed the arm of the goblin that was wielding a short sword.


    As the scythe was sucked into the startled goblin¡¯s neck, blue fluid scattered horizontally with a spurt.


    As it was, the kusarigama was used as a throwing binding tool, knocking down another goblin, and letting it be finished off by the pair of spears acting as the rear guards.


    ¡¸Sha!¡¹


    Stepping forward and letting out an exhalation at the same time, he slammed his fist into the goblin that had fallen to his feint and lost its stance.


    The short sword clenched backhanded in the left was used to parry the goblin¡¯s attack, while the brass knuckle fist clenched in the right struck the goblin in the jaw.


    Rather than battle for each other¡¯s life with weapons in hands, compared to ring or street fights, to him, the goblin¡¯s move was nothing more than an amateur¡¯s telephone punch.


    Even if the blow was lacking in ability to reap its life, the staggering and wobbling goblin was already no threat to him.


    Although it was a monster that was the embodiment of miasma, as long as the materialization imitated a living being, its flesh was also a material creature.


    The goblin, whose jaw had been struck and brain had been shaken, fell to its knees with a plop and had its throat slit as it was.


    ¡¸¡ª sha, not bad. I think I¡¯ve caught a glimpse of my style.¡¹


    Heaving out a long sigh, Seiichi stared at his right hand.


    ¡¸Haa, that was scary¡­. As expected, the sensation of stabbing is so gross.¡¹


    Shizuka, continuing to hold her spear tightly, nodded her head next to Mai, who had plopped down on the floor and leaned on her spear.


    ¡¸However, it¡¯s all thanks to Touma-san setting up the stage, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Stabbing from a place beyond the range of the stumbling goblin seems doable even for us, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m also somewhere along barely able to manage if it¡¯s only one on one. Rather, I did know the preconception that projectiles were ineffective, but I sure am surprised that you¡¯d come up with the idea of using them as binding¡­. Huh.¡¹


    With the hexagonal six-foot rod on his shoulder, Touma moved to retrieve the kusarigamas in the place where the goblins had been annihilated.


    Folding his arms, Seiichi squinted his eyes and glowered at him.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ that thing, the club you picked up yesterday?¡¹


    As Touma replied, Yea, it is, right in front of Seiichi, the hexagonal six-foot rod vanished as if melting into the space.


    Pressing his temple with his fingers, Seiichi shifted his gaze diagonally upward.


    ¡¸Say¡­ Touma, can I ask you something?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you able to use some kind of weird skills?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    As Touma was giving a sidelong glance to Seiichi, who was massaging his own temple, Shizuka, who had tottered around to gather the goblin crystals, handed them over to him.


    With a clink, he stored them into the item box as he was.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, to the next one.¡¹


    ¡¸No, wait. Wait a minute. As expected let me make a comeback jab here.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, you want to do it, right away?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it, you don¡¯t have to undress. Not blowjob, either.¡¹


    Mai, squatting down with a plop at his feet, puffed out her cheeks.


    ¡¸Rather than me, you want to do it with Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, no, way.¡¹


    Shizuka, promptly running away and hiding behind Touma¡¯s back, murmured as such.


    ¡¸Seiichi. I think that¡¯s insincere of you toward Mai, who¡¯s so devoted to you.¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve gotten tired of me, huh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! I want to do it with you too, Mai, no, that¡¯s not the point.¡¹


    Reaching out, Mai grinned and put her hand on Seiichi¡¯s crotch.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for teasing you. But I¡¯m starting to get a little tingly¡­..¡¹


    Scratching his head, Seiichi looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Remaining vigilance of our surroundings as we are in the dungeon, we opt to standing doggy position in consideration of our equipment.


    Leaning backward on me, who is leaning my back against the wall, Shizuka is out of strength.


    I hold her up by hugging her with my hand, which is around her stomach, and hooking her from below, so she doesn¡¯t slump down.


    When I stroke her belly button with my right hand, which I have tucked inside her blouse, she bends backward and rubs her body against me like a spoiled puppy.


    Unlike our first time, more often than not, Shizuka ends up climaxing before I do, so I feel a little bad for her.


    I thought she was faking it out of consideration of me, but the twining sounds of her sticky inside, where I¡¯m connected to her through, are erotic.


    ¡¸So, speaking of the skill you can use even without performing class change, it¡¯s a gift you¡¯re born with, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Perhaps, I think that¡¯s not it.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn~¡­Seiichii~.¡¹


    Mai, who seems to be high due to level up intoxication, clings to Seiichi from the front and acts like a spoiled kitten.


    With her cute ass laid bare from her skirt, she feverishly shakes one of her legs, which is being held up by Seiichi, and rubs her cheek on his chest.


    ¡¸This, it¡¯s turned into a kind of weird habit due to yesterday¡¯s successive battles, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Today I¡¯ve come with proper preparation, after all¡­ so, do me more?¡¹


    ¡¸What a hopelessly lewd girl, you are.¡¹


    ¡¸I thought you were going to violate and mess me up after every battle, but you¡¯re such a tease, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I have the urge to cum all the time, and do you not mind being treated like a sexual venting tool?¡¹


    Getting her ear bitten, Mai slightly shakes her ass and nods her head in consent.


    ¡¸If that means I¡¯ll get to be used by you, Seiichi, no, I don¡¯t mind¡­. But be sure to shower me with love at night, okay?¡¹


    I¡¯m impressed with Mai¡¯s laudable devotion, unlike my initial impression of her, but it seems to give Shizuka some weird stimulation, so I think moderation is good.


    Specifically speaking, me too, she is appealing as such with her attitude and eyes.


    Well, we are all unrepentant.


    ¡¸Gift, huh? I guess people with such a do exist, too.¡¹


    I wonder if they are the so-called espers?


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard rumors that there are such folks in the flower group. Perhaps it¡¯s inherited through blood, because they seem to have come and raised their level here for generations. It seems to have higher awakening rate than the so-called returning to one¡¯s ancestry or mutation, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Then I guess Item Box is as expected a different thing.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The heck is that?¡¹


    ¡¸More or less a mysterious space that can store anything, it seems.¡¹


    Suke-san the spirit also said that it was a newly created skill.


    I don¡¯t quite understand it myself, but I give him a quick rundown.


    By the way, as the meeting time seems going to be prolonged, Shizuka continues to happily shake her ass in service mode.


    Honestly speaking, I think the so-called ¡ºService Princess¡» mysterious class would be the best match for Shizuka.


    ¡¸Trading it with a rare item¡­ You mean ¡ºShop¡»?!¡¹


    Perhaps the member inside her also wakes up with a jolt as Seiichi raises his body in excitement, Mai, who is on his chest, clings to him with a feverish, melting face.


    ¡¸One of the seven wonders of the dungeon. A dungeon stall that sells everything.¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, the place where the store was at was a wall, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I, bet. They say it¡¯s like a mirage in the desert. There¡¯s a few sightings a year, but it¡¯s not the kind of thing you can find by looking for it.¡¹


    Lovingly stroking Mai, who seems to have her switch flipped on again and begins to squirm, Seiichi looks up at the ceiling.


    If it really sells anything, then there¡¯s no way Seiichi, who¡¯s looking for a breakthrough method, wouldn¡¯t have investigated it.


    ¡¸Well, if it really exists, then all we have to do is to explore until we stumble upon it. By the way, Touma.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    ¡¸That thing, have you tried it outside?¡¹


    If he means outside the dungeon, then it¡¯s a yes.


    ¡¸I see¡­ I see, so that¡¯s the case, huh. As expected, huh, damn it.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, ahn, amazing, so amazing, Seiichi, so amazing.¡¹


    With the corners of his mouth warping upward into a smile, Seiichi holds up both of Mai¡¯s legs and shakes his hips around like there¡¯s no tomorrow.


    I get that he¡¯s excited because his hypothesis has been proven, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to etch an additional weird habit on Mai.


    I hold Shizuka, who is staring at them enviously and seemingly about to do something reckless, by her legs and lift her into the air at once.


    I¡¯d like to avoid her becoming perverse and all sulky.

 CH 11.1

    Class Change


    We smoothly cleared our second dungeon dive as well.


    After a total of about ten fights, I went from level 29 to 31, Seiichi and Mai went from level 14 to 20, and Shizuka went from level 1 to 3 (Miko).


    Shizuka should have fought at least as much as Mai, but her level up rate is so low.


    I think it¡¯s due to the influence of class change.


    Even so, her SP value still surpasses that of Seiichi and Mai¡¯s, so result-wise, I think acquiring a class is the better option.


    There, the question of what in the world Class is comes up again.


    I think it¡¯ll surely come up in the lecture content of the upcoming lesson, but it seems we¡¯re progressing a little faster than normal.


    Rather than making Sensei go through extra trouble, I think we should do our own research here.


    Just in case, I tried googling ¡ºclass change¡» on the Internet, but as expected, all I got was various game walkthrough information.


    We can more or less connect to the Internet through the academy network, but it is quite heavily filtered, so it¡¯s difficult to use.


    It seems that the only way to find out local information is to rely on the old-fashioned analog method.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to the library located at the end of the garden.


    The building is quite on the compact side compared to the clock tower and the student cafeteria.


    Detached from the academy building, the stand-alone building looks like a stylish lodge-style sidewalk caf¨¦.


    Today is the third day since the dungeon was opened, and the agenda for our party is personal offline information gathering and shopping.


    To begin with, for general students, dungeon dive doesn¡¯t seem to be something to strive for on a daily basis.


    Except for a few battle maniacs, they do it two or three times a week.


    According to the academy¡¯s regulations, once a week is the minimum quota.


    However, for us who are struggling even in the first stratum, I believe what we should do is to accumulate as much experience as possible.


    At the very least, we should get the class change done as soon as possible.


    If we look at Shizuka¡¯s precedent, I think it¡¯s something along us getting our level initialized when we change classes.


    When I enter the library, I receive a warning pertaining to the use of the facility by the receptionist at the entrance.


    The receptionist is not a student, but a specialized librarian.


    In a nutshell, I think the warning is something along the lines of: there are some historically valuable literatures among the collection of books inside, so please handle them with care.


    It seems that taking books out of the library is strictly prohibited, but there is a photocopy machine available.


    I thought that digitalizing the books into PDF format would make it easier to manage, but after entering the stack room, the thought Ah, I think it doesn¡¯t seem possible after all crosses my mind and gets me convinced.


    The inside of the library that I perceivable from its exterior was only half of it.


    Not only is there a staircase leading up and down in front of the entrance, the dense bookshelves on the underground floor, the bookshelves on the mezzanine terrace surrounding the atrium, and even bookshelves around the arch-shaped ceiling are arranged in lines.


    I can¡¯t help but worry that catastrophe would break out should an earthquake occur.


    Most of the books lined up are of hardcover binding that look like they could be used as weapons.


    It feels like on a completely different level from a normal school library.


    And yet, they also seem to have the lighthearted manga and light novels among the collection.


    Shizuka, who for some reason is accompanying me even without me saying a word about it, is looking around the collection of books with a curious look on her face.


    She verily looks like the type of person who seemingly loves books, but I guess she really does.


    And I by no means dislike this moldy scent as well as peculiar tranquility, either.


    Her brightly sparkling eyes are asking me if it is okay to take a look at them.


    Leaving Shizuka, who happily begins exploring at once, alone, I have librarian-san tell me the place where the materials related to ¡ºclass change¡» and ¡ºskill¡» are placed at.


    As these are materials with a high frequency of perusal, they seem to be arranged at a place close to the entrance.


    With a thick dictionary that lists the summary of various class types in hand, I occupy one of the reading desks.


    Perhaps due to the amount of books dominating the space in the library, the reading corner is quite cramped.


    Skimming through the initial resume, I look at the table of contents, which has an endless line of class names.


    The number of basic classes, the first step classes listed at the top is not very large.


    The class with the largest number of branching from the second step onward seems to be as expected ¡ºFighter¡».


    This list itself contains the records of all classes that the students of Toyoashihara Academy had acquired in the past.


    Each page is inscribed with supplementary information pertaining to the attribute values corrections as well as skills of a certain class, but there are more than 1,000 pages.


    The way there are classes such as ¡ºClown of Love and Sorrow (Love and Peace Honesty)¡», which I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what kind of concept it¡¯s based on from its name alone, among the rare-type branching classes is interesting.


    Compared to such a class that blatantly screams out its uniqueness, Shizuka¡¯s ¡ºMiko¡» is poised on the archetype tree of Magi-type.


    It seems to be a kind of hybrid class that provides skills classified such as ¡ºWish¡» and a considerable amount of combat ability.


    I think taking class change as something akin to performing a modification and enhancement surgery that makes use of our accumulated experience is more or less not a mistake.


    I think I¡¯ll have to take a look at the official class change facility, the ¡ºCathedral¡», at least once.


    For now, I tuck a sticky note into the ¡ºMiko¡» page.


    It seems that ¡ºFighter¡», which is described as the main class even in the textbook, is the class with most people qualify for.


    I guess that means physically beating your opponents is the common practice here.


    Of all types, there are also a number of non-combat classes that don¡¯t seem to be useful in battle.


    Even among the non-combat classes, there are slightly peculiar yet are also archetype classes, the ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» branching.


    It seems that students who are unable to adapt to the battles in the dungeon mostly obtain these kinds of classes.


    Since dungeon exploration is a compulsory credit, it¡¯s presumed that they get stuck with accumulating experience through the manner of either being repeatedly wiped out with a cause or parasitizing some party.


    Also, among the non-combat classes, there seems to be ¡ºOfficer¡» branching such as ¡ºLibrarian¡»-san who is at the reception desk, as well as ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching.


    I guess their technical skills will be useful even for dungeon conquest.


    From what I can see through interface, the upperclassmen from the enjoy group are mostly of the ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» branching.


    By the way, the ¡º~Princess¡» type is classified as SSR, and I¡¯ve only seen a few possessors of these classes even in the whole academy.


    One of them is Midori-sensei, our homeroom teacher.


    It¡¯s the ¡ºMeat Relief Princess¡» that Shizuka is also qualified for, so I become somewhat intrigued by its details.


    But after considering how nauseating its entry of acquisition conditions is, I decide to skip over it.


    As expected, the ¡º~Princess¡» type classes seem to be a trap class with a high correction value but a clogged branching tree.


    Just in case, I also try looking for the type that seems capable of curing even incurable illness, but the classes that are capable of using cure-type skills turn out to be fairly rare.


    It seems that there is skill that is something along that line possessed by the superior class of the ¡ºHealer¡» type, but in terms of rarity, it¡¯s probably SR.


    And since its class depth is also of the fourth step, there are no current students who are qualified for it.


    It seems that the acquisition conditions for rare classes are related to one¡¯s own qualities, but the precise details don¡¯t seem to be known as of yet.


    Since neither me nor Seiichi seems to have¡ºHealer¡» type qualities, it doesn¡¯t appear in our class change list.


    There are some possibilities in Shizuka¡¯s ¡ºMiko¡» class, and Mai too, if she does her branching well from the ¡ºArts User¡» type, she may be able to arrive at a similar class.


    I believe this part is a subject for party deliberation whose materials I ought to copy.


    I stretch for once and crack my neck.


    It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve searched through materials in paper media, so my shoulders are going stiff.

 CH 11.2

    Pasifista


    I give my class change list another check.


    1st:


    ¡ºFighter¡», ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», ¡ºAxeman (Slasher)¡» R, ¡ºFistman (Pugilist)¡» R, ¡ºBandit¡» R, ¡ºSuperior Slayer (Giant Killing)¡» SR


    2nd:


    ¡ºWarrior¡», ¡ºHikikomori (Parasite)¡», ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡», ¡ºSamurai¡», ¡ºWicked Fighter (Berserker)¡» R, ¡ºOne who Slaughter (Slayer)¡» SR, ¡ºTamer¡» SR


    SSR:


    ¡ºSalacity Lord (Sacrilegist)¡», ¡ºPeerless Lord (Don Juan)¡», ¡ºFolly Lord (Naked King)¡».


    GR:


    ¡ºBrave¡», ¡ºGod Slayer Apprentice (Judas Jr.)¡», ¡ºThunder God Apprentice (Raijin Jr.)¡», ¡ºEvil God Apprentice (Diabolic Jr.)¡», ¡ºGaki Eater (Overgreed)¡», ¡º£ª£ª£ª¡».


    I gaze at the list that is sorted by rarity.


    It seems that the ¡º~Lord¡» type is the male counterpart to the Girls¡¯¡º~Princess¡» type.


    ¡ºSSR¡» seems to be a special type with no further class change.


    By the way, the ¡ºBrave¡» and so on are not even listed in the academy class dictionary.


    As for the garbled one, it¡¯s somewhat scary so the thought of checking it doesn¡¯t even cross my mind.


    Since they are classified as ¡ºGR¡», the smell of traps is so vivid.


    Seiichi also has a similar option list, but overall it¡¯s totally muscle-brain-ish.


    Even if we choose a very rare class, it¡¯s hard to estimate its branching option, so I believe we¡¯d be better off avoiding it.


    If I have to choose one among these, I think I should go with something listed in the second step classes, from ¡ºWarrior¡» to ¡ºTamer¡».


    It is said that depending on the aptitude of the individual, there are cases where one gets to start with a branch class in a skipping step manner, in other words, these classes are deemed to be suitable for me.


    ¡ºHikikomori (Parasite)¡» and ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡» of the ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» branching are out of the question.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder as to why classes such as ¡ºWicked Fighter (Berserker)¡» and ¡ºOne who Slaughter (Slayer)¡» would even appear on my list, so they are a no go.


    The ¡ºSuperior Killer (Giant Killing)¡», which I¡¯m a little curious about, seems to provide a powerful correction against opponents of higher levels, but it¡¯s too restrictive.


    ¡ºTamer¡» seems to have a beast user-ish image to it, but I have a feeling its appearance on the list is related to Shizuka crystal.


    As for ¡ºBrave¡», its name alone is kind of embarrassing, and I feel like I¡¯d be forced to go on a journey in search of the Demon Lord, so it¡¯s off the list.


    As expected, I think the safest choice would be ¡ºSamurai¡».


    Speaking of its branching, as expected, I wonder if it will lead to ¡ºDaimyou¡» or ¡ºHatamoto¡»?


    Touching the class field in the interface, I move the cursor over ¡ºSamurai¡».


    ¡¸Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    I obtain ¡ºThunder God Apprentice (Raijin Jr.)¡» class.


    That¡¯s how it is if I have to describe what has just happened as is, but even I don¡¯t understand it myself.


    For some reason, a bar memory labeled with GP has appeared underneath the SP value on my status display.


    When I turn around while rubbing my eyebrows, I see a female student who just stumbled over the chair I am sitting in, and is giving me a dubious look.


    ¡¸Are you from the general class? How rare to see you guys here in the library.¡¹


    A black sailor uniform for both top and bottom.


    It¡¯s a girl from the flower group, a student from the supreme class.


    Based on the common academic year badge she has, she¡¯s a new student just like us.


    Her silk-like black hair runs down to her waist.


    The katana on her waist is lacquered.


    Her name is Kaori and her class is ¡ºSamurai¡».


    I have a feeling like she¡¯s totally picking a fight with me.


    ¡¸Begone. Thot.¡¹


    I try to express my feelings in an easy to understand manner.


    The ¡ºSamurai¡» class that seems as though being shown off is pleasantly rubbing my feeling in the wrong way.


    In contract, what the heck is this ¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡» I¡¯ve gotten myself with.


    Do I now have a navel picking skill or something?


    The class field in the information viewer is firmly fixed, and my level value is also reset to 1.


    Wait, to begin with, I think the problem here is how bad the control system of Interface, right?


    Next time I meet Suke-san, I wonder if she¡¯d be willing to upgrade the version.


    At the very least, I¡¯d like to have choice confirmation that says ¡¸Are you sure about it?¡¹.


    Clacking sound echoes through the quiet library.


    The books Samurai-sama is carrying fall to the floor with a thud.


    Throwing away books is a lack of character.


    Her fair-skinned, seemingly as though covered in powder, and well-proportioned face flushes, and she unlocks the mouth of the sheath, with a katana resting in it, on her waist.


    Looking at its curve, it¡¯s not a tachi but an uchigatana, and as the blade part is purposely set facing upward, perhaps calling it a rising katana will be more apt, but since it¡¯s hung on the belt with a fastening folder, I think saying that it¡¯s being put on is more accurate.


    Well, honestly speaking, be it tachi, uchigatana or anything else, I think it¡¯s totally trivial other when it comes to sword drawing arts.


    ¡¸¡­ Apologize and correct your words.¡¹


    Hmm, Seiichi also once told me: you have a hard to understand facial expressions, so use words more.


    ¡¸You have no character. I totally couldn¡¯t care less. Begone. Thot.¡¹


    I get my point across clearly and shift my gaze back to the class dictionary.


    By the way, it is written in the resume of the class dictionary, but it seems that getting our level initialized when we perform class change is the specification.


    The level that enables you to perform class change for the first step class is 10.


    To change from the first step to the second step class, you need 20 levels.


    Being able to skip the first step class from ¡ºNone¡» directly to the second step class can be said to be lucky, considering that the experience required to level up is comparatively higher after the class change.


    In my case, considering the hassle of reacquiring my class, I have a feeling that I¡¯m going on a fool¡¯s errand.


    As I leave my seat to borrow the photocopier with the class dictionary in hand, I catch a glimpse of Samurai-sama, who¡¯s making her katana sing clink and clank with the mouth of its sheath remains unlocked, with bright red face and flapping open and closed mouth.


    ¡¸Kukkukku.¡¹


    To think she¡¯d imitate a carp with the mouth of the sheath alone, she¡¯s got me there.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡ªFor as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve never received such a humiliation.¡¹


    Kaori sensed the tremble of her own voice through her never subsiding anger.


    The supreme class building detached from the regular class building.


    The ones who were in the student council room, which was akin to symbolize privilege, were only those who embodied privilege even among the supreme class students.


    ¡¸So there¡¯s such an interesting guy, huh.¡¹


    The one laughing with amusement was a male student who was huge both horizontally and vertically.


    The vice president of the student council, Kouji.


    His large built that was worthy of the superior rare class, ¡ºRampart Knight (Fortress Lord)¡», was seated into the leather-covered sofa.


    Possessing a rare class was a status as well as an object of reverence.


    If the archetype class was one that followed the rails laid out for it, then the rare class could be said to be one that made the class follow the style it had established.


    The mere fact that a person was in possession of a superior rare class was proof that he or she was undoubtedly a skilled person.


    Pure strength was a¡ºmartial authority¡» that couldn¡¯t be ignored, even in a world where the authority of the outside world was rampant.


    ¡¸It¡¯s no laughing matter, you know. The slackening of discipline these days is getting intolerable. I suppose it can be said to be a sign that we¡¯re being looked down by the lowborn folks.¡¹


    A male student pushed up his glasses with his fingers and gave Kaori a cruel look.


    ¡¸Why, didn¡¯t you cut him down right then and there?¡¹


    ¡¸Right¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, come on, Reiji. Don¡¯t ask for something that reckless.¡¹


    With an exasperated face, Kouji made a follow up for Kaori, who, being condemned, flinched as though agreeing to it was only a matter of course.


    Authorized slash.


    It was a privilege granted to supreme class students, referring to the¡ºstriking down the impolite¡» that was also listed in the article of in-grounds sword-drawing permission.


    Even as the rules established during the ancient military academy age had received both amendment and supplement, a part of the academy regulations that could be labeled as anachronistic was left as it was.


    ¡¸He ought to be an anachronist. That¡¯s why he looked down on you. This is why women are, he thought.¡¹


    The vice president of the student council, Reiji.


    The possessor of a nigh-unique rare class of¡ºOne who discipline (Punisher)¡», as well as the former student council president.

 CH 11.3

    Pasifista


    In case a student from the supreme class performed striking down the impolite on a student from the regular class.


    Not only did they have to promptly report it to the academy, they would be levied with a punishment of 20 days suspension, no matter for what reason it was.


    That was as far as the established rules went.


    ¡¸Every year around this time, there¡¯s a need to give a lesson to new students who do not know their place. It is our duty to carry it out. And you¡¯ve neglected it.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop it at that.¡¹


    The cold, emotionless words interrupted Reiji¡¯s censure, which had begun to contain sadistic heat.


    A male student sitting behind the mahogany desk at the front of the student council room looked up from the tabletop.


    Student council president of Toyoashihara Academy, Tetsurou.


    ¡¸Trying to clean up your fianc¨¦¡¯s mess yourself? Mixing public and private life is unbecoming of someone who stands at the top.¡¹


    ¡¸Nonsense. I have no intention of exposing myself to the unsightliness of getting psyched over the treatment of a mere lowborn.¡¹


    As if it were a trivial matter, he said as he leaned his back on the backrest.


    At the indirectly thrown humiliation, Reiji, who rid his expression as he thought to himself, crooked his lips.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t forget that you are our representative. Which means you being looked down upon is the same as us suffering unbearable humiliation.¡¹


    With no intention of listening to his reply, Reiji got up from his seat, turned around and walked out of the student council room.


    ¡¸Haa, what a hopeless guy.¡¹


    Kouji, who had gotten acquainted with him since the days they were the president and the vice president, heaved out a sigh.


    Considering his feeling for falling from the top seat to the second one, though, he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him.


    Even after they graduated from the academy, there was a difference in prestige they would attain from being titled as the active student council president or the former president.


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, Tetsurou-sama. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡¹


    On the other hand, Kaori, who had gotten meek and was in low spirits, bowed her head deeply.


    Her being titled the student council secretary was solely thanks to her connection with Tetsurou.


    ¡¸Nonsense.¡¹


    Tetsurou muttered toward no one in particular and shifted his gaze back toward the documents on the desk.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The third floor of Hakutsuru-sou, in Shizuka and Mai¡¯s room.


    I think this is the right place to meet up.


    Since the kinds of cellphone are unusable here, being unable to easily send messages is as expected inconvenient.


    But well, I don¡¯t personally have one, so it¡¯s just perhaps, a MAYBE.


    Mai is also kind of like Seiichi¡¯s attachment by now, so if we can get into contact with one of them, we should be able to find their whereabouts.


    Both of them should have reached level 20 already, so I think it would be better to have them obtain their classes before the dungeon dive tomorrow.


    ¡¸Nmnm¡­ um.¡¹


    Shizuka, burying her face deeply, gulps down.


    With two adolescent youth of different gender secluding themselves alone in a room, it¡¯s naturally led to an erotic development from the time the sun was still high.


    I longed for this smothering sense of adolescence very much.


    In front of me, who is sitting on the bed, Shizuka is kneeling and giving me a service as if stuffing herself with a soft cream without losing momentum.


    We both are still wearing our uniforms, and this subtle cosplay feeling is wonderful.


    When I stroke her head, she squints happily, and the sensation of her sticky tongue twines around the object held in her mouth.


    Since I¡¯m already high in tension that it won¡¯t be strange for me to cum anytime, I think Shizuka¡¯s important place is considerably seething too.


    However, this is ultimately a service from Shizuka, and she has asked me not to touch her.


    Being overly, sensitively synchronized and tuned will raise trouble not only in her daily life but also during the battles in the dungeon, so this is a part of her training.


    It¡¯s not simply because Shizuka herself loves to serve, I think.


    I wonder if she has some attachments for the¡ºService Princess¡» class.


    Nonetheless, lovingly stroking her alone seems to be too much for her, so I end up teasing her by doing it from time to time.


    ¡¸Nmm, nmm¡­ Hnn!¡¹


    Squeezing one of her breasts that are too large to be contained in my palm, I pinch the nipple that has erect stiff all this time.


    I fiddle with the tip that is giving firm feedback even through the bra cup.


    Inside the skirt of Shizuka, who is slumped on the floor, her thighs are rubbing together as if she can¡¯t endure it anymore.


    If I cum as is, I feel that Shizuka, who is just giving me a blowjob, is going to cum with me too.


    I have a feeling that this has already gone beyond training, and is more of a fetish play.


    Brushing up her hair and holding it in the back of her head, I reach the finish line while continuing fondling the boobs of Shizuka, who is admirably and devotedly sucking me.


    As she lets the cum, which she receives in the back of her throat, flow down into her stomach, Shizuka¡¯s hips jerked, looks like she cums together with me as expected.


    The tip of Shizuka¡¯s tongue is rubbing against the urethra, which has swollen to send out cum, as if to encourage it to release everything it has.


    Shizuka¡¯s lips, which have been sucking me all this time, are now covered with drool, but without minding it, she resumes her service while continuing sucking my penis, whose muscle has gotten just slightly flaccid.


    The exceedingly itchy sensation from my penis, whose sensitivity has increased, makes me put more strength into the palm that is squeezing Shizuka¡¯s right boob.


    In response, Shizuka¡¯s service rises further in intensity, forming a mysterious cycle.


    This is switching to mutual pleasure play with the only rules remaining are no undress and no insertion, but I have a feeling that I couldn¡¯t care less about all of it anymore.


    ¡¸I¡¯m back~, huh¡­Wow!¡¹


    The sound of the door being opened and Mai¡¯s voice echo simultaneously.


    ¡¸It¡¯s service time, isn¡¯t it? I so get it.¡¹


    I don¡¯t get what she gets, but she¡¯s been an upbeat girl from the start.


    Shizuka spares the door a glance while still continuing her service.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡¹


    ¡¸For you to wish for a double service, what a greedy-san you are!¡¹


    Without the stopper known as Seiichi around, dealing with Mai is generally a challenge.


    ¡¸Your voice is too loud, rather, your gaze is painful.¡¹


    Seiichi, pushing Mai on the back and entering the room, closes the doors and heaves out a sigh.


    Given that he¡¯s holding a handbag with a purchasing department mark, they¡¯ve most likely gone to a shopping date.


    ¡¸Err, if you want to use me for lewd stuff, please go through Seiichi, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, we¡¯ve yet to register as partners, though.¡¹


    It seems to be a registration system to prevent various problems between men and women.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but I think I have a recollection of giving a thumb print on something titled partner registration application form Shizuka once brought me.


    ¡¸¡­ You should really stop casually giving your signature without knowing what it is for.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Shizuka is, as expected that, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn.¡¹


    I stroke Shizuka, who is licking me while pretending to hear nothing.


    I have no intention of doubting Shizuka¡¯s intention.


    It¡¯s not the same as trust, it¡¯s more like credence in a contractual relationship.


    Incidentally, there is a special pin badge that boys wear on their neckties and girls wear on their scarves as proof that they have a partner.


    It is strictly forbidden to forcefully approach someone who is wearing this pin badge, which would raise a duel issue.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s such a thing as a dueling system ¨C Mensur.


    ¡¸So, are you inviting us for a swing? You sure like to do something that doesn¡¯t match your face.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun is also a boy, after all.¡¹


    Not good, they misunderstand.


    ¡¸Hmm~. Well, I guess it¡¯s about time, so why not¡­ If we get too used with someone, we¡¯ll fall, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s not it, are you fine with it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s without a doubt a convenient matter for the men, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case for the women. As expected.¡¹


    Staring at Seiichi with upturned eyes, Mai shows a grin.


    ¡¸You chickening? Unable to handle a heavy girl?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve gone and said it now.¡¹


    I don¡¯t mind them poking and flirting with each other, but I¡¯d like them to wait a bit before creating their own world.

 CH 12.1

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡¹


    Leave the flirting aside, now is the time for a meeting about class change for the sake of dungeon conquest.


    ¡¸Err, but please let me take a bath first¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s a serious talk.¡¹


    I clearly tell Mai, who is sitting fidgety on her bed.


    Sitting on the chair, Seiichi shows a bitter smile as he stares at Shizuka and me, who are sitting on her bed.


    ¡¸What do you mean by a serious talk when you still have Shizuka sucking you?¡¹


    Shizuka, in underwear form, is lying next to me on the bed and still burying her face on my crotch.


    When I tried picking up Shizuka, who was slumped on the floor, I found that the rear part of her skirt had gotten soaked, so I had it taken off.


    ¡¸She¡¯s in a state where the switch can¡¯t be turned off.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, Yes. It¡¯s already too late for Shizuka, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸The person in question seems to be happy anyway, so I think we¡¯ve got nothing to say about it.¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai stare and nod at each other, but I wonder if it¡¯s about that so-called fall from earlier.


    I think this state of Shizuka¡¯s is due to the influence of Shizuka crystal, though.


    ¡¸To think she¡¯d fall in only a week, I wonder just how high Touma-kun¡¯s male level is.¡¹


    There¡¯s this ¡ºPeerless Lord¡» that appeared on my class change list, but I can¡¯t help but wonder why such a class appeared on the list.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, but looking at Shizuka¡¯s state, if it actually feels that good then I don¡¯t mind becoming like her too, perhaps.¡¹


    ¡¸So, what is it that you want to talk about?¡¹


    Placing his hand on Mai¡¯s mouth in order to interrupt her words, Seiichi leans forward.


    ¡¸Yup. It¡¯s about the tactical course of our party.¡¹


    ¡¸You mean an additional member? Well, I guess that¡¯s a good idea.¡¹


    Now that he mentions it, I think I should put that into consideration, too.


    The so-called ideal member count for a party is said to be five, where six is the greatest limit of a single party recognizable by Rashomon.


    ¡¸True enough, diving with only fixed members since the beginning may seem suspicious¡­. Should we just randomly look for stray member then?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Seiichi has a mark among the girls in our class.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi. Shut it please.¡¹


    Receiving a fixed stare from Mai, Seiichi flinches.


    But they all cry when I call out to them, so I think I¡¯ll entrust the matter of the additional member to Seiichi.


    ¡¸Boys are also fine, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Rejected. There are only guys with blatant ulterior motives.¡¹


    We also engage in somewhat indecent acts in the dungeon, so I¡¯m afraid taking along an additional boy will bring about nothing but trouble.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped then, I guess.¡¹


    Mai brightens up for some reason, but looking at it ability-wise, everyone is similarly doubtful.


    ¡¸We¡¯re also pretty much the same, aren¡¯t we? Well, we¡¯re going pretty ahead, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ve gotten pretty strong, haven¡¯t we? But our muscles haven¡¯t changed at all, so it feels weird.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s upper arm, as she shows her biceps, is squishy.


    ¡¸Leaving the matter related to additional member to Seiichi, the real issue is this.¡¹


    I hand over the A4 papers containing the materials I copied in the library to Seiichi and Mai.


    As for Shizuka, who is happily licking me, I¡¯ll hand the copy of the Miko page to her later.


    ¡¸Class details huh, this I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea. Somehow, there are also some classes I don¡¯t know about.¡¹


    I¡¯ve copied down the class pages that both of them can obtain at the moment.


    Speaking of it in order of rarity, in Seiichi¡¯s case.


    1st:


    ¡ºFighter¡», ¡ºThief¡», ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», ¡ºFistman (Puncher)¡» R, ¡ºSuperior Killer (Giant Killing)¡» SR.


    2nd:


    ¡ºAssassin¡», ¡ºNinja¡», ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡», ¡ºSpy¡» SR


    SSR:


    ¡ºPeerless Lord (Don Juan)¡»


    GR:


    ¡º£ª£ª£ª Apprentice¡»


    In the case of Mai.


    1st:


    ¡ºFighter¡», ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡», ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», ¡ºFire Arts User (Flame Magi)¡» R, ¡ºSuperior Killer (Giant Killing)¡» SR


    2nd:


    ¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡», ¡ºDancer¡», ¡ºIncitement User (Agitator)¡» R


    SSR:


    ¡ºCherish Princess (Idol Master)¡», ¡ºSex Servant Princess (Slave Lady)¡»


    Something like that.


    The reason why ¡º~Lord¡» and ¡º~Princess¡» types are trap classes is because how nigh impossible it is to level them up.


    In other words, they¡¯ll lose their ability to change classes again.


    They do have great stats correction, but are not really designed for battle, and in exchange for providing unique abilities, they also come with strange penalties.


    In the case of ¡ºService Princess¡», it has some incomprehensible penalties such as the need for her to set a master, absolute obedience to her master¡¯s orders, or that she¡¯d die if she doesn¡¯t receive attention from her master for more than three days.


    In return, a great correction comes with any act that falls under the category of service, so it seems she¡¯d be able to turn into an unparalleled domestic warrior.


    I exclude Seiichi¡¯s garbled Jr. and Mai¡¯s ¡ºCherish Princess¡» and ¡ºSex Servant Princess¡» from the lists I¡¯ve handed to them.


    Both ¡ºCherish Princess¡¯ and ¡ºSex Servant Princess¡» are specialized sex-related classes, with nothing but dubious perks such as resistance to a large number of people or stamina recovery through semen drinking.


    However, there seems to be some benefits as well, such as improvement in flesh-related condition as well as slower aging.


    ¡¸Wow, Peerless Lord. So sick!¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, It¡¯s a no go, isn¡¯t it? Unlimited erection is fine and all, but what the heck is this dying if you don¡¯t have sex once a day¡­?¡¹


    The penalty for the ¡º~Lord¡» and ¡º~Princess¡» types is generally set to death, so it is quite risky.


    However, it seems to also increase the pleasure you give to your partner, so it looks like Mai is somewhat enticed by it.


    It¡¯s just, I think having such a person in the party won¡¯t prove to be of any use.


    ¡¸In that case, don¡¯t include it in the list¡­. Rather, is there any point in showing us these stuffs?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. Choose.¡¹


    Flapping the papers held between his fingers, Seiichi makes a doubtful expression.


    ¡¸Nah. There¡¯s no point even if we choose one, is there? We can¡¯t do class change just yet, rather, we can¡¯t even choose it.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    I wonder how I should explain it.


    I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m not a good speaker, so I¡¯d like Shizuka-san to do the explaining for me.


    Perhaps receiving my prayer-like thought, Shizuka-san raises her face, but with a displeased look for some reason.


    My son, which ends up being slovenly unraveled and laid bare, moderately grows timid.


    This is due to me having to think about something difficult after being sucked off three times in a row.


    Shizuka, not caring about the stares of everyone, puts her hands together in front of her chest and closes her eyes as if praying.


    ¡¸Wish.¡¹


    In response to her quiet murmur, my crotch flashes, and, standing up, the angle of my son recovers.


    Satisfied, Shizuka buries her face in my crotch and begins to play with my son again.


    I see, the ¡ºWish¡» skill can be used in this way too, huh.


    What a uselessly versatile skill.


    ¡¸Err, Shizuka, what did you just do?¡¹


    ¡¸Did she, use, a skill? If I remember it correctly, Wish is something that Miko can use, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    Miko¡¯s signature skill ¡ºWish¡» is a skill that grants your prayer.


    In a sense, it is an almighty, dream-like power, but its effects are limited only to a trivial scope.


    It¡¯s something along if you pray: I want power, if you are originally able to carry ten books, you¡¯ll then come to be able to carry eleven.


    I don¡¯t think you can use ¡ºWish¡» itself as an attack, but it should be useful enough to make a monster fall or heal a minor injury.


    It having an effect even on rejuvenation is beyond my expectation, though.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that letting Shizuka use it freely might raise a bit of a problem.

 CH 12.2

    ¡¸¡ªin other words, Touma, with the broken skill, the so-called interface or something, of yours, you¡¯re able to voluntarily do class change?¡¹


    ¡¸I believe I was told that it was something like a beta version skill, though.¡¹


    ¡¸You dickhead, just how much use do you think you¡¯ll get out of being able to choose your change classes destination?!¡¹


    The time both Shizuka and I got classes that were somewhat different from what we expected.


    ¡¸Is that super awesome?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, awesome can¡¯t even begin to describe it. Touma, be sure not to tell outsiders about it, okay?¡¹


    Seiichi, switching to serious mode, gives me such a warning.


    It seems that in the case we obtain an unidentified class or skill that isn¡¯t listed in the academy¡¯s database, we¡¯re obliged to report it to the academy.


    There seems to be discoverer bonus-like privilege, but it seems to come with human experiment-like examination.


    Thus it¡¯s decided to cover the skills up.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Seiichi, Mai, both of you can already do class change.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow. Lucky.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a minute. I believe there¡¯s supposed to be the precondition of being at level 10 for performing class change.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why there¡¯s no problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you can even see our level? Just how much of a cheat skill is that¡­?¡¹


    I think being at level 20 is enough, or rather, the overflow portion is such a waste.


    And Shizuka-san, I wonder if it is not about time to get tired of it.


    It certainly feels good, but it feels like the sensation has gotten dull and numb.


    ¡¸But there¡¯s no magic swordsman. Hmm, if I have to choose from these, I think I¡¯ll be kinda lost.¡¹


    ¡¸So this is my potential, huh¡­. As expected, looks like I really have no qualities for a healer.¡¹


    Giving the lost duo a sidelong glance, Shizuka-san is enraptured in performing boob job service.


    For the person who¡¯s performing the service to be so satisfied, sex sure is deep in various ways.


    This, If I take her to the ¡ºCathedral¡», I feel that she¡¯d end up being a ¡ºService Princess¡» or something.


    ¡¸If we have to choose, then I guess we should go with the second step class. Since I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to tell a damn if we start with a superior class from the get go, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, I guess I¡¯ll go with ¡ºSorcery User¡». ¡ºAgitator¡» seems too ambiguous, after all¡­. I wish I had healer in my list, though.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll just look for another way.¡¹


    I¡¯m sorry while the two are in the middle of flirting and creating a good atmosphere, but I truly wish them to decide soon.


    The way them erecting a love field the moment we leave them alone sure is troubling.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D ¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe ¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    Bracing his step with a thump, Seiichi raised and crossed his arms in front of his body.


    What was held in each hand was an intensely curved dagger with a knuckle guard.


    The dagger, which was specialized for hand-to-hand combat, was of the kind that was commonly known as trench knife, and the brass knuckle-shaped guard, which protected the fingers, was a feature designed to be able to also be used for striking from the beginning.


    On the battlefield, it was a weapon for reaping each other¡¯s life in hand-to-hand combat in a literal trench.


    ¡¸Gigi!¡¹


    A goblin with a wooden shield and a short sword at the ready rushed at Seiichi from the front.


    As the miasma did not circulate in the uncharted domain, most of the monsters they encountered were at the upper limit of the stratum control value.


    In other words, the level of the goblins on the third stratum was 20, which was also the limit of their race.


    To put their strength level in a simple term, they were as strong as 20 level 1 goblins.


    As the lowest standard in the dungeon was level 1 goblin equaled a normal human, such strength was enough to be called monstrous.


    ¡¸¡­ Bunshin.¡¹


    The murmur that slipped out his gritted mouth, overlapped like an echo.


    The goblin stumbled by Seiichi, who darted left and right at the same time from its point of view, and got its face struck from both sides.


    ¡¸This thing, it feels sickening¡­. I can somehow sense from both sides, but just under what principle does it work?¡¹


    Merging into one again, Seiichi pulled out the trench knife from the back of the goblin.


    It was one of the¡ºNinjutsu¡» skills¡ºNinja¡» could use, ¡ºBunshin (Doppelganger)¡».


    ¡ºNinja¡», a second step rare class, was a class that provided great correction for one¡¯s fleshy battle ability.


    It was a hybrid class that could also use magic-type skill called the¡ºFive Elusive Arts¡», which was also a part of¡ºNinjutsu¡».


    ¡¸Hahaha, burn. Burn to ash!¡¹


    The high-tension Mai raised her staff with a loud laughter.


    The arts-use assistant tool called magic rod was an item that allowed humans, whose magic control organ had degenerated, to use magic.


    It was a product of lost magialogy revived in the modern age by the research department set up in the depth of the health and medical care building.


    With the magic rod sold in the purchasing department for arts user, coupled with their physical strengthening modification through class change, they would come to be able to use¡ºMagic¡» without the need for training.


    Mai, who had had her magical energy control ability enhanced due to her acquisition of¡ºSorcery User¡» class, she was able to convert her SP (Soul Point) into magical energy.


    SP ¨C which was the soul point, magical energy, miasma, as well as the composite element of the soul ¨C was the first Prima Materia, the foundation element of the universe.


    It was said to be the ultimate catalyst for innumerable changes.


    The magical energy, which was given the attribute of fire through the intermediary of the magic rod, manifested into a volleyball-sized fireball at the tip of the staff.


    ¡¸Choiya.¡¹


    She swung the magic rod down as if she were throwing a ball with it.


    The fireball, which was fired and flying with vrooing sound, made a direct hit on a goblin that was trying to flee to the corridor and engulfed it in fire.


    ¡¸I have, awakened! Super overpowered!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get the power over your head.¡¹


    Seiichi retorted to Mai, who was in loud laughter with her hands on her waists, but cold sweat running down on his back at the sight of the goblins that had turned into bundles of flames here and there.


    The reason why magic was not nullified despite it being a projectile was because magic was not material, but astral in itself.


    Arts user-type class could be said to be a powerful class that excelled at astral wielding.


    ¡¸But I¡¯m strong, aren¡¯t I? I think I¡¯m the strongest damage dealer in this party!¡¹


    ¡¸Hold it down until you get used to it. Like really.¡¹


    Perceiving its danger, Seiichi told Mai, whose breathing was disarranged, with a serious look.


    ¡¸But, but, with this I¡¯m no longer baggage, you know? I¡¯ve come to be of some use too.¡¹


    ¡¸I never thought of you as a burden from the start.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi~.¡¹


    Getting attacked with a serious look, Mai easily cave in and limply leaned on Seiichi¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸Oioi. Geez, what a hopeless girl, you are.¡¹


    ¡¸Funya¡­ huh, somehow I can¡¯t muster up strength, I think.¡¹


    ¡¸O, oi?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s the case, huh. I think I¡¯m out of MP.¡¹


    With the hexagonal six-foot red on his shoulder, Touma moved toward Seiichi, who was hugging Mai in fluster.


    Mai¡¯s MP bar graph displayed in Touma¡¯s interface was about eighty percent greyed out.


    Seiichi¡¯s and Shizuka¡¯s had also decreased due to them using¡ºNinjutsu¡» and¡ºWish¡», but by less than even ten percent.


    ¡¸I, I see¡­. Making me worry like that.¡¹


    ¡¸U~, sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not too fine. It¡¯s not the type where it¡¯s divided into stamina and magical energy like in RPG. But seems to be more like a shared value of HP and MP.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi!¡¹


    Seiichi became pale faced, but Touma¡¯s conjecture was roughly correct.

 CH 12.3

    If the star force (astral) that strengthened the flesh (material) were to decrease, they¡¯d be weakened to a state no different than normal humans.


    The sense of emptiness Mai was feeling right now was a gap due to her dropping from strengthened state to the state no different than a normal human.


    However, if the astral were to completely dry up, the flesh (material) would also cease functioning.


    This was a subject that was taught early on even in the class, but for Touma and the others who were too far ahead, it was nothing but a shackle.


    This was the long-standing risk of the arts user-type class for being able to wield astral so efficiently.


    ¡¸At the moment she has about 20% left. I think the durability of the barrier is also decreasing, so you might want to let her recover for a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, it recovers naturally, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. The recovery rate seems to be faster inside the dungeon than outside.¡¹


    Using¡ºWish¡» multiple time on the bed, Shizuka, having her SP recovery rate unable to keep up with the expenditure, ultimately ended up going limp and losing consciousness was a story of last night.


    The SP value that increased with level up was the size of what the vessel could contain.


    Even if the astral accumulated in the vessel was spent, it could be recovered to its maximum limit by absorbing from the surroundings.


    ¡¸By the way, you can also recover it through sex. On that note, yours will decrease, though, Seiichi¡­. Also, when you¡¯re low on SP, for some reason your body switches to horny mode.¡¹


    Finished collecting the goblin crystals and poised herself next to Touma, Shizuka averted her gaze.


    The decrease in SP roused one¡¯s survival instinct, and in case there was someone of the opposite sex overflowing with SP nearby, their instinctual function to collect it would kick in.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ahn¡­. Somehow, it¡¯s amazing. Seiichi is filling me until the depth of my belly.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. I feel like I¡¯m being sucked in.¡¹


    Letting Mai ¨C who is exposing a melting, slovenly face ¨C straddle himself, Seiichi¡¯s hips twitch.


    When the Seiichi-Mai pair engages in politely put recovery time, our side also gets free time to spare, so we¡¯re in the middle of indulging ourselves in sex.


    By the way, I¡¯ve asked her to refrain from using ¡®¡ºWish¡» to get it up.


    Such an outside interference-type skill can seem to be resisted, but perhaps due to the influence of Shizuka crystal¡¯s link, somehow I can¡¯t resist it at all.


    The reason is because, being offered her springy ass peeking out from her rolled up rear side skirt, it has already stood in attention without the need of skill whatsoever.


    ¡¸Mai, when things seem bad, I think having you use your magic to wipe the enemies out, and then me recharging your SP may be a valid strategy.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yesh. I¡¯ll do, as you say¡­ but, this. ¨C Ahn, not good, this is bad.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Straddling Seiichi, who¡¯s sitting on the floor, with a twitch, Mai quivers while seemingly losing control of herself.


    ¡¸Ahn, hnn¡­ hnnu, not a thing, wrong. Okay? I see, so this is how it feels, huh¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka gives Mai, who takes a glance at her, a nod.


    ¡¸Uhn. No problem, at all¡­. Seiichi~, I love you.¡¹


    ¡¸O, oi?¡¹


    ¡¸I oh so love you.¡¹


    Licking him like a cat, Mai, who is being pampered by Seiichi, seems somewhat satisfied.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that arts user girls tend to get subdued fast, so this is what it means, huh. For our party strengthening goal, they may be a good option.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, Mai-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Hnfu. I was thinking that perhaps we should create a harem for Seiichi and Touma-kun.¡¹


    Still straddling Seiichi and licking his fingers, Mai¡¯s asshole squeezes, as she floats a smile.


    Seiichi, with a cramped face, politely calls out to her.


    ¡¸¡­ Mai, san.¡¹


    ¡¸Boys are, creatures that get tired of things fast. Shizuka. Keep it moderate, stimulus is necessary, you know?¡¹


    As Mai adds, we have to hold the reins though, Shizuka reluctantly nods her head.


    I feel that Seiichi and I just communicated eye to eye.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but it¡¯s very scary.


    ¡¸Picking up girls that won¡¯t seem to become nuisances¡­ yes, after letting Touma-kun do class change for her, at once.¡¹


    ¡¸By, by the way, Touma! In the end, what¡¯s your class?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yea, it¡¯s¡­. apprentice.¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s to change the topic, another hard-to-answer subject is thrown at me.


    Well, I think I¡¯ll have to gloss it over until I do another class change.


    Turning toward me, Shizuka cutely tilts her head.


    This girl can see my interface, but she¡¯s not the kind of girl who¡¯s going to tell anyone about what she sees there.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    In the use of a skill, a firm awareness is required, apparently.


    In other words, you activate it by creating a vivid image of you using the skill, before then triggering it with words.


    In class, it¡¯s referred to in the term of the magic words.


    It¡¯s easy to activate the skill by directly putting its name into words, like in Seiichi¡¯s case¡ºBunshin¡», but just like in Mai¡¯s case, spelling the word¡ºBurn¡» can also be the trigger to create a fireball.


    ¡ºStrike¡» skill used by¡ºFighter¡» can even seem to use¡ºHa!¡» or¡ºChest!¡¹ as the trigger words.


    There seems to be a need for the support of a precise magic word when it comes to superior skill, but I guess it can be said that inferior skill can easily be activated even with random words.


    The so-called chantless seems to be nigh impossible.


    As for the unknown class called the¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡», not only do I not know the skills it can use, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine it.


    In other words, I can¡¯t use skills.


    I wonder how they researched the information recorded in the class dictionary.


    Most likely, I think they accumulated data to serve as the rule of thumb.


    ¡¸Not good. If I can¡¯t use skill, I¡¯ll be the most useless one here.¡¹


    Swinging the hexagonal six-foot rod, I make a goblin¡¯s gutter colored fluid dance in the air.


    The body of the goblin vanishes as if melting away, but occasionally it leaves behind a remnant.


    ¡¸Well, you charging in like a berserker have turned around half of them into splatter mess, though, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    Thankfully, it seems to provide considerably great correction for fleshy combat ability, so I can wield the hexagonal six-foot red, which roughly has the same weight as Shizuka, without problem.


    By the way, according to interface, even though it¡¯s merely a drop item of a small fry, it has an exaggerated name of¡ºGaki Lord Metal Rod¡» to it.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s like skill has nothing to do with it at all. Is¡ºApprentice¡» a hand-to-hand combat specialized class?¡¹


    Mai, who has a fireball floating on her fingertip, reduces it to magical energy.


    Given that a second step class appeared on her class options from the get to, I guess that means she has a particularly great aptitude for magic.


    It seems that she was able to easily learn to control magical energy.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of class it was even after looking it up.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, an unanalyzed class, huh. Rather, why did you even choose such a class?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ don¡¯t ask.¡¹


    Classes branch out as they move higher in step.


    In other words, that means the number of unanalyzed rare classes increases, but as it seems to generally inherit the characteristic of its previous step class, it can be roughly estimated.


    Even the class that screams: I¡¯m unique aren¡¯t I? such as¡ºClown of Love and Sorrow¡», it can use the skills, which have already been analyzed, of its previous step class, minstrel.


    So¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡» that falls from the branching tree from the get go is beyond help.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem on this stratum, but I want to do something about it before challenging the lower stratums.¡¹


    A sigh ends up escaping me as I accept the goblin crystal from Shizuka.


    Shizuka looks a little apologetic, but she¡¯s clearly way more useful than I am.


    Not only do I ask her to finish off the monsters with her spear and collect their crystals, I also have to use¡ºWish¡» to treat my or Seiichi¡¯s injuries during battles.


    She¡¯s kinda healer-ish as in RPG, so she¡¯s essential.


    It¡¯s just, even if she stares fixedly at me, I refrain from receiving injury in every battle.

 CH 12.4

    ¡¸I guess let¡¯s see if we can get to challenge the next stratum by Golden Week.¡¹


    Once each of us gets familiar with our current class, I think we would no longer struggle in this stratum.


    But, since we can¡¯t afford to get wiped out, I believe we¡¯ll need a good margin of safety.


    ¡¸Yes. I think that¡¯s a good idea. I don¡¯t know why, but in term of earned sen, we also have room to spare, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s because we always make sure to return alive, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. But from what I heard from the girls in class, I think the sum is not quite on the same level¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s the so-called under-reporting. Should they say that they earn ample sen, they may draw in crowd and parasite, after all.¡¹


    I wonder if it¡¯s the same as when people say I haven¡¯t studied at all, or I¡¯m done for this time before the test.


    ¡¸Well, if we¡¯re going to strengthen the party in a straightforward manner, it¡¯s probably a good idea to advertise that we¡¯re earning good sen, though. But we¡¯re better off keeping a low profile.¡¹


    ¡¸I wanted to give Ore TUEEE a try, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. My level is also bugged, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, this thing. That¡¯s because we didn¡¯t do class change through the¡ºCathedral¡».¡¹


    Seiichi takes out a palm-sized card from his breast pocket.


    I have a feeling that I have seen such a thing before.


    With the academy insignia on one side, and a liquid crystal monitor on the other, it turns out to be an electronic student handbook.


    It is displaying Seiichi¡¯s full name, level and class.


    The class is¡ºNovice¡» while the level is¡º5¡».


    It is completely different from how it really is, though.


    Funasaka Touma (Thunder God Apprentice, Level 3)


    Onodera Seiichi (Ninja, level 3)


    Ashiya Shizuka (Miko, level 5)


    Susukino Mai (Sorcery User, level 3)


    ¡¸It¡¯s totally off.¡¹


    ¡¸This thing you see, it seems to count things such as the number of goblins subjugated. It¡¯s said to also count stratum transfer, and by calculating our experience points based on the stratum control value, it displays our level. Speaking of experience points, we did defeat a rare monster at the beginning, so it looks like that interface of yours is the one displaying the true value.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, talk about high-tech.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than high-tech, in a way it¡¯s more like the embodiment of low-tech, you know. The so-called Lost Magialogy or something, I don¡¯t get it at all.¡¹


    What a useful thing.


    These kinds of mobile items tend to emit smoke for some reason, so I¡¯ve never really used them.


    My electronic student handbook is also sealed inside my desk in Kurou-sou.


    Come to think of it, I have a feeling that we were told to always take it with us, but I wonder if it¡¯s to pick up this low-accuracy status information.


    ¡¸Can I touch it?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Yea¡­, huh, whoa!¡¹


    With only the tip of my finger tapping, coming into contact with the liquid crystal monitor, with a bzzt, Seiichi¡¯s electronic student handbook emits smoke.


    Not good.


    My mobile item destroyer constitution is aggravating.


    ¡¸Rather, geez, what to do with this now? Can I ask for reparation money?¡¹


    ¡¸My bad.¡¹


    And Shizuka-san, whose breathing aggravated the moment she heard me saying: can I touch it?, get your ass over here.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Like really. You two should just bring all your stuff over here.¡¹


    Wearing a sweatshirt with her skin exposed above and with her cute yellow-cream panties peeking below, Mai says in exasperation while seated on her bed.


    We, who have been staying in Shizuka and Mai¡¯s room at Hakutsuru-sou day after day, are more or less akin to commuting wife-like paramours.


    Kurou-sou is, as expected, a boys¡¯ dormitory, so it¡¯s not safe to bring girls there.


    In terms of pattern, it goes something like after returning from the dungeon, we go back to Kurou-sou, have an early dinner and bath, get the preparation ready for school tomorrow, then go to Hakutsuru-sou, and have some supper there.


    I tend to have the urge to relieve myself after the act, but as expected the bathrooms in the girls¡¯ dormitory are off-limits.


    I heard that if you can move into a high-end dormitory, it seems that you will be provided with a mansion-like free space, but it seems to cost a considerable amount of sen every month as rent.


    ¡¸Hmm, in a room share manner, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible to move into one if we use the party funds, but won¡¯t it be too conspicuous for freshmen do such a thing at this time of the year?¡¹


    ¡¸But moving into one is not a bad idea once we have the funds to spare, right? It seems going to lead to a very raunchy erotic life, though.¡¹


    ¡¸More than at the moment, just what kind of erotic life do you want?¡¹


    ¡¸Funya.¡¹


    Holding Mai, who easily caves in as she¡¯s pushed down, by the hips, Seiichi takes off her panties with a wide grin.


    ¡¸Even after doing it so much in the dungeon, it sure has turned into a pussy that¡¯s raring to go even in the room.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, Seiichi, you are¡­. Hnu.¡¹


    By the way, Shizuka-san is already engrossed in performing boob job.


    It¡¯s completely turned into a reverse flow with Shizuka being the attacker, but asking me to be the one to invite her is too much of a high difficulty, so it¡¯s honestly a life saver.


    Perpetually wishing to do erotic things should the situation permit, I think the folk of our age are that kind of creatures.


    Enlightened pleasure is attained as I rub her ass while simultaneously caressing her head.


    ¡¸Hnnfuu.¡¹


    Seiichi licks his tongue as he holds Mai¡¯s hips from behind and sticks his cock into her.


    Flirting then become one, having lap pillow while watching TV or something then become one, having a light coffee break then become one, and so on, this pair has truly been having sex at full freedom.


    Mai, whose melting face is rubbing against the sheets with each impact transmitted from her lower body, seems to be placing her own hands on her ass and spreading the chasm.


    It looks like she is feeling plenty of pleasure even from the teasing-like penetration.


    ¡¸Inside, is already all sticky.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, being penetrated alone already feels so good¡­. Seiichi, I love it, when your semen flows into the depth of my belly.¡¹


    Pulling out his sticky penis, Seiichi puts his fingers in and spreads the hole that shuts itself in the blink of an eye.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯ve gotten too familiar with me, huh. For it to become so soft and loose¡­ Touma, want to give it a try?¡¹


    ¡¸Mu.¡¹


    Pulling out and licking his fingers, Seiichi shows a wicked smile.


    I¡¯d be lying if I say that I¡¯m not interested, but Shizuka-san, who is tightly holding my lower body, is refusing to budge at all.


    ¡¸Ah, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m asking you to lend me Shizuka. It¡¯s just, give Mai some love for a bit.¡¹


    He lightly holds up Mai¡¯s lower body and points the root of her ass towards us.


    ¡¸Hyaan.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve plentifully loosened her up, so I think she can take even your big cock.¡¹


    My hips naturally move upward, but my body is held in place by Shizuka-san¡¯s hold.


    Shizuka-san, who is unleashing her special move: squeezing from both sides and sucking the tip, is steadfast like Jizo-sama.


    ¡¸Err¡­ I don¡¯t mind doing it with Touma-kun, but¡­ it¡¯s already, too late, you see?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Turning around with her ass still being held up, Mai floats a kitten smile, like a cat that¡¯s pouncing on a small bird.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you can lend me with ease, you know? I¡¯ve properly become yours after all, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, no, yeah¡­. I actually had such a feeling.¡¹


    Seiichi has a distant look, but he affirms his hold on Mai before placing her on his lap.


    ¡¸¡­ Err, I¡¯ll be in your care?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Understood, alright?¡¹


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but it looks like they¡¯ve come to some sort of agreement.


    First of all, Mai happily spreads her legs.

 CH 13.1

    Trouble Girl


    The atmosphere in the student cafeteria on Saturday seems to be a little more buoyant than usual.


    At Toyoashihara Academy, a technical college, the class schedule for general subjects is packed, so we only have one day off on Sunday.


    That¡¯s why I can relate to everyone feeling relaxed since on Saturday the conclusion of morning classes also means the ending of the week.


    It¡¯s about time for us new students to adapt to the atmosphere of the academy.


    I¡¯ve even caught sight of those who seem to have adapted too much that they end up acting somewhat out of restraint here and there.


    Looking at the way they purposely bump into others, I can¡¯t help but think: are they some sort of delinquents from the Showa era or something?


    I think it¡¯s because they are carrying swords on their waists that they are getting so worked up.


    If they think about it carefully, they should realize that it¡¯s not only them, the other side is also carrying a weapon, but I guess they¡¯ve gotten too carried away.


    Perhaps this kind of occurrence is akin to a rite of passage for new students, so senpai sirs seem to be watching over them with a lukewarm gaze.


    I pick up the double katsudon set at the Japanese food lounge.


    It is an adventurous work of the combination of a normal egg-coated katsudon and a sauce katsudon, but it is very hearty.


    The large sake-cup-shaped bowl, like the one used in san-san-kudo ceremony, is also giving off exceptional impact.


    I ordered a hefty portion of rice, so there¡¯s also a considerable weight to it.


    I think the crux to katsudon lies in the half-boiled egg that is steamed for the period the lid is closed.


    It¡¯s a race against time in order to be able to enjoy it at the right degree of doneness.


    Making my way through the chaotic mess that¡¯s scampering about going ¡¸she¡¯s my girl¡¹ and ¡¸you guys laid a hand on her¡¹ and so on, I promptly head to my table.


    The cook in charge of Japanese food is truly a professional personage, an unbelievable virtuoso who would adjust the steaming period in accordance with the number of our table, which is asked when we make the order.


    ¡¸As expected, Katsudon, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    Seiichi and the others, who secured the table ahead, seem to have already started to enjoy their lunch.


    Seiichi has a seafood kata yakisoba.


    Mai has a plate of clubhouse sandwiches.


    Shizuka has a Kyoto-style meal set.


    The set meals are undisputedly delicious, but on a whim, we are in the middle of a challenge of something along trying to conquer the entire menu of the student cafeteria.


    Fortunately, we have warm pockets.


    Being able to eat whatever we want, as much as we want is a bliss.


    When I open the lid, the steamy, salty-sweet and appetizing aroma is released.


    The surface of the egg-coated katsudon has hardened into a slightly white color, signaling the perfect timing to enjoy it.


    However, picking up my chopsticks, I begin my conquest from the sauce katsu poised on a bed of minced cabbage.


    The crunchy feeling of the freshly fried batter unraveling in your mouth is supreme.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. He¡¯s as expressionless as usual, but I can tell that he¡¯s happy.¡¹


    ¡¸He sure is easy to understand once you get to know him, Touma I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸So cute.¡¹


    The batter, which has absorbed the broth in which the half-boiled egg is amply tangled, still has a crispy texture to it, and is turning into a transient piece that¡¯s achievable only by freshly fried food.


    The unorthodox collaboration of sauce and egg-bound soup can also be said to be a combination that will keep your taste buds entertained.


    Not eating it at once while it¡¯s still steaming hot may amount to a blasphemy against cooking itself.


    ¡¸Leaving Touma aside¡­ Do you have business with us?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ not really, I have no business with you. But.¡¹


    The minced cabbage, the bed of the sauce katsu, is exquisite in that it¡¯s both soft and crispy.


    The combination of tonkatsu and cabbage is also an ironclad collaboration even in the set meal, but it has what you could call a synergistic effect to it.


    The vegetable fiber and vitamin U in the cabbage help in digesting the greasy tonkatsu thus preventing heartburn.


    ¡¸You guys look like a party that¡¯s proceeding with your dungeon conquest well. You guys seem to be getting along well and all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, to a certain extent.¡¹


    ¡¸Will you let me join your party too?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Before speaking about that. Those people behind you, aren¡¯t they members of your comrades?¡¹


    However, we mustn¡¯t forget about the existence of the onions underneath the egg-coated tonkatsu.


    The sweetness of the onion, dyed amber-colored by the broth, is an indispensable supporting actor of the egg-coated katsudon.


    When you scoop it up with the rice and throw it in your mouth, you will feel like you can eat it as much as there¡¯s to offer.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? If you let me join, I don¡¯t mind you doing whatever you want with me, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you looking down on me? Come back again after you wash your face.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Seiichi, you¡¯re so cool. But, I sense a premonition of trouble¡­.¡¹


    I put down my bowl of rice, sip my miso soup, and reach out my hand toward the cucumber pickles to refresh my palate.


    Getting my palate, which is coiled with the lingering aftertaste of tonkatsu, reset, an invitation comes from the katsudon, which, as time passes, begins to show its other face as the dashi broth permeates it.


    The surroundings seem to be getting a little noisy, but how tactless of them during mealtime.


    As I¡¯m sipping the miso soup with the bowl in hand, I see it jump onto the table.


    I think it¡¯s about the size of a Japanese monkey.


    It has a hybrid appearance of a fusion of a bird and a monkey.


    It¡¯s black-colored with glowing eyes, giving it a techno look.


    It¡¯s just, I¡¯d like it to refrain from showing off the member, which is disproportionate to its body size, rising from its crotch while I¡¯m in the middle of a meal.


    The way its tip sticks out is a total NG.


    According to interface, it seems to be called ¡ºKage Mara Oni (Onmoraki)¡»


    I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s a monster in such a place, but no one seems to care, so I guess it is let free at the academy.


    Unlike the monsters in the dungeon, rather than SP indicator it has a GP indicator instead, after all.


    After looking around restlessly, it laughs kekeke, before stomping and crushing Seiichi¡¯s seafood kata yakisoba, spitting on Mai¡¯s sandwich, and kicking away Shizuka¡¯s tray of chawanmushi.


    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹


    Shizuka lets out a sorrowful cry.


    With its tongue dangling, the Onmoraki totters over and arrives in front of me, before then dipping its member into the bowl of my katsudon.


    ¡¸You wretched thing!¡¹


    I think I¡¯m a mild-mannered person if I do say so myself, but there are things that I can never tolerate.


    Especially, I can¡¯t stand the act of mistreating food.


    So I swing my right hand with everything I have and knock down the Onmoraki, as if I¡¯m mowing it down.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The two sides, who had blood flooding into their heads and were glaring at each other at critical level, were all dumbfounded.


    It was fortunate that the table behind them, broken apart from the center as if a grenade had exploded, was not occupied by anyone.


    With a momentum that gave rise to a monstrous cry, he kicked over the chair and once again swung his right arm at the exploded table.


    The combat technique common to all classes in the form of cladding SP as an armor (barrier) for both attacking and defending was said to be something similar to skills.


    In the dungeon, it was something they instinctively utilized all the time in order to protect themselves from the miasma that filled the air.


    Touma, whose switch was flipped on, released both of his SP and GP just as he did during dungeon dive.


    Along with the echo of another explosion-like thunderous roar, the table was reduced to smithereens.


    In the center of the wreckage, the crushed Onmoraki was convulsing and pathetically crying Gehi¡­.


    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s wrong, Touma? Did a bug annoy you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t tolerate those who mistreat food.¡¹


    Overwhelmed by the fuming Touma, even the hangers-on, who partly had reached out toward the weapon on their waist, seemed close to parting with their spirit.


    Incidentally, in order not to get smashed by the students whose physical abilities were enhanced due to leveling up, the tables of the student cafeteria were made of reinforced materials.


    ¡¸I, I see¡­ when I turned around, you destroyed the table into bits, so I couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how much you hated the table.¡¹


    Under the gaze of Seiichi, who heaved out a sigh, another table burst and scattered.


    The two female students who were eating the hamburger set at that table were frozen stiff, shaking with tears in their eyes.


    Fortunately, Touma¡¯s fist had merely pierced the table as though creating a clean hole on it, so there was no damage to their bodies.


    To their bodies, that was it.


    ¡¸¡­ A fool who refuses to repents has to be punished.¡¹


    Along with faint cracking sounds as though the air was electrified, Touma¡¯s black hair stood on ends, turning into like that of the horns of an Oni.


    ¡¸Now now, calm down, Touma. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight or anything. We¡¯re very friendly, after all. Right?!¡¹


    Following Seiichi¡¯s desperate gaze to play along, the hanger-on boys surrounding them nodded their heads in tremble.


    The Onmoraki, buried under the table wreckage, convulsed and raised a death throes, before then vanishing as though melting away.


    ¡¸It¡¯s gone.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, all problems have clearly been solved. Now then, let¡¯s enjoy our food, what the heck is this?!¡¹


    It was similar to the crystallization process of star force (Astral) that was reduced to miasma after defeating a monster in the dungeon.


    A faintly shining light indigo blue crystal rolled amidst the wreckage of the table.


    ¡¸M, my seafood kata-yakisoba is¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh, what the, my sandwich is also rotting. Rather, it suddenly rots, what in the world is going on?¡¹


    Out of habit in the dungeon, Touma collected the crystal and stored it into item box as it was.


    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹


    Bowing his head to the two girls who were trembling with teary eyes, Touma was surprised by the male students who before he knew it had encircled their surroundings.


    As he tilted his head in wonder at the strangely uniform frightened look in their eyes, he caught sight of one girl kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    ¡¸¡­ Please. Please make me your comrade.¡¹


    With sincerity to the point of pressing her forehead against the floor, Nangou Saki (Name:Sand+Princess) desperately pleaded.


    ¡¸By all means, please, please save me.¡¹


    Unusually moving his eyebrows in trouble, Touma heaved out a sigh before then dumping everything to Seiichi.

 CH 13.2

    Pasifista


    Holed up in my room at Asagi-sou (Heron Manor), I crouched on my bed with the futon over my body.


    In the secluded darkness, I couldn¡¯t escape it even when I closed my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t escape the mire of nightmares.


    Straddling the futon I used to cover myself with, it laughed kekeke.


    Even with my eyes closed, I could see it, perceive it, understand it.


    I had never believed that it really existed up until now.


    It was something I once heard in a bedtime story from my grandpa, who used to work as an exorcist.


    The story of a monster of the everlasting realm that emerged to this present realm.


    I was possessed by an¡ºOni¡».


    When Sensei brought up the matter of recommendation, both my parent and I were in joy without any semblance of doubt.


    I was not particularly fond of sports, but I was a high specs all-around athlete, if I do say so myself.


    I never lost a single race in school, and I received zealous invitations from various athletic clubs, especially from the track and field club.


    Even so, the reason I deliberately decided to join the cultural club was because I didn¡¯t want to do something physically exhausting even at school.


    We didn¡¯t particularly take disciples, but there was a kenjutsu dojo back in my home that had been passed down from generation to generation, and nowadays we were conducting training as a kind of family-only exercise.


    I heard that when my grandfather was still active, there were some disciples, though.


    I was confident in sports, but my grades were on the level it was faster to count them from the bottom, so when the matter of going to higher education began to be brought up, it was also the moment that I finally regretted that perhaps I could have gotten some sports recommendations if I had joined some sports club.


    When I was told about the recommendation to this academy, I jumped on it without hesitation.


    I¡¯d like to strangle the me who happily thought that it was like a video game, or that she could use all the sword fighting skills she¡¯d learned to her heart¡¯s content, even after she was told about the dungeon and monsters.


    It was when I returned from the first dungeon training that I started being possessed by it.


    It was a hairy, raven-like creature.


    Not only was it invisible to everyone but me, no one could notice or touch it.


    On top of the futon, it laughed gehihi vilely.


    Even as I knew that it was useless, I flung off the futon and reached out my hands toward it to grab it by the neck.


    With a swish, it slipped through my hands like a 3D hologram.


    And yet, it could get on top of me, and it hurt when its nails pierced me.


    This was unfair.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t touch it, it was heavy and it hurt.


    ¡¸No, don¡¯t¡­.¡¹


    I had been cooped up in my room all this time that my voice sounded scratchy and thin, like I was crying.


    My roommate was so creeped out by my odd behavior that she stopped returning to the room.


    I guess that was inevitable, since from others¡¯ point of view, I was performing a nonsensical one-man wrestling match, after all.


    The monster, whose body was about the size of a baby, had protrusion rising from the midst of its black body hair and feathers.


    It was a huge, unsightly meat stick that was wholly disproportionate to its tiny build.


    I had no experience in sexual intercourse with any man before, but I understood that it was a male organ.


    I was made to understand.


    On top of me, who was wearing a sweatshirt as pajamas, it lightly moved and casually pushed its member between my thighs that were shut stiff.


    From beyond the sweatshirt and through even the underwear, all I could feel was the sticky sensation of its manhood rubbing against my skin.


    I squeezed the pillow and curled up my body, but it passed through and secured a position between my legs, which were clamped together, before then vigorously pushing its male organ in.


    My crotch chasm, which I covered with both hands, was pushed open in the shape of its manhood.


    As I felt the hollow sensation of the rapidly drilled open hole through my palm, inside that place, I could clearly feel the stiff manhood scraping and making its way inside.


    As it pounded and ravished that place as it pleased, I shed tears at this overly unreasonable phenomenon.


    Having been whimsically and incessantly ravished by it, which always haunted me, pain had vanished from that place.


    It was like me bleeding and almost fainting from the pain during the first time was no more than a lie.


    As proof that this was not some crazy fantasy of mine, a large amount of semen, to the point of it oozing out of my underwear, was left behind after each act.


    My body, which had been used incessantly in my sleep for about a week, ended up being made to feel pleasure, as if to show what kind of creature what was known as female was.


    As I felt that I couldn¡¯t care less about anything and everything else anymore, I began to use my body on my own accords amidst the trance and fuzzy consciousness.


    With its manhood inserted like that of a joystick that controlled a robot that was me, things progressed as if I were watching myself being made to eat, head to school and so on from afar.


    The sight of me attending class with it attached to my rear was very comical, shaving off my sense of reality.


    The only time¡ºI¡» returned to my body was when I was moved to the bathroom or other secluded places to enjoy the pleasure of being violating by it.


    Perhaps it¡¯d be troubling if I were to die or get isolated as having gone crazy at this rate.


    On behalf, substitute, replacement.


    That was why I tried to destroy the¡ºme¡» inside me since it was in the way.


    I invited the boys in my class to do a dungeon dive with me.


    It was a reverse harem party with all boys but me.


    As soon as we dived in, I was gang raped by all of them as a matter of course.


    I pushed it all to¡ºme¡», who instigated it.


    I was made to know that boys¡¯ male genitalia came in various shapes and sizes.


    Of course, we all returned from the dead due to being killed by goblins.


    However, somehow I retained my memory and didn¡¯t forget about all that happened.


    Be it the sensation of being killed, the sensation of being gang raped, all of it, all of it, all of it.


    Every day after that, I invited every boy in my class, before then being gang raped and killed in the dungeon.


    I was made to memorize the cocks of all the boys in my class.


    I memorized none of the boys, though.


    However, the wild delusions in my mind of what happened in the dungeon, I was certain that all of it was true.


    It also became less and less reserved and began to pound me even during class.


    I could keep my voice down, but as I had been trained to inevitably feel pleasure from it, for sure I was releasing a lot of pheromones.


    The girls in my class scorned me as a public toilet, while the boys kept inviting me with the resolve to return alive from the dungeon with our memory intact that day.


    There seemed to be no boys who had the guts to rape me outside the dungeon as of yet, but I bet it was only a matter of time.


    The boy party of my class was arguing about the invitation to today¡¯s dungeon dive.


    I was standing absentmindedly in front of the food counter at the student cafeteria, thinking that they were surely bothering the surroundings.


    It was unusually detaching itself from my body, scampering about and fanning the arguing boys.


    It liked to play malicious pranks such as stepping on their feet or poking their shins.


    The embodiment of petty malice that no one could see, no one could notice.


    With a squeak, I was surprised to see it got stepped on like a stuffed toy.


    I was so surprised that it could be said that my emotion was stirred again after a long time.


    Squashed in the shape of footprints, it promptly reverted back to normal, but it seemed to be very angry.


    It moved its short legs and scampered after the person who stepped on it, I was also tempted to follow after it, while the boy party from my class followed after me.


    They were sitting at a table by the terrace, overlooking the courtyard.


    Including the one who stepped on it, they seemed like a party of two boys and two girls.


    ¡¸Do you have business with us?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ not really, I have no business with you. But.¡¹


    They seemed to be very friendly with each other, and I felt a twinge of dark emotion welling up within me.


    Even though I was faced with such a predicament here, how could they be laughing as if they were enjoying themselves there, I thought.


    That was why, I wanted to mess them up a little, I thought.


    ¡¸You guys look like a party that¡¯s proceeding with your dungeon conquest well. You guys seem to be getting along well and all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, to a certain extent.¡¹


    ¡¸Will you let me join your party too?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Before speaking about that. Those people behind you, aren¡¯t they members of your comrades?¡¹


    Even though I was the one sending out an invitation toward them, the boys of my class seemed to harbor hostility towards them.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? If you let me join, I don¡¯t mind you doing whatever you want with me, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you looking down on me? Come back again after you wash your face.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Seiichi, you¡¯re so cool. But, I sense a premonition of trouble¡­.¡¹


    I was delighted that they rejected me so readily.


    They were surely good people, I thought.


    That probably felt even more uncomfortable for it.


    Even if it was a wretched feeling of envy, it was without a doubt¡ºmy¡» feeling, after all.


    It nimbly jumped on the table and spoiled the food lined up there.


    But it could neither be seen nor be noticed by anyone, or that was how it was supposed to be.


    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹


    The quiet-looking girl moaned as such.


    ¡¸You wretched thing!¡¹


    And then, with a demon-like enraged face, the boy knocked down my little monster, which was neither visible nor noticeable to anyone, for me.

 CH 13.3

    ¡¸Err, I¡¯m against it.¡¹


    ¡¸Mai voted against her joining, huh. Just in case, care to tell us the reason?¡¹


    Seiichi urges Mai, who is raising an objection as if it is only natural, with a face that is saying since the beginning, he¡¯s not particularly eager about the idea either.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it? She was clearly being fawned upon. A woman who does princess play is without a doubt a troublemaker, right?¡¹


    Mai-san, who is discarding the idea quite readily, is resting her elbow on her crossed legs.


    By the way, princess play is a style of play in online games where a female character is being waited upon, financially supported and fawned over by male characters like an idol.


    There¡¯s a high probability that the ones behind such female characters are GIRL players, but the more GIRLish such characters, the better the bite.


    If they never come to an offline meeting no matter what, they are definitely guilty as charged.


    This is an example of how the moe points can be better understood by those of the same sex.


    It¡¯s just, if you do princess play in real life, you¡¯d have to fish with your real self as the bait, and that¡¯s by no means deceiving them, so I think that¡¯s quite acceptable.


    ¡¸Well, her look was on an idol level, though. What¡¯s your opinion, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll follow Touma-san¡¯s opinion.¡¹


    Shizuka, sitting on her bed, is throwing everything to me.


    I¡¯m also totally intending to ignore and pass everything to Seiichi, though.


    ¡¸So refreshingly unwavering, aren¡¯t we? Then, Touma¡­ somehow, don¡¯t you look withered over there?¡¹


    Listlessly seated on Shizuka¡¯s chair, I resign my upper body on the desk.


    Thanks to reimbursing for two tables of the student cafeteria, the balance of my sen card has been reduced to zero.


    I had Shizuka lend me some money to cover the shortfall, but the sense of pimpness is no joke


    No sen means no food.


    Being unable to eat delicious food is miserable.


    I couldn¡¯t care less about additional members or whatnot, so I am brimming with desire to dive into the dungeon and earn some sen at once.


    Seiichi, sitting in Mai¡¯s chair, crosses his arms and leans against the backrest.


    ¡¸The fact of the matter is, our party is in need of an additional essential member. To be more specific, a mapper.¡¹


    ¡¸A skin revealer (mapa)¡­ Seiichi, in what manner are they necessary?¡¹


    ¡¹I¡¯m a NINJA, not a dancer, so I don¡¯t need such a thing. In short mapping, an essential support member for navigational support. To be more specific in class term, it¡¯s be¡ºSecretary (Recorder)¡» or¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡».¡¹


    Sitting on her own bed, Mai tilts her head.


    ¡¸Not a damage dealing member?¡¹


    ¡¸In the beginning, a standard damage dealer class will without a doubt come in handier. If a class is too rare, that means it has strong perks, after all.¡¹


    I feel like I¡¯m being jabbed here.


    It can be said that the probability of Seiichi¡¯s class turning into¡º*** Apprentice¡» by mistake during the next class change has just increased.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s essential for us who are exploring off-map areas.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, the battles have taken place in areas not written on the map, right? Ours, I mean. Doesn¡¯t that mean, can¡¯t we just move back to places written on the map?¡¹


    The intricate mazes in the dungeon are stored as map data by the academy.


    The map for the first stratum is distributed for free, and maps for the second and subsequent stratums can also be purchased at the purchasing department.


    The price seems to rise steeply the deeper the stratum, but I guess it¡¯s been arranged to be plenty affordable by the time they explore the corresponding map.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking whether we can or can¡¯t, the answer is it¡¯s possible. We just need to randomly add someone into our party, and then dive into the dungeon with that person as the leader.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. So smart of you.¡¹


    ¡¸But, you see, I think we¡¯d better off to just keep going as we are.¡¹


    In class we¡¯ve already been taught about the description as well as what we have to take note of the off-map areas.


    Speaking of the strength of the monsters, there seems to be many cases where the monsters that are left not subjugated to exceed the standard level of the stratum.


    In other words, the monsters within the range of the students¡¯ active areas are defeated and repopulated in moderation.


    And the miasma is circulating within a reasonable degree, it seems.


    I think the reason why our party¡¯s earning has been so ample is probably because the level of the goblins in the off-map areas is high.


    ¡¸Err, if I remember it correctly, the appearance probability of treasure chest is pretty high at off-map areas, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems, but that¡¯s not my reason. The most common reason for returning from the dead from the dungeon is actually not due to being killed by monsters. More or less.¡¹


    He holds up three fingers, then lowers them one by one.


    ¡¸Killed by monsters. Nasty deathtraps. And then, the one that seems to be the most common is parties killing each other.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yikes.¡¹


    ¡¸For example, aiming for their rare items. If you snatch it before it vanishes in the dungeon, you can take over its ownership from the one who returns from the dead outside. And since the one who is killed won¡¯t recollections of it, even if they discover the stolen item outside, they¡¯d have no way to prove it.¡¹


    ¡¸How about putting your name on it?¡¹


    ¡¸I bet you¡¯ll only end up being laughed at scornfully. The custom is the weak is the one at fault, you know?¡¹


    Perhaps feeling chills, Mai shivers and hugs her legs.


    ¡¸The basic rule is that if you meet another party in the dungeon, consider them an enemy. Now that the first stratum is crawling with new students, the probability of bumping into other parties is especially not low. However, we have yet to encounter even one of them. In other words, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡¹


    That means the threat of engaging another party is higher than the risk of exploring off-map areas, huh.


    If that¡¯s the case, then we certainly need a mapper.


    In the capture strategy of grid-filling old dungeon-type games, finding the gate connecting the stratums proves to be an ordeal in itself.


    ¡¸In that case, rather than hiring them as a temporary fill-in member, we have to completely make them our comrade, right?¡¹


    Mai-san, whose nose is flaring, is somewhat scary, but Shizuka-san doesn¡¯t seem to have any objections about it either.


    ¡¸W, well, it¡¯ll come to that, but both¡ºSecretary (Recorder)¡» and¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡» are upper step classes of¡ºOfficer¡». But since¡ºOfficer¡» is a non-combatant class, those who become one seems to tend to rechange their class, so the candidates are few in number.¡¹


    From its name, it certainly doesn¡¯t seem suitable for battle.


    ¡¸But we have Touma¡¯s¡ºthat¡» with us. If we add someone who seems to have the quality for it into the party, you¡¯d be able to see their class options, right?¡¹


    ¡¸As long as they satisfy the requirements.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough. In that case pulling in someone with the first step¡ºOfficer¡» class is the right option. We can then expect for the superior branching.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, somehow you seem to be giving it a lot of thought, Seiichi. I thought your head was filled with nothing but lewd things. That¡¯s kind of cool.¡¹


    In response to Mai, who is really staring at him with a gaze of admiration with no shreds of malice, Seiichi is unable to get angry and can only show a bitter smile.


    ¡¸Back to the story. I highly doubt that the girl from earlier just happened to be an¡ºOfficer¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Yup¡­. She¡¯s not. She¡¯s a¡ºSwordsman¡».¡¹


    I take a glance toward the door to make sure of it and nod my head.


    ¡¸Oh, the first step rare class, huh. For someone who does princess play, to think she doesn¡¯t end up with¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», so she¡¯s of the battle faction, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to power leveling, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸If she¡¯s led by upperclassmen, she may indeed be able to raise her level, but the fact she obtained a proper class means she has most likely not parasitized them¡­. In rare cases, though, I heard there are those who are born with a skill or even a class, you see.¡¹


    In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean even if they don¡¯t raise their level, they¡¯re already on superman level from the class¡¯ attributes correction alone?


    ¡¸Even if they are born in an ordinary family, I bet those who are called genius or superhuman are as expected seen as¡ºheretics¡» in society. And it can be said to be a kind of system for such people to automatically be sent to this place, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­. One harsh world.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve been thinking that perhaps you are exactly of that case, but I¡¯ll leave it at that for now.¡¹


    Until I came to this academy, not only had my class been¡ºNone¡», I also had nothing such as a skill.


    I had a bit of a wild childhood, though.


    ¡¸Well, even if it¡¯s a rare one, it¡¯s of the¡ºFighter¡» branching nonetheless, so I doubt she has the quality to be an¡ºOfficer¡». I guess that means she¡¯s failed the screening.¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds right.¡¹


    I take another look at the door, but see no movement at all.


    Even though the failing notice should have resounded well, the guts seem to be a commendable one.


    Shizuka is also staring fixedly at the other side of the door, so I bet she is seeing the shared display of the Interface as well.


    ¡¸No matter who it is, as long as they have lost their essence crystal (Soul Device), they won¡¯t be able to become our comrades in the true¡­. Say, Touma. What is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Well. I remember it when I hear those words of yours. I wonder if I should return it to its owner.¡¹


    I take it out of the item box and roll the multi-sided crystal in my hand.


    It¡¯s an item dropped by the Onmoraki, but unlike goblin crystals, it¡¯s shaped like Shizuka or Seiichi crystal.


    ¡¸¡­ Where did you pick up such a thing? Rather, whose is it?¡¹


    ¡¸It came out when I punched the weird thing in the student cafeteria. I think it¡¯s probably hers.¡¹


    *Creak* When I open the door of the room, I see the back of Saki, who has been in dogeza the whole time there.

 CH 14.1

    Straight To The Point


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously, give it a break already. We don¡¯t want to stand out. Just how much do you want to make us standing out?¡¹


    ¡¸Until I obtain your permission.¡¹


    Saki-san, who continues to perform a manly dogeza, has forcefully been dragged into the room, and is making appeals at Seiichi¡¯s legs.


    Seiichi pins his forehead and lets out a deep sigh, but there were quite a number of eyewitnesses when she had been in dogeza on the hallway the whole time, so he should just resign himself.


    ¡¸You should have told me if you noticed her!¡¹


    ¡¸Considering you fetish, Seiichi, I just assumed that you were using a combination of shame play and abuse to fuel your self-ecstasy.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, do you seriously see me as someone like that?¡¹


    Saki, who is in dogeza style, coupled with her stature that is pretty large for a girl, is giving off considerable pressure.


    It radiates the sense as if she¡¯s used to performing it, or rather, it¡¯s a dogeza that¡¯s performed in a beautiful form.


    It feels like she¡¯s practiced martial arts, tea ceremony, or some other form of spiritual training performed in seiza.


    Her crisp ponytail is awe-inspiring like that of a samurai¡¯s, or rather, she doesn¡¯t look like a lowbrow who likes to make merry doing princess play.


    But well, I guess this kind of female relationship is under Seiichi¡¯s jurisdiction.


    ¡¸Wait wait wait, as expected even I have yet to lay a hand on girls from other classes, you know?


    ¡¸Seiichi¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I think feigning ignorance is a show of insincerity.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m somewhat surprised to know that my trust level turned out to be lower than I imagined, but the one she¡¯s bowing her head to isn¡¯t me, but you, isn¡¯t it, Touma?¡¹


    Heaving out a sigh, I grab Seiichi¡¯s shoulders and make him stand in front of me.


    Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve warded it off.


    ¡¸Seiichi. I¡¯m on your side.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Exceedingly great.¡¹


    Clenching her fists tightly, Shizuka-san¡¯s breath grows steamy.


    Even though she can¡¯t stand natto, she¡¯s a girl who ferments without regard to the occasion.


    ¡¸Heck, it¡¯s a pain, so you are trying to dump the whole matter to me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not on my side at all, aren¡¯t you?!¡¹


    ¡¸So you are doubting me, huh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look away and pretend to be devastated. I¡¯ve already come to be able to more or less tell what you¡¯re thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸The sense of understanding, truly great.¡¹


    ¡¸Be sure to educate Shizuka properly later. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel chills here.¡¹


    I totally agree with that, but I don¡¯t know how to do it.


    I wonder if it¡¯s alright to just leave it as is since she seems to be having fun with it.


    ¡¸¡­ Leaving swinging or partner swapping aside, if the boys are to flirt with each other, what do you say about your pride as a woman?¡¹


    ¡¸Mai-san, I¡¯ll lend you my prized ones next time.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma. Make her stop.¡¹


    What¡¯s so bad about it, you should taste the same devastation as I do too, is what I think, but let¡¯s nod our head here.


    Saki, earnestly performing her dogeza, twitches with her shoulders trembling, could it be that she wants to be included in the conversation?


    If we add any more fermented being into the party, it¡¯s scary that it might cause some weird chemical changes.


    ¡¸Well, I think we should deal with this matter first¡­. Hey, since which part have you been listening to our conversation?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, around when Mai-san over there stated her opposition.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just about everything, damn it. I¡¯m sorry, but it looks like we can¡¯t just let it go as is.¡¹


    ¡¸Truly a confinement.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    ¡¸I have no intention of meddling with your fetish, but if I were to get interviewed, I¡¯d answer like this: I had a feeling that guy would surely perpetrate something someday.¡¹


    ¡¸I totally get how you guys see me now!¡¹


    For the time being, it seems like things won¡¯t bode well if she ends up running away here, so let¡¯s try putting some handcuffs on her.


    Grabbing the hands of a girl, who is pressing her forehead against the floor, and then clanking them behind her waist, it totally feels like I¡¯m doing something forbidden.


    The visual of the four of us surrounding the groveling Saki is totally overflowing with a villain vibe.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say you have to go that far¡­., rather, where did you get the handcuff from?¡¹


    ¡¸Bought it at the purchasing department. Shizuka did.¡¹


    Shizuka smoothly looks away from Mai, who¡¯s looking at her with a lukewarm gaze.


    ¡¸If someone were to see this scene, Seiichi would probably be taken somewhere cold.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re totally intending to sell me out, aren¡¯t you? Haa, well, whatever. Touma, stick it into this girl. If it¡¯s really that, I¡¯ll have to give it some other thought.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun, Seiichi, are you two going to have sex with her, mess her up and make her fall to pleasure? Putting in some amazing aphrodisiac-like forbidden drugs, you want us to help you out with it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sob.¡¹


    Still in dogeza form, Saki-san grits her teeth and begins to spill tears in large drops.


    To think that she still doesn¡¯t give up on joining our party even after being treated in such a manner, I think she¡¯s got commendable guts.


    And then, Seiichi¡¯s way of thinking is also amazing, I wonder if it is really okay for us to stay best friends as we are?


    ¡¸Seiichi¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    ¡¸After incessantly going down, I¡¯m surprised that there¡¯s still likeability left in me.¡¹


    For the time being, I have Saki, who is restricted on her back, hold the hard and splendid article in her palm.


    ¡¸Hold it tight.¡¹


    ¡¸Sob¡­ Y, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸How is it? It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. It¡¯s so hot¡­ ahn.¡¹


    The crystal smoothly vanishes into Saki¡¯s palm, as if melting away.


    Just like the case with Seiichi and Mai, it seems that the owner can easily absorb their respective crystal.


    The Shizuka crystal in my right hand does not melt away when the person in question touches or licks it, though.


    Next to the ¨‹ target floating above Saki¡¯s head, an SP indicator pops up in line with her name.


    I thought I could only see the SP of my party members, but it looks like it¡¯s something that can be seen even if they aren¡¯t my party member.


    In other words, I guess that means those whose SP indicator can¡¯t be seen outside the dungeon can¡¯t use skills outside the dungeon.


    Now that I think about it, I have a feeling that the Samurai-san I encountered in the library also had a SP bar.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really a broken skill, Touma¡¯s Interface I mean. To the point it can be used in dangerous way.¡¹


    ¡¸So? As expected, you¡¯re going to make her our comrade?¡¹


    ¡¸In a way she¡¯s one of us, after all. We can¡¯t just leave her alone after so many people saw what has happened up until now. But why is it as expected?¡¹


    Seated cross-legged on the bed, Mai glowers fixedly at both Seiichi and me.


    ¡¸I mean, that girl is cute and all, after all. So there¡¯s no way the perverted Touma-kun and you, Seiichi, would ever let her go without laying a hand on her, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    Shizuka is cutely glaring at me with half-opened eyes, but I think she is just displeased with me using the handcuff on my own accord.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Rejected. Unacceptable. If you want to add her into our party, do it after you two properly and thoroughly mess her up.¡¹


    ¡¸No, seriously, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, okay?¡¹


    Going to fetch their early dinner ahead, Mai, grabbing Shizuka¡¯s arm, put her other hand on her waist and said in a serious expression.


    ¡¸You have to properly make her your woman. Otherwise, she will betray us, you know. Make her know where to put herself, both to the people around her and to herself. I¡¯m sure things will be more secure that way.¡¹


    She looked somewhat reluctant, but Shizuka kept her mouth shut, seemingly to have no objection to Mai¡¯s words either.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to think too hard about it, all you need to do is normally have sex with her. That way, we¡¯ll also come to accept her, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka also bobbed her head.


    If they were too close to each other, they might synchronize, so she took Mai and moved her legs toward the student cafeteria, enduring the budding painful feeling within.


    ¡¸Well¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say about making a girl our woman simply by having sex her, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Hii, ahn¡­¡¹


    Shivering with a start, Saki slouched forward and fell on Touma¡¯s chest.


    Seiichi carefully wiped the area around the hole he just pulled himself out of with the prearranged wet tissues.


    ¡¸With this, you are now our woman.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, haa ¡­¡­ yes, nu.¡¹


    When the member, which was the first one to be inserted, was once again pushed into her closing hole, her hips shuddered with a start.


    Due to the foreign body sensation surging from right below her, from a different angle than when it was from behind, she threw her face back and strained her knees together.


    ¡¸Hold yourself a bit. Saki-chan seems to be not used to it at all, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    With both wrists bound behind her back, as if licking her ass, Saki felt an ogling gaze from her rear.


    Touma, lying on the bed, held Saki, who was straddling him face to face, by the hips and stroked her head, as she shut her eyes seemingly in agony.


    Sensing that the pit of her stomach was creaking, emitting a breaking-like sense of pressure, unlike Shizuka¡¯s soft and coiling up inside, he stayed put and waited for her to get accustomed to it.


    ¡¸Hmm, you sure are a brave, or rather an earnest girl, aren¡¯t you, Saki-chan?¡¹


    Patting and rubbing her ass, which was taking in Touma¡¯s member, he touched her ponytail.


    If she could be accepted into the party that way, she readily agreed to a threesome, before then, in order not to show any disgraceful appearance, stripping herself naked and requesting to be bound with the handcuff again.


    When she accepted Touma at the beginning, her body stiffened and trembled in fear, but she continued to do as she was told and didn¡¯t budge in the least even until the penetration by Seiichi was over.

 CH 14.2

    ¡¸I¡¯m, sorry¡­ it was, my first time, so¡­..¡¹


    Saki, leaning limply on top of Touma, murmured with a dazed expression.


    As the bed creaked at a slow rhythm, in a trance, the sensation trained by the Onmoraki was resurfacing.


    It was just, unlike the feeling of having only her genitals played with, for some reason she found the fishy smell of a man which she could feel all over her body pleasant.


    Seiichi, who had just stepped down on the floor and was about to drink a can of coffee, froze.


    ¡¸You were not a virgin, were you?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­ Umm, I¡¯ve been raped by a youkai, but, hnn, ahn¡­¡¹


    Touma moved his hands toward her modest breasts ¨C which were smaller than Mai¡¯s, let alone Shizuka¡¯s ¨C and pinched the stiff parts.


    ¡¸Also, I¡¯ve been gangbanged, in the dungeon¡­ ahn, but, I alone don¡¯t forget about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Even though, you¡¯ve returned from the dead numerous times. It¡¯s, that Onmoraki, huh, that means it¡¯s secured your essence crystal, huh.¡¹


    It was said that Onmoraki was a youkai that appeared when a deceased person was treated carelessly and not offered a memorial service.


    A monster that possessed the body.


    Originally, such a monster did not live in the dungeon.


    It was a coincidence, an accident due to Saki being possessed and cursed from the start.


    ¡¸Rather, a real-life exorcist family lineage, to think that they really exist.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn¡­ but, papa and mare are normal, ahn¡­ people, ahn, hnn, ahn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea. For now, let me cum.¡¹


    Saki, held up face-to-face in a cowgirl position by the cross-legged Touma, bent backward and shook her hips on her own accord for the first time.


    ¡¸Hya¡­ ahn¡­ am, amazing, Touma-sama¡¯s dick, amazing.¡¹


    Locking her legs tightly around Touma¡¯s waist, she arched her back and convulsed over and over again.


    Seiichi felt like laughing, seeing Touma who was showing a face like that of a statue of Budha even as he was having a sex.


    He guessed that was probably a confused face, and it was more or less right.


    Saki¡¯s reaction was too good.


    Before her long separated essences had a chance to adapt into her flesh, Saki was easily taken captive by Touma and Seiichi, whose rank had risen, as she received semen from the two of them.


    Mai had by no means foreseen up to this point, but it could be said that the accustomization was progressing ever faster.


    The handcuffs that had been restraining her wrists were removed.


    The handcuffs that Shizuka had found were not the boorish ones used in restraining criminals, but a special-purpose product made of elastic resin.


    Her hands, which had red marks but no injury, were then reached out toward the crotch of Seiichi, who was sitting on the bed.


    ¡¸Oioi.¡¹


    ¡¸I have to, properly service you¡­. As Shizuka nee-sama told me to.¡¹


    Having her ass held up and penetrated from below, Saki, facing upward, stroked Seiichi¡¯s penis in an inexperienced manner.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Seiichi-san. I will properly learn it, so¡­ hnn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, fine. I¡¯ll train you, too. Looks like you¡¯ve been swallowed up by Touma in no time at all.¡¹


    The person in question might have done it subconsciously, but their honorific title had changed in an easy to understand manner.


    It was just, Seiichi couldn¡¯t understand the reason why even Shizuka, who had turned into Touma¡¯s dependent, was treated with veneration as well.


    ¡¸Fwa, ahn. Ahn, ahn¡­.¡¹


    As Saki went limp with her legs remained spread open, the member was pulled out of Saki¡¯s crotch, which was oozing steams and a load of sticky fluid.


    The same went for her, but it had rejuvenated to the point of being able to continue going at it even for a whole night.


    ¡¸L, let me, clean you up¡­ Nmm.¡¹


    As Saki sucked a man¡¯s member on her own accord for the first time, Seiichi moved into her rear and plugged his fingers into her hole, which was twitching and oozing bodily fluids.


    Spreading the valley of her ass with one hand, he slipped his fingers into the gaping hole beyond the pleats.


    ¡¸Before it gets accustomed to Touma¡¯s thing, let me enjoy it too, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Fwa, y¡­ yesh.¡¹


    Straddling Saki, who was intending to earnestly accept anything and everything, Seiichi began to rock the bed.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Are you from Asagi-sou, Hime-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes.¡¹


    The student dormitories of Toyoashihara Academy which housed more than five thousand student bodies were divided through the academy grounds.


    The dorms where new students or those of the enjoy group whose capital could only cover for their daily necessities resided, they were commonly known as the entry class.


    The few wooden buildings that were remodeled from the old military drill quarters were scattered around the academy, as if they were half blending into the forest.


    Even though they were normal dormitories that did not require extra sen to live in, breakfast and dinner were provided, and the necessary tools for daily life were also installed.


    But there was a need to clean and arrange the dormitory, including the shared bathrooms and toilets, themselves, and of course there were also the indispensable problems that came with a communal life, such as scrambling for the washing machine and clothes-drying area.


    One rank higher than them, or what was known as middle class dormitories, the appearance of the building changed drastically.


    The four dormitories, Suzaku-sou (Vermillion Bird Manor), Seiryu-sou (Azure Dragon Manor), Byakko-sou (White Tiger Manor), and Genbu-sou (Black Tortoise Manor), were basically providing private rooms with ensuite bathrooms and toilets included.


    There was also a large bathroom open 24 hours a day, a dining hall staffed by professional staff, as well as laundry and room cleaning services.


    The high-end class, Qilin-sou, probably had an image closer to that of a suite room in a first-class hotel.


    It had a comfortable living space with a living room and a bedroom, and all sorts of room services.


    If they wished to, there was also a personal attendant (optional) arranged for them.


    The dormitories for the supreme class students were exclusively arranged in the name of Kin¡¯u-sou (Golden Crow / Sun Manor) and Gyokuto-sou (Jade Rabbit / Moon Manor), so these were ultimately the ranks of dormitories for general class students.


    ¡¸Then, I guess we can impose ourselves there in return when things get uncomfortable over here.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹


    The gap of Shizuka nodding her head at the pretty vivid girls¡¯ circumstance and Saki hanging her head with a blushing face was surreal.


    Saki ¨C who was treated as a shared property, or rather like a pinch hitter ¨C was meek, as she prioritized herself to be accepted by them.


    As far as Saki was concerned, she had been a genuine inexperienced girl until she enrolled in the academy and was ignorant of the mad relationship between men and women, so she was completely on the receiving end there.


    It was just, even then she still felt that perhaps it was quite an abnormal-ish relationship.


    In the act of her stealing glances at Touma and Seiichi, who were sitting across the table from her, blushing and hanging her head over and over again, there was no shadow of princess play in the slightest.


    ¡¸Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea?¡¹


    Seiichi stabbed his fork into the pancakes that were piled five high on his plate.


    Today¡¯s breakfast at Hakutsuru-sou was a combination of pancakes, bacon and eggs, hash browns and salad.


    ¡¸Our opinion?¡¹


    ¡¸Give it up.¡¹


    He took two bites of the pancake, which was drenched in maple syrup.


    Incidentally, in addition to syrup, there were also other garnishes arranged such as whipped cream, honey, berry jam and ice cream.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t particularly dislike sweets, but as expected I guess I still prefer a bowl of rice and miso soup in the morning.¡¹


    ¡¸Talk it over with Shizuka.¡¹


    Seiichi, who had no particularities about food, bluntly dismissed his opinion.


    He¡¯d heard that, using some sort of unknown method, Touma seemed to be able to take care of Shizuka even in Kurou-sou, a boys dormitory, so he showed no restraint on the matter.


    ¡¸Umm, the breakfast in my place, the meal is delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    As Touma reacted to it with interest, Shizuka¡¯s words followed along to give him a follow up.


    Staring at Saki, who was hanging her head, and Shizuka, who was cutting her pancake in silence, Seiichi heaved out a sigh.


    ¡¸About today¡¯s dungeon dive, what do you say about getting it started at one in the afternoon?¡¹


    For the dungeon opening on Sunday, which was a day off, the opening of the gates was at nine in the morning with a temporary closing of the gates at noon.


    The opening time from the afternoon was just as they did on weekdays, with the closing of the gates time set at five in the afternoon.


    ¡¸I want to earn sen at once, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Before you do that, have a talk and straighten out your differences first. Mai, you go shopping with me.¡¹


    Touma couldn¡¯t understand the reason why Mai, who care freely replied yes to Seiichi, was giving them a grin.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    They are supposed to be made of the same material, but it sure is a wonder that I¡¯m feeling a subtle sense of discomfort as I¡¯m seated on Mai¡¯s bed.


    Saki and Shizuka herself are sparsely and quietly occupying Shizuka¡¯s bed.


    The subtle sense of distance between them is for some reason giving me a sense of pressure.


    Seiichi has also similarly entangled his body with Saki¡¯s, but the reactions of Shizuka and Mai, our respective partners, are very much different.


    If I have to put it into words, I would say that Shizuka¡¯s reaction is heavier.


    The three of us simply staying alone in the room facing each other like this won¡¯t bring us anywhere, so let¡¯s try asking her straight out.


    ¡¸Shizuka. State what you have in mind.¡¹


    I can¡¯t help but think to myself, Is it a trial?, but the technique to ease the mood by chatting doesn¡¯t exist in me.


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m jealous of Saki-san who was embraced by you, Touma-san. I feel a tingle deep in my chest. I feel like crying when I imagine about what to do if you were to take fancy of Saki-san and decide to dump me, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    So easy to understand.


    I¡¯m a dull person, so I¡¯ve asked Shizuka to always be direct with her words.


    But, perhaps not used to such an open judgment, Saki continues to hang her head with a blushing face.


    In typical fictional stories centering around adolescents, there are many instances where love affairs between men and women become the source of troubles.


    ¡¸¡­ If I have to categorize it, it is more of a sordid one, like the ones in ladies¡¯ comics or daytime melodrama.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s completely out of genre. Do you have any reference books?¡¹


    ¡¸I shall select it at my own discretions.¡¹


    Shizuka is well-versed in this kind of subculture, but she tends to nonchalantly mix in ¡Á genre into it, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.

 CH 14.3

    ¡¸U, umm, I have no intention of interfering with the two of, you. All I want is to be close to you.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a deceit. You won¡¯t refuse should Touma-san make an advance on you, will you? With those flirtatious eyes of yours, there¡¯s no way what you said just now was true at all. It felt good, didn¡¯t it? To be able to entrust your everything and have it accepted, I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san, I don¡¯t mind whoever it is entertaining you or whomever it is that you embrace. It¡¯s just that it feels painful when you yearn for someone and keep it a secret from me.¡¹


    I don¡¯t get this distinctive delineation of Shizuka¡¯s.


    I¡¯d be able to understand if she were to completely deny the act of two-timing, though.


    No, to be honest, I have no experience in falling in love with someone, so I don¡¯t even know what kind of act is considered to be typical here.


    I think Saki¡¯s bewilderment is probably due to the fact that she¡¯s just as clueless about love as I am.


    I don¡¯t particularly dislike girls with guts like Saki, except for her modest sized breasts, that¡¯s it.


    ¡¸¡­ Kuh.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san¡­ you¡¯re receiving bad influence from Seiichi-san.¡¹


    Shizuka holds Saki, who is covering her own breasts with blushed face and teary eyes, in her arms as if to protect her and glares at me with reproachful eyes.


    Due to me having spent too much time alone, it looks like I¡¯m getting a habit where the voice of my heart ends up echoing through my mouth.


    ¡¸As, as expected, if my breasts aren¡¯t as big as Shizuka nee-sama¡¯s, it¡¯s not good, huh¡­ Sob.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I might also like small breasts.¡¹


    O conscience of mine that can¡¯t state it with certainty, fly away.


    This is similar to the question that plagued me in the past, whether I liked girls with long hair or short hair.


    If I have to choose, I¡¯d say that I¡¯m more of a short-haired girl guy.


    But a girl with long hair can always turn into a girl with short hair by having it cut.


    In other words, it can be said that a girl with long hair, who holds a transformation card in hand, is upwardly compatible with a girl with short hair.


    However, there is also the option called artificial hair in this world.


    I wonder if it can¡¯t not be said that they are unconditionally and perfectly upwardly compatible with each other, not good, my mind is crashing.


    However, the truth I arrived upon after struggling to the point of death at that time, can¡¯t I adopt it into this situation as well, I wonder.


    That is.


    ¡¸I like them big, and I like them small, too.¡¹


    In the end, I realized that it was just a matter of my mood at that moment.


    ¡¸¡­ In other words, you want to collect and enjoy breasts of all size, huh.¡¹


    Shizuka, in charge of the big faction, pins up her breasts as she hangs her head.


    I thought she¡¯d be repulsed by my lack of integrity, but I seriously don¡¯t get the words she says as she shows such a relieved expression.


    ¡¸In that case, I don¡¯t see any problem with it. I approve of you, Saki-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka nee-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to call me nee-sama. Let¡¯s serve Touma-san together.¡¹


    Serve me, I think she¡¯s being exaggerated with her words again there, but for some reason Saki seems to be overcome with emotion, burying her face and bursting into tears in Shizuka¡¯s chest.


    In a play, this would be the ending scene, but the reason why Seiichi is spared of it while I have to bear the full brunt of it remains a mystery.


    Ah, Shizuka-san¡¯s gaze is turning cold.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t properly make her yours, that Saki-san ended up being confused, Touma-san. What a poor girl.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ My apologies.¡¹


    I think apologizing before all else is a bad habit of Japanese people.


    Still being embraced in Shizuka¡¯s chest, Saki is staring entreatively at me.


    ¡¸In your case, Touma-san, you mustn¡¯t do things half-heartedly. If you want to lay a hand on someone, please be sure to get it done thoroughly with the intention of taking care of her for the rest of her life.¡¹


    ¡¸I want to enjoy pop sex with light feeling, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Impossible. You must not. I think it will be okay when it comes to a girl like Mai who¡¯s already had it in her, but I bet there¡¯s hardly any girl who can resist you.¡¹


    Shizuka-san asserts as such to me.


    Even when I check my class, it hasn¡¯t turned into some sort of savage King such as¡ºHarem King¡»or something.


    Shizuka-san seems to understand me better than even I do, but it¡¯s troubling that sometimes she says such incomprehensible things.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ nee-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Before you receive meddling from someone else, right here, right now, what do you say about making you properly belong to Touma-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ yes.¡¹


    As I appreciate their very yuri-yuri vibe, the gong for a tag team match suddenly resounds from the two of them.


    Reaching out her hands toward Saki¡¯s rear, who is still embraced in her chest, Shizuka rolls up her skirt and lays bare her light blue panties.


    Well, I can¡¯t hide my fetish from Shizuka, so she sees easily through the fact that I¡¯m in an erotic mood after watching their yuri-yuri embrace.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Asagi-sou, where Saki lives, is located at a place visible from Hakutsuru-sou here.


    But since she stayed over in this room yesterday, she¡¯s only gone back and forth between the dining hall and this room.


    When I pull down her panties, the remnants of last night¡¯s sexual intercourse releases sexual odor, as if to densely enshroud us.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­.¡¹


    Saki covers her face with her hands and writhes on top of Shizuka¡¯s lap pillow.


    She is taller than Shizuka, but there are many parts of her that are not yet mature as a woman.


    Her bust size is modest compared to the boing Shizuka, but soft bulges are certainly present there.


    There¡¯s no excess fat on her body, or rather, she has the figure of a sports girl.


    I gently slide my fingers into the valley of her secret place.


    I stroke the hairless mound and with a squelch, I slip my fingers into the place where I had taken the liberty to intrude myself upon last night.


    After she did it with Seiichi, we¡¯d had it properly wiped clean before putting her panties back on, but I guess the sticky something entangling my fingers inside is the remnant of it.


    There are no contraceptives at the purchasing department, which sells all sorts of daily necessities.


    There seems to also be none at the convenience store outside.


    This is because even if you engage in reproduction activities, as long as it is done within the academy grounds, you will not get pregnant.


    If there is really none of it in this academy where the sexual code is pretty lax, I don¡¯t know the reason, but I guess that¡¯s just how it goes here.


    It feels as if the academy is encouraging us to make babies bareback, and it¡¯s a little bit creepy.


    If I make her wait too long, Shizuka seems like going to take the matter into her own hands, so dragging out the stickiness inside, I smear it until the entrance before pulling my fingers out.


    I take off my jacket and fold it, take off my shirt and fold it, take off my trouser and fold it, and take off my underpants.


    When having sex in bed, I feel uncomfortable doing it with my clothes on.


    But this doesn¡¯t necessarily apply to my partner.


    Rather, somewhere within me, there¡¯s even the opinion that it is better for her to remain clothed.


    The nude faction, semi-undressed faction, underwear faction and other various factions continue to argue in my mind on a daily basis.


    The gazes of Saki, who is staring fixedly at a part of me through her fingers that cover her face, and Shizuka¡¯s, who is sitting sideways with Saki on her lap, are intertwined.


    Both of them are in their blazer uniforms, but their skirts are poised like that of a waist band, exposing their lower bodies.


    My armament has already finished its preparation for battle.


    ¡¸Saki.¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ Yes. Danna-sama, please steal me.¡¹


    It¡¯s a mnemonic name that fairly tickles my boyish heart, but if I let someone of the same grade as me call me Danna-sama, I have a feeling that my infamy will roar aloud once again.


    Also, I feel like I¡¯m seeing a light bulb popping up atop Shizuka¡¯s head, but I bet it¡¯s just my imagination.


    Holding both of Saki¡¯s legs, I firmly thrust my hips into her as if I were folding her in half.


    ¡¸Ahn!¡¹


    I hug Saki, who turns her chin up with a start, and drill into her depths while repeatedly pulling in and out.


    Last night, I had been able to firmly stick in till the base three times until Shizuka and Mai returned, but she seems to have tightened up again after a night.


    Shizuka is gently stroking Saki, who is twitching and shaking each time her depths are dug bit by bit.


    When I reach her depths, both of Saki¡¯s legs are folded around my waist.


    Her half open mouth as she heaves out breaths with teary eyes is amorous.


    ¡¸You¡¯re showing a very womanly face there, you know? Saki¡­ it feels pleasant, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Hya¡­ yes¡­. Nee-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, Saki, until you reach climax, let master cuddle you as is.¡¹


    I¡¯ve certainly accepted the master remark.


    Rather, when Shizuka says it, there¡¯s a severe lack of sense of discomfort in it, so on the contrary it doesn¡¯t make me excited at all.


    Shizuka-san is also showing a warped expression, seemingly to perceive her failure, but really, what a pretty complicated matter it is.


    ¡¸¡­ I shall devote myself more into it.¡¹


    I continue to smack smack Saki even as I¡¯m having such an idiotic exchange with Shizuka, but it¡¯s troubling that her reaction is a bit too good.


    Letting out ahn or hii moans that seem to be squeezed out the depth of her throat, she desperately reaches out her hands and tightly clings to me.


    I¡¯m not Seiichi, and I haven¡¯t learned any technique to pleasure women either.


    ¡¸Please pour your semen as is. That way Saki will also be more secure, I believe.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as if my cum is some sort of poisonous substance.¡¹


    It was supposed to be a joke, but Shizuka presses her finger on her lips and averts her gaze.


    ¡¸¡­ Most likely, the reason lies in your class, Touma-san. Since you acquire it, umm, the feeling of being violated is very¡­.¡¹


    So the ringleader is Samurai-san from the library, huh


    Shizuka, who grows dazed, begins to undo the buttons of her shirt.


    Her supple and curving huge breasts, covered with a pink bra, are thus revealed.


    I was prepared for this to happen.


    I have tried not to touch her, but it looks like we¡¯ve been in too much of a close proximity to each other.


    ¡¸Alongside with Saki, please train me as well¡­ if we do it together, it doesn¡¯t feel painful.¡¹

 CH 15 x

    The Craving Baby Birds


    ¡¸Midori-sensei, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask about the lecture just now.¡¹


    With a creak, the door was opened and a male student from the first year third group peeked his face out of it.


    The labyrinth reference room.


    It was the material storage room where the items related to the dungeon were stored.


    Shelves were lined up on both sides of the narrow, vertical storage room, with various tools such as trap models and miniature figures lined up.


    Toyoashihara academy had secured a considerable number of lecturers, so it had turned into a lecture system where they, especially those with classrooms under their charge, were provided with a room that could be said to be almost personal.


    The reason for the large number of lecturers was that the academy actively hired graduates from the low class group who were fortunate enough to be able to demonstrate records which left marks at the academy.


    ¡¸Is there something wrong?¡¹


    Putting down the binder in her hand on the desk, Midori, before she could even turn around, was hugged from behind.


    ¡¸Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it, Midori-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸No, stop.¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, back to my question, Midori-sensei, your pussy was turning wet during the class just now, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Getting her the tight skirt slid up, her white panties wrapped in black pantyhose were exposed.


    The panties, which clung to her easy-delivery-type buttocks, were of a lascivious and risque design.


    Her crotch was then rubbed in a rough, obviously inexperienced hand technique.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t help but get an erection, you see. I¡¯m sorry that I end up touching your ass.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸It reminds me of the moment when I have sex with you, you know, Midori-chan. If you stand next to me, it¡¯ll make me get a total boner, really.¡¹


    The boy licked his own lips and pressed the front of his hard, raging pants against Midori¡¯s buttocks groove.


    While rubbing his hips against the soft elasticity, he grabbed and squeezed her breasts through her blouse.


    ¡¸Now then, well, I¡¯m going to give you my bareback dick again today, Midori-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Hii!¡¹


    Pulling down her panties with force that tore off her pantyhose from behind, he laid bare the buttocks that were incomparably more mature than those of his classmates.


    The tip of his penis, which he pulled out of the zipper as if he were taking a leak in the toilet, leaked drops of pre-cum from the half skin-covered tip in no time at all.


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s wet, after all! You must have gotten horny too, haven¡¯t you, Midori-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Hnu¡¹


    ¡¸Whuo, Midori-chan, your pussy feels so good.¡¹


    Firmly slipping in, the yet mature reproductive limb penetrated Midori¡¯s vaginal hole.


    ¡¸Not good, cumming.¡¹


    ¡¸!, ugh.¡¹


    The sperm, which ended up being released at around the third thrust, vigorously filled the vaginal cave.


    ¡¸Ah, as expected pussy feels the best.¡¹


    Her student, whose hips convulsed as he continued to hold Midori¡¯s buttocks, looked up to the ceiling, immersing himself in the pleasure of ejaculating.


    The glans, peeled off by the intravaginal pleats, continued to erect even as it let out semen, and with a squelch, began to stir up the soft flesh even when everything wasn¡¯t wrung out yet.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve leveled up, you see. And now I¡¯ve come to be able to shoot it out three times in a row with ease. So praise me, Midori-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh, uu¡­ Ahn¡­ ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸You are also happy about it, aren¡¯t you, Midori-chan? I know it, you know. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t receive it, right, Midori-chan?¡¹


    The baby face floated a smile tinged with despicableness, turning into the face of those perceiving that they were a superior one.


    ¡¸The pussy I shed my virginity with, I¡¯ll keep it accompany forever, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry anymore. The girl in my current party, you see, she just won¡¯t let me have a go with her. Well, soon enough, I¡¯ll forcefully let her know her place, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn.¡¹


    As hot and fresh cum was once again flowing into her vagina, moans leaked out of Midori, who was biting her own lips to endure it.


    ¡¸The truth is, I was also told something good by senpai, you know.¡¹


    After promptly shooting out twice, the penis bounced off Midori¡¯s buttocks valley.


    Before then being stroked with the buttocks valley as it was, raising fwaping sounds.


    ¡¸Midori Sensei, let me use you before I go to the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸Pardon the intrusion. Let me have a shot too.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. Is she occupied?¡¹


    ¡¸Give me a minute. I¡¯ll finish it up.¡¹


    As three new classmates entered the room, the penis that had been given a butt-job was then buried into the flesh.


    The three boys quickly pulled down their zippers and took out their penises, easily raising their erections with just some light stimulation.


    ¡¸If this matter spreads among our classmates too much, looks like the line may get out of control.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s too late, more than half of them have  already known about it, you know? Midori-chan toilet, I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸I say we have to secure some girls from our class as soon as possible too. Like that guy¡¯s party member for example, I heard that they¡¯ve already gotten to the point of being fine with swinging, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸For real? That¡¯s not good then. Should we try to push harder too?¡¹


    ¡¸Phew, Midori-chan, your pussy was so good. I¡¯ll keep you accompany again tomorrow, okay?¡¹


    Finishing it up before even the promised one minute, the boy wiped his sticky wet penis with the tissue installed on the room.


    ¡¸Now then, Midori-chan, pardon the intrusion.¡¹


    ¡¸!Kuh.¡¹


    Grabbing the buttocks flesh protruding from the tight skirt, the boy easily stuck his penis in and began to shake his hips, raising smacking sounds.


    ¡¸The figure of you holding yourself back is so cute, Midori-chan. I also had a boner during the class, which was killing me.¡¹


    ¡¸These huge boobs, they are beyond the level of the girls from our class. Here, hold my dick and stroke it.¡¹


    Midori, who was leaning forward as if throwing herself on the desk, had her buttocks pounded while she herself was stroking immature penises on both hands.


    Her breasts, wrapped in a blue bra that protruded from her open chest, were squeezed in a rough hand technique, as if she were being milked.


    The crude hand technique was no more than a caress guided by their instinct, so it was unsuitable for a girl who had not yet matured sexually.


    But it was suitable for Midori, who served as ¡ºtraining object¡» or perhaps ¡ºsexual venting tool¡».


    ¡¸Ah, haa¡­ Here comes Midori-chan creampie.¡¹


    ¡¸Take turns then. There are also others who are waiting outside, so we need to switch place quickly.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, can¡¯t we at least have one more shot each?¡¹


    The boy, who after inserting his penis until its base moved his hips up and down in order to get accustomed to the sensation of the vagina, jerked his hips.


    ¡¸¡­ That one just now didn¡¯t count. The stickiness of Midori-chan¡¯s pussy is crazy.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll get it done with one more shot each then. Midori-chan, stroke my dick. In exchange, I¡¯ll fondle your hard nipples for you.¡¹


    In Midori¡¯s SSR class, ¡ºMeat Relief Princess (Orginian)¡», there was a covenant that she couldn¡¯t refuse any intercourse demand from the opposite sex.


    With her eyes remained shut, Midori moved both of her hands and slippery wriggled her fingers, warping the glans.


    ¡¸Your handjob is amazing, Midori-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Not good, it¡¯s coming. Midori-sensei, stop. I also want to seed your pussy, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Phew¡­ Now then, take turns. Midori-chan¡¯s pussy is crazy good. I ended up shooting it out twice in a row without pulling out.¡¹


    ¡¸It feels like I¡¯m about to cum the moment I stick it in, so I¡¯ll also go with two shots in a row too then. Midori-sensei, excuse my intrusion upon your slippery pussy¡­. Whuo.¡¹


    As stated, the boy, whose hips shivered the moment he stuck it in, shoved in until the base at once and bent backward.


    ¡¸Ah, so unbearably good. Midori-sensei, try saying dick while shaking your ass lewdly.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ dick.¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha. You¡¯re so cute.¡¹


    The boy, who was sitting on the desk Midori was pressed against, exposed his semen-smeared erect penis.


    ¡¸You haven¡¯t sucked a dick yet, have you? Let¡¯s kiss, Midori-chan.¡¹


    Holding Midori¡¯s face with both hands, he coveted and licked her lips all over.


    Her right hand was stroking the penis of the boy who creampied her first, while her left hand was playing with the penis of the boy sitting on the desk.


    The boy, who was pounding her buttocks loudly, continued to shake his hips, letting the urge of his erect penis overtake him and going beyond the two shots limit.


    ¡¸Nha, French kiss feels crazy good. To have the beautiful and cute Midori-chan as our homeroom teacher, we sure are lucky.¡¹


    ¡¸Her hand pussy is also very good. I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m going to cum in her hand pussy as is.¡¹


    ¡¸Her boobs are also lewdly huge, after all. Of course I¡¯ll get a boner during her class.¡¹


    The nozzle of the rapid-fire cum-shooter, which continued to shoot out cum without fail even as its momentum waned, continued to drip with cum even after getting pulled out.


    ¡¸Hnn, ah, ooh¡­ I can¡¯t, anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸You do it too much, you let out too much. Just how many time did you cum anyway?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, it¡¯s about time for the meet up already. I¡¯ll be sure to win her over today.¡¹


    Brushing aside Midori¡¯s face, who was made to suck his penis, he wiped his penis with wet tissue and crammed it into his pants.


    ¡¸Now then, Midori-chan. We¡¯ll be in your care tomorrow too.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. Finally. Please take care of us, too. Midori-chan.¡¹


    On the other side of the creaked open door, the students hanging out in the hallway had been waiting for their turn.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you get to do it with the girl from your party?¡¹


    ¡¸After I protected her a bit in the dungeon, she opened up to me in no time at all. But you see, I have the chance and all, so it¡¯ll be my loss if I don¡¯t give Midori-chan a shot too, or something.¡¹


    Yet again, the sound of the creaked open door continued to resound.

 CH 15.1

    Secret Talks


    ¡¸I did tell you to have a talk, but you see¡­ I sure was startled to see you having a threesome with Shizuka and Himecchi side by side.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem, I think. They¡¯re getting along fine.¡¹


    ¡¸Astonishingly enough, your problem-solving method sure is fundamentally through brute force, isn¡¯t it? Nah, as long as the matter is solved, then I guess it is fine and all, though.¡¹


    Seeing Touma and the others ¨C as he did Shizuka and Saki, who were literally on all fours side by side on the bed, alternatively ¨C Mai was taken aback with a wow.


    Touma¡¯s party, which had turned into a five strong party upon the turn of the event, was having lunch at the student cafeteria after arranging their preparation for dungeon diving.


    Since lunch was not provided in the entry class dormitories on days off, many students were going to the student cafeteria.


    There were even carts lined up near the entrance with lunch boxes and breads.


    The purchasing department also had foodstuff among their entries, but it was mainly combat rations for sustenance in the dungeon.


    However, there were also many students who bought cereal bars for when they were hungry in the dorms.


    ¡¸Then, Shizuka, Hime-chan, are you okay with that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes.¡¹


    The three girls, wearing body armor over their uniforms, were getting animated in their conversation behind Touma and Seiichi.


    As they returned from Rash¨­mon, the material elements were all restored, so everyone¡¯s equipment was brand new.


    At a glance, they were like a fresh first-year student party.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Seiichi not to lay a hand on you anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Mai-san. And umm, I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡¹


    Mai, who had the appearance of the youngest girl among them, was on the petit side based on the average stature of adolescent girls.


    There was a difference of more than one head tall between her and Saki, whose stature was taller than even Shizuka, who was on the larger side compared to the average.


    And the scene of such a Saki meekly bowing her head to Mai was giving off an out of place sense.


    ¡¸Ah, don¡¯t mind it. That was a matter at the stage where we were talking about in what manner we should accept you, after all, Hime-chan.¡¹


    If she were someone who impudently forced herself in between her and her partner, she was intending to get rid of her at once.


    But since Saki was leaning more toward Touma, instead of Seiichi, not to mention that Shizuka had no qualms about it either, so Mai also had nothing to say on this matter.


    Before factoring the element of love affair, it was more of a realistic pro and con calculation.


    It was also a kind of pride that that was exactly why she was worthy of being Seiichi¡¯s partner, while a pure girl like Saki was not good.


    Mai had a premonition that things would go out of control, but when she saw how much of a sexual beast Touma was, as he ate the two in a threesome in broad daylight, she arrived at the conclusion that things would seem to be alright even if she pushed her onto him.


    Seiichi couldn¡¯t be said to be a good person by any means, but for Mai he was someone she could understand.


    In comparison, Touma didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person, but he was so out of the ordinary in various ways that it could be said that he was beyond her scope of understanding.


    Maybe, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him.


    She realized that it was exactly because Shizuka was offering her entire being to him while Saki was ignorant thus harboring no doubt about the matter that they were able to keep him accompany.


    ¡¸But why do you call Shizuka big sister? Is it the so-called pole sisters?¡¹


    ¡¸Pole? ¡­ I, I don¡¯t quite get it, but for some reason, I have a feeling that I should refer Nee-sama as such.¡¹


    Shizuka, caressing the innocent Saki, was floating a gentle smile.


    ¡¸Yup. So you are the little sister attribute, huh, Hime-chan.¡¹


    Mai was somehow or another convinced about it.


    Passing through the entrance, the entrance hall leading to Rash¨­mon was more deserted than during weekdays.


    There were not many students who carried out dungeon diving even on days off.


    Since the opening of the dungeon, Saki had been made to dive into the dungeon almost every day, but had never returned alive even once.


    Being told that they would discuss the detailed party SOP in the dungeon, Saki stiffened in nervousness.


    Discussing it in the dungeon meant they based it on the assumption that they would return without dying.


    ¡¸It¡¯s, alright.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Nee-sama.¡¹


    Having her trembling hand tightly held, Saki, showing a close to bursting expression, snuggled up to Shizuka.


    As someone who hadn¡¯t lost the memory of what happened inside, the dungeon itself was almost traumatic for Saki.


    The memories of being repeatedly raped by boys and killed by goblins were deeply etched in her mind.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸Have you calmed down?¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ Yeash.¡¹


    Shaking uncontrollably due to being exposed to the dense miasma, Saki replied as if she was melting away.


    Saki ¨C sandwiched, embraced by Touma from the front and by Shizuka from behind ¨C was heated up.


    It was ultimately an embrace to soothe Saki, so there was no sexual significance to it, there was supposed to be none.


    Giving Mai, who went wow again at the strong soothing performed by the three without hesitation under their gazes, a sidelong glance, Seiichi checked their surroundings and took hold of his trench knives.


    ¡¸Alright. There is the danger of wandering monsters in the corridor, so how about we create a safe space by cleaning up the next chamber?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi, you¡¯re adapting to it too well.¡¹


    It was a common practice to carry out the recording of the coordinates when they escaped (logged out) from the dungeon in the corridor, rather than in the chamber where there was the risk of monsters respawning.


    The exact interval for the respawn was unknown, but when it came to shallow stratums, it was said that the monsters literally gushed forth within a day.


    ¡¸It¡¯s, it¡¯s time to fight, isn¡¯t it? P, please leave it to me.¡¹


    Drawing her short word of the freshmen recommended equipment set A package, Saki was suddenly about to run off.


    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait. Don¡¯t suddenly go awol on your own.¡¹


    ¡¸Fwa¡¹


    With a swoosh, getting herself easily lifted up by the back of her collar, Saki was surprised.


    She might be a girl, but she didn¡¯t think Seiichi¡¯s arm was massive enough to lift her body up along with her equipment.


    ¡¸Touma. What level is Himecchi?¡¹


    ¡¸One.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, guessed as much. First is seeing what she¡¯s got, and power leveling is after that, right?¡¹


    With a swoosh, she was passed to Touma, before then to Shizuka like a baton.


    ¡¸U, umm¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka. Guard.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸N, nee-sama?¡¹


    Holding her hand, Shizuka gently told Saki, who was bewildered, that everything would be alright.


    ¡¸Oh. As expected it¡¯s packed alright¡­ nine of them, huh. In that case, three for each if us.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¯Kay.¡¹


    Taking out her rod from her tactical backpack, Mai swiftly passed by Seiichi and spearheaded the battle.


    ¡¸M, Mai-san, watch ou¡­¡¹


    Saki, who had the recollections of being killed by goblins numerous times, was well aware of the threat of goblins, which often appeared in various games as the weakest monsters.


    The goblins on the first stratum where Saki had dived into up until now was level 1, so they were opponents which boasted power no more than what their appearance told them.


    Their power was merely on the level of their materialized fleshes.


    What was frightening was their unwavering killing intent.


    Their simple instinct to fight and kill.


    Even if you were physically superior, even if you were equipped with better weapons, you would still need the resolution to face that killing intent.


    Other than facing it with the same amount of killing intent, there was also the method of simply getting accustomed to it.


    ¡¸Here you go, Orange Ball ¡Á 3, stand by.¡¹


    Magic balls that looked like an orange fruit popped up around Mai¡¯s raised staff.


    The goblins, noticing Mai¡¯s fruity chanting, rushed on her in unison, shouting ¡¸GIGIGEIGEIGEIGE¡¹.


    The pressure of the ugly, weapon-wielding monsters rushing toward her was already no more than a spectacle she had trampled down countless times.


    ¡¸Shoot!¡¹

 CH 15.2

    As if guided by the tip of a raised rod, three magic balls rained down on the goblins, drawing an irregular trajectory.


    They landed on the three most ahead ones and blew them away.


    Compared to the fireballs she first created, the area of effect was inferior, but the force of impact was superior.


    This was the result of her learning the way to use her skills as a ¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡».


    The following goblins closed in on Mai, stomping on their fallen and smoldering comrades.


    ¡¸Quota achieved. Here, high-five.¡¹


    ¡¸Aiyo¡­ Seclusion.¡¹


    Receiving a high-five, Seiichi¡¯s figure lost its color as if melting away.


    With his presence diminishing, his existence grew sparse and merged into the surroundings.


    Seething with fighting spirit, the goblins continued to rush toward Mai without getting bothered by it.


    If you put it in game terms, the monster that targeted Mai, who had accumulated a lot of hate, easily lost Seiichi, who had just been there and had low hate.


    The psychological blind spot reflected Seiichi¡¯s ninjutsu of blurring one¡¯s consciousness to the fullest.


    As two heads flew off at the same time, the goblin, whose neck was snapped, crumpled at Seiichi¡¯s feet.


    ¡¸Fue?¡¹


    From Saki¡¯s point of view, everything looked as if it happened almost simultaneously.


    If Sorcery User was a class that specialized in magical energy control, then Ninja was a class with great physical ability correction specialized in speed.


    Compared to Fighter, which offered overall body strengthening, Ninja was inferior in physical strength but superior in speed, and the field covering their flesh was inferior in material but superior in astral.


    Just because it was a rare class didn¡¯t necessarily mean it had upwardly compatible abilities.


    If the ones that assigned a hundred points in orthodox style were the archetype classes, then the ones that assigned them in a more crooked, specialized trend were called the rare classes.


    ¡¸Gaaaaaah!¡¹


    *Bam*, along with a dull echo, a goblin soared to the air.


    Receiving the attack with its shield, along with its arms, its body was smashed into forming¤¯ character.


    The six-foot metal rod was swung left and right, cutting through the air with a voom.


    Without technique-like technique, with no stance-like stance, it was pure violence that couldn¡¯t be called a martial art by any stretch.


    The beastly roar shook the air with crackles, and with a start, Saki began to step back in tremble.


    That body of hers was firmly held in place by Shizuka.


    No matter who else was frightened, they alone mustn¡¯t allow themselves to be frightened.


    The six-foot metal rod was brandished like a revolving windmill, blowing away the remaining goblins left and right.


    ¡¸Alright, now then, let¡¯s get the meeting started.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸You?¡¹


    Trembling with teary eyes, Saki turned around and was about to run away, but was seized by Shizuka.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really zorry, I¡¯ll come gain after retraining myself.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I wonder where she is going to train herself at?


    Based on how easily she¡¯s seized by Shizuka, I think she¡¯d get done in by goblins in no time at all.


    Saki, who appears to have trained in kenjutsu since her younger days, seems to have a certain degree of confidence in her skills.


    But after witnessing the supernatural battle beyond her imagination, her mind ends up breaking, it seems.


    The trembling and teary-eyed Saki is uselessly cute.


    ¡¸We¡¯re also as good as amateurs in battles to death, you know? It¡¯s all merely thanks to the boost of level correction.¡¹


    ¡¸Hwat?¡¹


    Shizuka is patting Saki, who is crouching down in low spirit, to soothe her.


    ¡¸Once you reach the same level as us, I think you¡¯ll be as stronger as how much you¡¯ve trained than us, Himecchi.¡¹


    I guess she¡¯s a possessor of class upon birth, or what Seiichi calls the gifted one, huh


    It¡¯s so superb that it¡¯s overflowing with chuuni vibe.


    ¡¸Level, is it? There should be not much difference between ours, yet¡­.¡¹


    Saki takes out her electronic student handbook from her breast pocket and takes a look at it.


    What¡¯s displayed there is her class being ¡ºNovice¡» while her level being ¡º2¡».


    The result is totally not accurate, but I wonder what kind of internal process is used to calculate it?


    Somehow, I come to feel that my Interface is the wrong one.


    Funasaka Touma (God of Thunder Apprentice, Level 4)


    Onodera Seiichi (Ninja, level 6)


    Ashiya Shizuka (Miko, Level 7)


    Susukino Mai (Sorcery User, level 6)


    Nango Saki (Swordsman, level 1)


    And that¡¯s how our current state looks like.


    Since the time she was recognized as a party member, I¡¯ve come to be able to see Saki¡¯s detailed information.


    Even now I still don¡¯t know on what principle it works.


    The experience points required to level up differs depending on the class, so it feels like I¡¯m gradually being left behind.


    There¡¯s a formula to calculate the class step based on the rate of leveling up, and it seems that my God of Thunder apprentice is treated like that of a third step class.


    It just so happens that we¡¯ve just learned about experience points, levels, and class changes in class.


    Speaking of experience points, it is calculated in units of EXP.


    The experience point gained from defeating a level 1 goblin is used as the standard of 1 EXP.


    As for what manner of thing experience point is, I don¡¯t get it even after listening to its explanation, but it seems to be something along the phenomenon of us absorbing a part of the monster¡¯s power.


    Level is a scale value that represents the amount of monster energy absorbed.


    When you level up, rather than suddenly getting stronger, I think it¡¯s more like you are gradually being strengthened.


    So level value is ultimately just a rough estimation.


    However, class change is a different story altogether.


    By consuming your accumulation of EXP, it¡¯s something along you reconstructing your flesh into a different creature known as the class, it seems.


    It¡¯s exactly like the enhanced humans (boosted man) in manga and anime.


    When you do a class change, all the EXP you have accumulated is consumed, so you revert back to level 1.


    Because of this, even when you have your basic abilities improved, your SP value will be temporarily reduced compared to before the class change.


    Excluding exceptions such as Saki, ordinary people with class ¡ºNone¡», or what the academy seems to refer it to as the Novice class, will come to be able to change to a first step class when they reach level 10.


    In other words, those who have done the first step class change are roughly ten times stronger than the average person, even at level one.


    Since the class change from first to second step class requires us to be at level 20, a level 1 person with a second step class is somewhere along as strong as thirty average people.


    It is said that if you defeat about 50 level 1 goblins, you can more or less reach level 10.


    The first goal for us first-year students is to do this first step class change and head to the second stratum.


    It seems that if we conquer the dungeon smoothly, we will be able to achieve it by the second semester.


    Well, it looks like we¡¯re a little ahead of the others, though.


    ¡¸Himecchi, listen well. Don¡¯t tell anyone what I¡¯m about to tell you from now on. It¡¯s a secret of our own only¡­. If you can¡¯t swear to it, right here, right now, I¡¯ll have you die and forget all about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. I will never tell anyone about it.¡¹


    Clenching her fists tightly, Saki nods her head.


    ¡¸First of all, we have yet to die even once in the dungeon. That¡¯s why naturally, our level is higher than the other first year students.¡¹


    Seiichi is telling a lie right off the bat.


    The honest Saki seems to completely believe it and is impressed by it.


    ¡¸And we have no intention of dying from here on either. That goes for you too, Himecchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, yes.¡¹


    If you die, your earnings for the day will be reset, so it¡¯s bad in terms of efficiency, perhaps perceiving it only at that level, Saki¡¯s response is light.


    ¡¸The current us are able to use skills even outside the dungeon. Things will turn for the worse should the academy find out about it. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t use it.¡¹


    ¡¸H, Huh? Is, is that true?¡¹


    I use both Interface and Item box normally all the time, though.


    Shizuka also uses hers normally, mainly at night.


    Also, in Shizuka¡¯s case, it seems that she can¡¯t use SP outside if she isn¡¯t in contact with me.

 CH 15.3

    ¡¸Seiichi, can I ask you something? If we die, that crystal-like something will be dropped, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if we lose that crystal, we won¡¯t be able to use skills in the outside world. But even if we can¡¯t use it, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any problem with it, is there? I don¡¯t think there will be any chance for us to use skills after we graduate, after all.¡¹


    I can relate to Mai¡¯s question.


    In nowadays Japan, it¡¯s not like there are occupations such as adventurers or demon hunters.


    Wait, Saki¡¯s family is an exorcist lineage, huh.


    Talk about a real life fantasy.


    ¡¸Of course, I have no intention of dying due to doing something reckless, and I haven¡¯t given up on helping you either, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸I know¡­. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I¡¯m just a little unsure whether I should let you know about it or not.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Seiichi~.¡¹


    Hmm, so it was a leading question from Mai, who perceives the suffering of her boyfriend who is burdened with secrets, huh.


    Sitting down, Seiichi shifts his gaze toward us again.


    ¡¸This is probably a top secret of Toyoashihara Academy. Not only Saki, be sure to never say a word about it, no matter what, all of you. There¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll be erased for real.¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem very peaceful, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the reason. But there¡¯s this statistic clearly written on the documents housed by the academy. Most of the graduates of the regular class have an untimely end.¡¹


    ¡¸Untimed end?¡¹


    ¡¸Premature death, is it¡­.¡¹


    While Mai tilts her head, Shizuka quietly murmurs as such.


    ¡¸Also, both boys and girls can¡¯t have children, it seems.¡¹


    Mai, Shizuka and Saki turn blue and hold their respective stomachs.


    It¡¯s, how should I put it, a fear of a different vector, or more like a biological dread.


    ¡¸Wait a minute. Does this dungeon have such negative effects?¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, the guys from the flower group continue with their lives normally even after graduation. Raising their level in the dungeon, they live longer than normal people thanks to the strengthening of their bodies, and also continue to produce children one after another. Skills are no more than a bonus psychic ability for them.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ In short, the current us are in the same state as the flower group, huh.¡¹


    Let¡¯s leave aside where Seiichi finds such secret information of the academy for the time being.


    I¡¯m sure the academy has something to do with it, but I have no intention of doubting my pal at this point.


    However, distrust of the academy is welling up in me.


    I can still let the concealment of information and the discrimination between supreme and regular classes slide.


    However, the special training class where the new students of the regular class carried out dungeon diving for the first time.


    It was obviously set with the intention of ¡ºkilling¡» us.


    The fact that I managed to both recover their crystal body and return alive was no more than a stroke of good luck.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I doubt your words, Seiichi, but I don¡¯t quite get what you mean. In other words, what does this academy want to do with us?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But for sure we have no obligation to play along with them.¡¹


    If you can train in the dungeon without dying, like the flower group, it may offer enough of a benefit.


    As long as there is still physical labor, I don¡¯t think you will have to worry about securing a job, and it seems that you¡¯ll also be able to live longer or something.


    If you go into the sports world, you would likely set one new world record after another.


    It¡¯s just, if you can¡¯t have a child without your crystal, then in Shizuka¡¯s case, I wonder if that means she can¡¯t have a child with anyone but me.


    If we do a little acrobatic play, we might not be unable to make a child.


    Shizuka, who is squeezing my hand tightly as she perhaps is thinking the same thing as I do, shows no dissatisfied vibe in the least.


    Her eyes turn somewhat reproachful when the idea of acrobatics crosses my mind, though.


    By the way, perhaps having her information processor overloaded, Saki is holding her head in her hands and rolling her eyes.


    This girl, she may look like a cool beauty at a glance, but I think she¡¯s probably a muscle-head inside.


    She is so uselessly cute.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Leaving Seiichi¡¯s revelations aside.


    For the time being, our goal remains the same.


    Our top priority is to raise our level and secure a stable standing in the academy.


    Shizuka looks like someone who¡¯ll easily get assaulted, so we¡¯re in need of power to serve as a deterrent.


    Above all else, I won¡¯t be able to eat tasty meals if I don¡¯t earn sen.


    ¡¸Gigi.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaaa!¡¹


    The goblin¡¯s muffled moans are overlapped by Saki¡¯s scream.


    Nah, rather than a scream, it¡¯s more of a war cry.


    Her brandished short sword cuts off the arm of the goblin, which is wielding its weapon, before then mowing down the neck with its blade.


    The fact that she is not using a shield and is wielding the short sword with both hands is probably due to the fact that she has learned kenjutsu with katana as the prerequisite.


    I set the stage up at Saki¡¯s request to let her have a one-on-one battle, but frankly speaking, it is amazing.


    As for what it is that is amazing, it¡¯s amazing that she is able to sink her sword into the goblin at level 1.


    Seiichi and the others were unable to sink their blades into the goblins until they were about level 3.


    I wonder if this is due to the ability correction of the ¡ºSwordsman¡» class.


    Rather, I can¡¯t help but wonder how the other students raise their level until they are able to sink their blade into the goblins.


    It¡¯s a question akin to whether the egg comes first or the chicken.


    ¡¸Nah, class correction may have a part in it, but I think she¡¯s using some sort of skill. Subconsciously that is.¡¹


    If I remember it correctly, the skill of ¡ºFighter¡» is ¡ºBash¡», as for ¡ºSwordsman¡» it is ¡ºSlash¡».


    Swordsman is indeed a rare class, but it also seems to be a class with relatively numerous people qualified for, or so we are taught in class.


    ¡ºBash¡» is a skill that increase the power of one¡¯s blow, but ¡ºSlash¡» seems to be a skill specialized more in the phenomenon of cutting.


    I¡¯ve never used a skill attack before, so I don¡¯t know what it feels like.


    ¡¸Shingetsu Itto-ryu (True Moon One Sword Style), Hien (Swallow in flight)! I cut it, Danna-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, just wow. To have her call you Danna-sama, quite a good preference you¡¯ve got there man.¡¹


    Saki seems to only have learned kenjutsu back in her home, and didn¡¯t join the likes of school¡¯s kendo club.


    I think that was the right decision.


    Looking at her, I think she¡¯s able to cut people even with a bamboo sword.


    Cut, by imagining such a vivid image and yelling it as the trigger word, I think the skill ends up being activated even when the person in question is unaware of it.


    She¡¯s not a gifted person for nothing, it feels like she¡¯s going to be stronger than us in no time at all.


    Shizuka seems to have a mixed feeling about it, perhaps thinking that her position as the big sister is about to become shaky.


    But among all else, Shizuka is a healer-type, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about, though.


    Along with Shizuka, I pat and praise Saki, who is wagging her invisible tail.


    ¡¸Firepower-wise, having Hime-chan join our party sure was a great decision.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­. But if possible I¡¯d like to get my hands on a katana as soon as possible. I¡¯m not very good at kodachi technique, after all.¡¹


    If I remember it correctly, the lowest-ranked uchigatana sold at the purchasing department was 500,000 sen, huh.


    If we can smoothly clear today¡¯s dungeon dive, combining my and Shizuka¡¯s share, I think we will be able to afford it.


    When I make eye contact with Shizuka, she smiles and nods back at me, thinking of it as a chance to show her dignity as the big sister.


    The moment I came to feel that perhaps that smile of hers had a double meaning to it was when I realized the utter pimp state I was in, as we took Saki, who was unable to hold back her tears in happiness with a katana in hand, to the student cafeteria and held a welcoming party for her there¡­.

 CH 16.1

    Pimp Days


    ¡¸Supporting a woman, then getting supported by another woman. It¡¯s totally the wheel of pimp life.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    The Seiichi and Mai pair are happily dissing me.


    Saki, who seems to bear a sense of responsibility, is returning to Asagi-sou in high tension, so the two are showing no restraint.


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, Touma-san.¡¹


    Shizuka, who is sitting on the bed while pleasantly smiling, tries to indulge me.


    Not good, this is a trap.


    I feel like seeing an illusion of a spider snaring me into its web.


    For a boy to submissively accept charity from a girl is a disgrace.


    ¡¸What should we have for lunch tomorrow?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹


    ¡¸What a splendid pimp way.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    If we don¡¯t eat, we won¡¯t be able to muster up strength.


    Getting my supply line conquered, my defeat is inevitable.


    At the very least, somehow or another I have to do something about this current state where I¡¯m one-sidedly being on the receiving end.


    Paying her back with my body, no, that¡¯ll only turn me into a pimp in both name and reality.


    But rather than fussing over such small pride, shouldn¡¯t I show my sincerity here?


    That is exactly the essence of the pimp road.


    No, there is no such road.


    If Pimp King or something like that were to appear in my class change option, as expected even I¡¯d want to die too.


    Besides, leaving the full order to Shizuka-san is dangerous.


    In no time at all, she has gotten proficient in the use of ¡ºWish¡», so I can easily imagine her restoring her own stamina and rejuvenating my pee pee, and then me turning into a dried-up man whose spirit had been drained the next morning.


    According to the party¡¯s policy, the dungeon dive is set to be carried out every other day, so this pimp state will have to continue for two days.


    Tomorrow, after school, let¡¯s sneakily go for a solo dive and earn some sen.


    ¡¸Seiichi-san. This is, just hypothetically speaking, but¡­ I believe we should refrain from taking independent action in the dungeon. We need a companion who can secure our crystal should the unexpected happen. We should ban it as a party.¡¹


    ¡¸H, Huh? Well, that¡¯s certainly true, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun, I think being secretive is impossible for you. Everything is shown in your eyes, or spilled through your mouth at times, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸What the.¡¹


    Besides, Shizuka once told me that she had come to be able to tell my whereabouts.


    If I head for Rash¨­mon for example, I feel that she¡¯d dash after me at once.


    Rather, if I were to die, the Shizuka crystal would end up disappearing along with mine too.


    I can¡¯t afford to take a selfish act.


    I know that Shizuka is genuinely concerned about my well-being.


    As I pat her in order to reassure her, she hugs my arm in her chest.


    ¡¸Pretending to treat her coldly for a bit before then shifting to treating her kindly, that¡¯s a pimp¡¯s technique, alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun¨C, you¡¯re the worst¨C.¡¹


    To be unable to understand Shizuka¡¯s concern, what a truly corrupted pair they are.


    Perhaps doesn¡¯t care about what the pair say, Shizuka starts to suck on my right hand that is in her embrace.


    During today¡¯s dungeon dive, other than leveling up Saki, we earnestly strove in skill activation practice, so it seems that Shizuka has had it pent up inside.


    She looks up fixedly at me with upturned eyes while sucking and slurping on my fingers.


    It seems that at this rate things will lead to another staying over course, so I give Seiichi a glance, but he¡¯s begun kissing Mai who is within his arms on the bed.


    ¡¸Ahn, Seiichi, putting in so suddenly¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s been pent up since we were in the dungeon.¡¹


    Turning back to Shizuka, who is appealing to me while sucking on my fingers, I decide to use this chance to pay her back.


    Pushing down Shizuka, who is in a sweatshirt, I pull down both of her pants and panties at once.


    Shizuka¡¯s springy and plump ass has a soft texture like that of freshly made mochi.


    I also pull down my jersey pants and straddle Shizuka, who is lying face-down, by her ass.


    I grab the base of my penis and press the tip against the valley of her ass, rubbing the bare thighs and tracing the bottom.


    The semi-undressing faction is taking the majority in my brain council tonight, and they are giving me a standing ovation while telling me to go with the flow.


    These brain council members tend to go out of control, though, so I¡¯d like to dismiss and put all of them to death.


    There should also be some corrupted councils who have accepted bribes.


    Setting myself to overlap her on her back, I firmly shove in my hips while stroking Shizuka, who is clutching the sheet tightly, by the head.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ahn¡­ahn¡­¡¹


    While listening to Shizuka¡¯s quiet moans up close, I press forward somewhat forcefully.


    It¡¯s a little hard to understand, but it seems that for Shizuka, the feeling of being one-sidedly treated like an object is irresistible.


    It does nothing but bewildering me even if she arranges handcuffs, collar and so on, though.


    When I move in and out within her seemingly still grating inside, Shizuka, who looks like in agony with her eyebrows knitted, is very pitiable, but the voice she leaks out is very pleasant.


    When I hug her body tightly while completely straddling her ass from behind, Shizuka, letting our ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹ moan, shudders before then limply going out of strength.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The boys and girls of the first year third group, who had changed into their jerseys, were gathered on the ground.


    The gym uniform was black colored with white line running on it, with the academy insignia printed on the back.


    It was called a combat training exercise, but there was no air of nervousness among the students.


    They naturally divided into groups of close friends and started to engage in idle talks.


    Those without the experience of returning alive from the dungeon were still taking the majority of the students of the class.


    As they had no memory of what real life battles were like, it was inevitable that they didn¡¯t see the training with much urgency.


    It wasn¡¯t like the academy expected discipline and combat abilities like that of a military from the students either.


    Of course, the resources collected from the dungeon as its byproduct were significant, but they had already served their purpose enough.


    The track of the ground was 400 meters long, and the field, which was no different from the ones used in normal schools, was also something they were familiar with.


    However, not only was there neither the kind of football goals or lines used in sports, the makiwaras and wooden dummies, which were lining up in rows, were giving off an unpleasant vibe.


    ¡¸Alright, you¡¯ve all gathered here.¡¹


    It was the martial arts training teacher, boasting a big and burly body whose bulging muscles were unconcealable even from over the jersey.


    He was a rugged man ¨C with a stern, square-cut face that was covered in scars ¨C that looked like he could get arrested just for walking around the town.


    The towel and whistle around his neck barely give him the image of a physical education teacher.


    His squarish blue beard accentuated his queer maleness.


    The boys were overawed by the pressure emanating from his muscles, while the girls were looking away in fear.


    Still with his arms folded and his chess puffed out, the teacher showed a broad grin as if he had had enough grip.


    ¡¸From here on, you¡¯re going to receive training in order to fight in the dungeon, but¡ª¡¹


    While explaining about the first combat training new students receive, the teacher¡¯s eyes were lording over as if he was assessing them.


    Being stared with a gaze filled with a considerable amount of lust, the girls shuddered and felt an instinctive sense of repulsion.


    It wasn¡¯t their imagination that the front of the teacher¡¯s jersey seemed to be bulging.


    The academy custom of sexual open-mindedness applied not only for the students.


    Rather than open-mindedness, perhaps disregards would be more apt.


    Even this martial arts training teacher had already summoned several newly enrolling girls from the classes he taught for sexual training in the name of supplementary lessons.


    The first one who caught his eyes was an energetic girl with half-updo brown hair.


    Perhaps having no intention to listen to him from the start, she continued to chat with the boy next to her with a cute smile on her face.


    Seeing their blatant sexual-bound couple act, shame and rage splendidly welled up within him.


    The other one who caught his eyes was a girl who, rather than quiet, seemed to be more of a somewhat gloomy type.


    Her semi-long, straight bangs hid her downcast expression, and although her looks weren¡¯t one that fascinated those who saw it, they were surprisingly enough well-ordered.


    Her figure, which made her gym uniform bulge out from the inside, was one that looked very pleasant to embrace, disproportionate to her age.


    Above all else, the fragility, that she would seem to do as was told in silence even if she was forcefully being laid, that made one involuntarily want to tease her had stirred his sadistic heart.


    Just as the thought ¡ºI guess I¡¯ll go with this girl first¡» crossed his mind, he noticed the boy next to her.


    ¡ºWhoa, just how many people has this guy killed up until now?¡»


    He was inwardly taken aback by the slaughter machine-like cold expression where all emotions had vanished, no, perhaps they never existed from the start.


    Of the whole students of the class, he was the only one who was staring fixedly at him without averting his gaze, with the gaze that was telling him that he was going to kill him.


    It was the eyes of a homicidal maniac who had repeatedly slaughtered people in the dungeon.


    For sure he had killed a number of people in the outside world as well.


    It was the first time he had seen such a natural born killer who could clearly be discerned from his appearance alone, but a psychopath with mental problems was not all that new to him.


    There was a time when the academy was like a reformatory, where all the problem children who couldn¡¯t adapt to society were gathered, but due to the obvious decline in character and the inefficiency of the dungeon resource collection, the policy was thus revised.


    Nowadays, the recommendation candidates to the academy were divided into two types: the run-of-the-mill type who wouldn¡¯t cause a wave even if they went missing, and the psychopath type who would seem to be able to adapt to dungeon combat.


    Nowadays, through document screening, appearance also began to serve as an important factor.

 CH 16.2

    When he looked closely, he noticed that the area around the boy was sparse, like a vacuum zone.


    If it was a deviant whose abnormality was perceivable through their appearance, even average folks would surely be able to instinctively sense the danger, or so he related.


    The fact that Bullied-chan from earlier was standing in close proximity to the guy was probably because she had been ensnared by his abnormally twisted lustful poisonous clutches.


    It looked like he had to bring down the hammer of educational guidance and rescue the poor girl, he even ended up harboring such an ulterior motive-smeared righteous indignation.


    Thinking that he had to take her body measurements thoroughly, the front of his jersey bulged up even more.


    ¡¸¡ªThe foundation of combat technique is the body technique, and then your flesh. But, well, I bet you¡¯ll never understand until you get to actually experience it.¡¹


    The line of speech up to this point was the same for every class.


    The only difference was who he should choose as the sacrifice.


    To make sure that everyone understood what manner of thing a battle against a monster was, he was going to let them have an actual fight.


    He was going to show reality to the students who seemed to be dragging the outside world and getting carried away.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to show you what a battle against a monster, a battle with life as the bet, is all about¡­ Hey, you.¡¹


    Checking left and right, the natural born killer, who seemed to realize that he had been called out, slowly stood up.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a so-called demonstration. I¡¯ll go easy on you, so go ahead and try to beat me up all you want.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is it really alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. No need to hold back.¡¹


    The boy, the eventual punishment subject, whispered Hey, don¡¯t use it, okay? That strange technique too, don¡¯t use it, and so on, but the other boy, who nodded in silence, began to obediently step forward.


    If you started with beating up the most pretentious guy in the class, the students would be more likely to obediently listen to what the teacher said.


    So that everyone could understand, he was going to teach them their place.


    This guy didn¡¯t seem to be the type who acted pretentious in the class, but there was no doubt that he was acknowledged by them all.


    Either he was accustomed to fighting, or perhaps¡­.


    ¡¸Monsters show no etiquette before a fight, you know?!¡¹


    He had learned some kind of martial arts.


    Still warping the edges of his lips into a grin, he threw a punch at the boy, who was decorously bowing his head.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸That gym teacher, was it? His gaze was very repulsing!¡¹


    Isolated from the rest of the class, Saki had come to take her lunch with Touma and the others.


    ¡¸The boys in our class were also beaten to pulp until they started crying¡­. Umm, Danna-sama, are you okay?¡¹


    A limp Touma was withering on the table.


    ¡¸¡­ That was a nasty incident, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I couldn¡¯t stand to watch it.¡¹


    As Mai and Seiichi were giving the passerby a sidelong glance as if to avert their gazes, Shizuka, with a heap of assorted sandwiches in hand, was silently feeding Touma, who was plopping on the table.


    However, for some reason lovey-dovey vibe couldn¡¯t be felt from this aan scene.


    ¡¸¡­ Sensei told me no need to hold back.¡¹


    Ham sandwich, potato sandwich, egg sandwich, during the interval of Shizuka happily feeding sandwich to his mouth, Touma stated his defense.


    ¡¸I think there are limits to it.¡¹


    ¡¸Blinding your opponent¡¯s eyes with your first move is just over the top.¡¹


    Secretly carrying some dirt from the ground as he stood up, Touma, still with head bowed, threw it at the place where the face of the martial arts training teacher was probably located.


    Him bowing his head was not out of etiquettes, but no more than a feint in order not to let his move read through his gaze.


    Splendidly making a direct hit on the face, grabbing the arm, which was reflexively moving to cover the face due to the pain in the eyes, then twisting it behind while simultaneously sweeping the legs.


    ¡¸When it made cracking sound, the girls of the class all screamed, didn¡¯t they?¡¹


    ¡¸The boys were also freaked out by the follow up yakuza kick, you know. So when you kick someone in the stomach with full power, you¡¯ll make that kind of sound, huh.¡¹


    Straddling the martial arts training teacher, who was wriggling and splattering both tears and drool on the floor, Touma took off the jersey jacket and wrapped it around the face as if to pack it, before then continuously hitting the head, which had turned into a dumpling, with the heel of his palms until he ceased moving.


    It was the combo he had practiced for his middle school homeroom teacher.


    He recalled that it didn¡¯t work in the end, but it worked beautifully this time.


    ¡¸¡­ You misunderstood. It didn¡¯t break. Only dislocated.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the point, damn it.¡¹


    ¡¸I think calmly delivering the finishing blow was a no go.¡¹


    ¡¸You must never stop attacking until they cease moving¡­. You must never.¡¹


    Being fed, Touma, who was chewing with his cheeks stuffed with sandwiches, gazed at Shizuka.


    Nodding her head, Shizuka headed to the food counter to purchase more with the emptied plate in hand.


    ¡¸I guess that shows just how much you wanted to kill that middle school homeroom teacher of yours, but¡­. Just where did you lean such a fiendish technique?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Saw it on youtube.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to tell how much of this is a joke. In your case.¡¹


    Seeing Touma suddenly raising his body in the presence of the pile of Inari-zushi, Shizuka showed a dissatisfied expression.


    Instead of Touma, who began to take things on his own, Shizuka began to feed Saki, who was showing a hungry-looking face.


    ¡¸I should have told you before. Global truth is scattered through the Internet.¡¹


    ¡¸For real? Even that manga kenpo called no-tempo?¡¹


    Saki, who was a battle holic deep down, seemed to be very interested in it, but being aan by Shizuka and having her cheeks stuffed with inari-zushi, she couldn¡¯t let out words.


    As Touma sagely nodded his head in affirmation, Seiichi, showing a serious expression, whispered to him.


    ¡¸Will I be able to learn it too?¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    The technique that Touma had arbitrarily learned as ¡ºNo-tempo strike¡» was theoretically simple.


    Whenever a person moved, there was always an action called preliminary motion.


    For example, when you took a simple step, before the action of you extending your leg forward, there were gestures that were linked to it.


    Subconsciously swaying your hands, the muscles of your shoulders moved before your hands swayed, the direction of your waist changed, your gaze shifted, and so on.


    Various preliminary motions were interlinked.


    The transition from still to moving, it took merely an instant.


    For example, when you unleashed seiken-zuki with your right hand.


    In order to give it more power, you ¡ºbuilt up¡» ¡ºmomentum¡» by spontaneously pulling back your left hand, stepping your leg forward, and rotating your waist.


    Or perhaps the holding aloft motion when throwing a ball.


    These were the preliminary motions before you were taking actions.


    Simply thrusting your set fist forward.


    There were preliminary motions even in an action as simple as that.


    The shifting of weight under the feet, the shoulders moving before the arms were extended, the contraction of the pupils from the gaze point.


    Seiichi, who had studied boxing earnestly, could understand it at bodily sensation level.


    It was not an easy sensation to grasp, though, the art of reading the opponent¡¯s actions through their gestures.


    You wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the punch by only looking at your opponent¡¯s gloves.


    It was exactly because you were capturing the whole of your opponent, like a bird¡¯s-eyes view, and foreseeing their actions that you were able to dodge it.


    Most likely, the sensation perceived varied to each person.


    For Seiichi, the easiest way to understand was by relating it to the position of the opponent¡¯s shoulder.


    All he had to do was to remove this preliminary motion.


    If they couldn¡¯t sense the preliminary motion, they couldn¡¯t predict the action.


    In other words, they couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Rather, that¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Clear the mind. I see, the essence of Iai¡­ nom.¡¹


    Saki, who was fed another inari-zushi even as she was munching on one, seemed to be as gluttonous as Touma and Seiichi.


    ¡¸I should just do the preliminary motions for unleashing a punch all at once. Or so I thought.¡¹


    Most likely, the speed of the punch accelerated in such a manner was on the unperceivable split second realm.


    However, that was beyond the perception known as foreseeing.


    Human beings were incapable of recognizing what they could not perceive.


    This was not some fantasy fairy tale, they were unable to see it at brain mechanism level.


    It was exactly because they had trained in martial arts that they couldn¡¯t see it.


    It was exactly because they were not amateurs that they couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just like that jab, polished to be as compact as possible, that seemed to pass through my guard, isn¡¯t it? How do you train on it?¡¹


    ¡¸First of all, take off your clothes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m asking it seriously, though.¡¹


    ¡¸So am I. Get naked.¡¹


    ¡¸Continue please, and promptly.¡¹


    ¡¸N, nee-sama¡­ umm, I¡¯m almost full, nomm.¡¹


    In order to beat up the middle school homeroom teacher who could evade all sorts of attacks, Touma, who challenged to learn No-tempo strike, started off by standing in front of a mirror in nude.


    However, he still found the so-called preliminary motions difficult to grasp.


    So he decided to record his seiken-zuki with the camera on his computer and check the preliminary motions from the captured video.


    In nude.


    After that, all he did was perform motion correction by checking the parts of his body that moved before his fist was thrust out and repeating the repetitive motion for eternity.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve found a kind of motion capture, or rather motion analysis software, so feel free to use it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s unexpectedly high-tech.¡¹


    ¡¸It took me about three years to come to be able to unleash a thrust like that. Good luck.¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t help but get astonished, thinking what a uselessly hard worker this guy was.


    ¡¸Seiichi. I¡¯ll kick you out of the room if you were to do some sort of weird dance with your dick on the loose. Best regards.¡¹

 CH 16.3

    ¡¸Is it okay if I keep my underwear on?¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. I admit that sometimes it is more effective than being completely naked.¡¹


    Shizuka, staring fixedly in silence, stops Saki, who says yes and is about to happily take off her outer garments.


    My brain councils have declared the adjournment of the court.


    As expected these guys are no good, I have to dismiss them as soon as possible.


    ¡¸Nee-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, you must not. A girl must not let her lewd state recorded.¡¹


    The laptop on the desk is showing the image captured by the webcam.


    I have more or less set it up at the request of Saki herself, but there is no sexual significance to it, none at all.


    I¡¯m not Seiichi, and I have no fetish of getting pleasure from showing it off either.


    I do think that I would love to have it for my personal collection, though.


    ¡¸No-tempo, I¡¯d like to practice it please.¡¹


    Saki, holding the scabbard of her katana with both hands, appeals in a puppy-like manner.


    Since she pestered me for it, I demonstrated no-tempo strike in boing touch manner, but she seemed to be very impressed by it and ended up having her training switch flipped on.


    I do think that maybe it¡¯s theoretically applicable with katana as well, but I doubt Me-Style No-Tempo will be of much use against monsters.


    Since the build-up preliminary motions are omitted as much as possible, the blow actually doesn¡¯t pack much power.


    Moreover, it¡¯s ultimately a one-on-one anti-personnel technique.


    Saki¡¯s so-called Nangou One Sword-style seems to also include Batt¨­jutsu (sword drawing arts) in it, so I think polishing that one would be the wisest choice.


    Like in the videos of a master who had mastered Iai, the moment they drew their katana was really unperceivable.


    I could do nothing but laugh that even in slow playback, it simply looked as if the frames were skipped.


    However, I think recording your own figure and analyzing it objectively will serve as good training.


    Rather than single-mindedly following the history and tradition, I think making use of modern tools is also a valid option.


    ¡¸I¡¯m closing it.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah.¡¹


    With a slam, Shizuka shuts Saki¡¯s laptop.


    It is the defeat of civilization.


    I¡¯ve always admired POV sex videos and the likes, but Shizuka is one merciless personage.


    When I avert my gaze away from Shizuka, who is giving me a fixed stare, my eyes meet the girl who is quietly sitting in the corner on the opposite bed.


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    As if to hide behind the pillow she¡¯s hugging, with a pomf, she buries her face into it.


    If Saki is a puppy type, then this girl is like a small rodent.


    Getting swept by the push of Saki¡¯s, who was saying by all means, Shizuka and I ended up intruding upon Asagi-sou, but of course the roommate girl would also be there.


    According to Interface, her name seems to be Yuki-chan.


    I¡¯ve heard that during the time she was possessed by the Onmoraki, as expected the roommate ended up running away from the room, but it seems that they were able to reconcile properly.


    Or rather, she seems to have returned before I even noticed it.


    When she steals a glance upward and realizes that I¡¯m staring at her, with a pomf, she buries her face back into the pillow.


    Well, since her roommate has brought in some unfamiliar guy to their room, I can understand that she¡¯s unsure of what to do.


    There are hardly any men as harmless as me, but it¡¯s hard to tell through my appearance alone.


    She must have made arrangements with Saki beforehand to act like she sees nothing.


    I thought Saki was a naive girl on the same level as me, but to think she¡¯d stage an exhibitionist play, she¡¯s not one to be underestimated.


    Maybe they have more guts than I do, both Shizuka and Saki are acting as though they are unaware of Yuki-chan.


    They promptly start to take off their clothes and are raring to go.


    As the two of them are cuddled up on the bed in their underwear, Shizuka gently touches and guides the shy and inexperienced Saki.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Nee, sama, that¡­ that place is.¡¹


    Saki is wearing sex appeal-less underwear, a sports bra and simple panties, but the trembling coquetries she lets out with a blushed face is so cute.


    She has a toned body with almost no fat on it.


    In terms of stamina as well, I think she could stand to add a little more flesh on her, though.


    Shizuka, whose fleshes of the boobs are almost spilling out of the cups, is showing off sexily cute, thin pink underwear on both the top and bottom.


    Her body, which is squishy and soft-looking as opposed to Saki¡¯s, looks like it¡¯s very bad at exercise, but I think it¡¯s erotic.


    Watching their yuri-yuri-ish communication, my patience is also reaching its limit.


    Taking off my clothes and becoming naked, I hang up the uniforms, along with the ones the two have taken off, on hangers.


    It¡¯d be troubling if they get wrinkled, after all.


    As I do the tidy up with my penis throbbing and arching, I can sense a heated gaze being fixedly pointed at me from the opposite bed.


    So this is the sensation of being ogled at, huh.


    I can even sense a physical pressure.


    When I try swinging the member up and down without moving my hips as a test, I hear ¡¸Wow¡­¡¹-like voice, but decide to ignore it


    I feel as if I¡¯ve come to a little understanding of Seiichi¡¯s fetish of getting pleasure from exposing his own embarrassing appearance.


    I try to do a moonwalk while making a side triceps pose.


    Kuh, the scornful ogling gaze, which seems to be saying: what the heck is this guy doing?, is Next Generation-ing my pure heart.


    Rather, when I try doing it, I¡¯m swiftly and firmly apprehended by Shizuka-san.


    ¡¸Being overly obsessed with the straight one may be not good, so I¡¯m thinking of giving the curved one a try.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Please tread the proper path.¡¹


    With my lifeline being grasped by Shizuka-san, I¡¯m carried to the bed like a prize from a crane game.


    It¡¯s a shame, but let¡¯s leave the exploration of various fetishes to Seiichi.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The three person nyan-nyan with me taking on Shizuka and Saki at the same time did not turn out to be as acrobatic as I had initially feared.


    Specifically speaking, Saki wound up surrendering early on.


    Perhaps she had such a constitution, or perhaps her first three person nyan-nyan had woken up some strange switch in her, but she readily went hau.


    I think the style of going bring it on! and heedlessly charging forward is a part of her nature, but she easily fell down and was unable to get back, going hau all the way.


    Attacking Shizuka altogether, laying her down next to the chirping and gleaming Saki, the sweet nyan-nyan remained to feel as if it were lasting for eternity.


    Even when Saki got revived, I nyan-nyan-ed the two altogether, making her go hau.


    As we were glued to each other, as though playing oshikura manju, on a somewhat smallish bed, the scent of girls, or rather the scent of pheromones was wafting about densely.


    As I straddled the two of them, who were embracing each other, I couldn¡¯t even tell where I was sticking it in.


    Somehow, I have a feeling that Yuki-chan was caught in between midway, but she was properly lying on the opposite bed with a pillow in her arms.


    For some reason, though, she was completely naked.


    When I took a look at her, she buried her face in the pillow with a pomf, so I couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    She turned into like a hamster, hiding her head but not her ass.


    I have no recollection of stepping down from the bed, so it ought to be not a hammer price, abducting her out of bestial lust.


    I believe I didn¡¯t rape her, yeah that ought to be the case.


    I have a recollection of stroking Yuki-chan¡¯s head, who stealthily crawled in with a pillow in hand when we were all exhausted and asleep under the futon, but I think that was just a dream.


    ¡¸Breakfast is the source of energy for the day.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    Watching Saki, who is heartily eating a heap of donburi meshi, is very pleasant.


    Breakfast at Asagi-sou consists of freshly cooked rice as the main course with Japanese side dishes.


    Teriyaki mackerel, rolled egg, sesame paste with greens, then miso soup with tofu and wakame, there¡¯s no opening at all.


    Shizuka, drinking a cup of sencha tea poured from the pot, seems to be gleaming in satisfaction.


    Yuki-chan¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen when I woke up this morning, so we are currently seated in a group of three.


    I don¡¯t feel as many stares as I did in the dining hall at Hakutsuru-sou, but I do feel more like we¡¯re being overtly avoided.


    Could it be that Saki is being bullied?


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Saki, I mean.¡¹


    As I¡¯m wondering whether I should make a supportive performance or not, Shizuka grabs my hand.


    Girls seem to have more complicated relationships than boys, so it looks like I¡¯d better off refraining from needlessly interfering here.


    ¡¸The one who is being avoided is you, after all, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸What the.¡¹


    ¡¸Saki is more like being pitied by them.¡¹


    Just why, is it because I sent the sensei to the health and medical care department?


    But that was a proper match.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to betray the zeal for education of the earnest sensei.


    But, like my classmates for example, they are no longer willing to even meet eyes with me.


    It is a little sad.

 CH 17.1

    Dungeon Drive


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸GOEAAAH!¡¹


    The iron lump that was waved with a bestial roar blew the goblin away like a doll.


    Touma, swinging the hexagonal six-foot metal rod around and raising a roar, was akin to typhoon.


    ¡¸Shaaa!¡¹


    Swiftly stepping out from his rear, Saki gave rise to the sound of cutting through the air from the katana posed at her side.


    The goblin¡¯s bodily fluids splattered in the path of the sword¡¯s flash, which shimmered as it drew the letter ¡¸&¡¹ from gyaku kesa.


    The goblin, who had been stroked from wrist to neck with the tip of the sword, looked in disbelief at its own hand, which had fallen with a thud as it tried to raise its club, and collapsed with its eyes rolling white and air leaking from its throat.


    Saki, stepping into the bosom of the goblins with a footwork that seemed more like gliding rather than dashing, mowed down the hilt that was gripped with both hands with a smooth motion of her hand techniques.


    The two goblins, whose necks were cleanly slit open, collapsed at Saki¡¯s feet, who was fastening the scabbard of her katana with a clink without letting any drop of blood fall on her.


    ¡¸¡­ The time when Hime-chan really is a master of kenjutsu.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got goosebumps. Holy crap, I don¡¯t feel like I can beat her.¡¹


    ¡¸The katana is light. So this is the effect of leveling up!¡¹


    Giving Saki, who was beaming and raising her katana in admiration, a sidelong glance, Shizuka, urged by Touma, used her spear to stab, giving the finishing blow to the half-dead goblins that had crumpled in a strange way.


    In the phenomenon of absorbing EXP from monsters, most of it was allocated to those who reaped the life out of the monster, while the rest was shared to those who inflicted damage to it.


    For non-combat classes like Shizuka, leveling up was a tall order without the understanding and cooperation of their party members.


    ¡¸Her going slash, slash, slash was so cool. I wonder if I should also take sword arts as my selective.¡¹


    Shizuka, receiving head pat form Touma for gathering the goblin crystals, grabbed that hand of his and pushed it against her chest.


    ¡¸You better give up the idea. Given that you¡¯re a pure rearguard class, your basic attributes are way different than hers. Just settle with self-defense arts or something.¡¹


    Class-based enhancement varied not only in skills but also the direction of their physical enhancement.


    Should you acquire a class classified as a vanguard, such as fighter or swordsman, your physical strength and endurance would be on par with that of a top athlete, and when it came to higher step class, it would push the limits of your body.


    The strength of the field covering your flesh would reach a level that even if you were run over by a car, it would give you no more than a scratch, and if you were to acquire a superior tank-type class, should you run over a car, you would turn it into scrap instead.


    This was the effect of the SP manipulation rewritten by the class change.


    Unlike active skill such as ¡ºBash¡» and ¡ºSlash¡», it was classified as a passive skill.


    ¡¸Speaking of the martial arts training teacher, like, his gaze sure was lustful and unpleasant, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Touma¡¯s fingers slipped into the skirt of Shizuka, who was burying her face on his chest, sniffing and enjoying his sweaty smell.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard nothing but not so good rumors about him. As a test, let¡¯s try getting some credits together.¡¹


    The general subjects were a study course taken in accordance to the schedule, but the specialized subjects were taken based on a credit system.


    At the moment, they were still at the stage of provisionally trying out the basic course, but starting next week, the regular schedule would be imposed on the first-year students as well.


    On Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday mornings, they had to choose their respective course subject to take.


    The main courses were martial arts courses for each type of weapon and style, but there were also class study types such as survival techniques and cartography.


    Magic type courses such as Sorcery and Shamanism were also carried out in class study manner.


    The reason for it was because magic skills were restricted outside of the dungeon, making it considerably difficult to practice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m a little interested in self-defense arts.¡¹


    Turning her left leg to coil it around Touma¡¯s waist, she clung to his shoulders with both arms stretched out from under his armpits to his back, as if she were hanging on them.


    With her right leg standing on tiptoe, her buttocks, having its height adjusted by the hand grasping the buttocks flesh, were swinging and swaying about.


    ¡¸The martial arts training teacher who has the worst rumors of all is currently under medical care due to a certain reason, though.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That sure was one nasty incident.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a bad idea to learn the basics of martial arts. There are various ways of training after all.¡¹


    As Touma rocked Shizuka while holding up her thigh and grabbing her springy buttocks flesh as if to scoop it up, her skirt fluttered freely.


    ¡¸Honestly speaking, though, putting it into practice after just practicing on it for a bit is impossible.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just obvious? Even if you can understand the technique in your head, if you don¡¯t let your body learn it, you won¡¯t be able to use it in actual combat.¡¹


    Easily getting her whole body lifted up, Shizuka¡¯s stretched out tiptoe was scratching the air.


    With her body lifted up midair, she was used in a position where she was bereft of all ability to seize the initiative.


    As Saki got her gaze stuck staring fixedly at the two with a finger in her mouth, Mai offered a suggestion while pressing her finger to her cheek.


    ¡¸The next chamber, mind if I clean it with a bang of my all?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. No, I don¡¯t mind. So your patience is reaching its limit, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaaan.¡¹


    Seiichi rolled up the front of her skirt and peeked directly into her exposed private parts.


    She had been going commando state since the first break.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re ready to go.¡¹


    ¡¸Seesh, being naughty is no go.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s whole power magic was a powerful AOE attack, but it also consumed a proportional amount of SP.


    Even the consumption for a single target magic with reduced firepower was still on the larger side compared to flesh-type skills.


    In exchange, as a special trait of ¡ºSorcery User¡» class that excelled at the ability of manipulating SP, they also got the recovery rate of their decreased SP enhanced.


    However, their body, which came to know the process of recovering the decreased SP through sexual intercourse, would fall into a retroactive constitution in which the reduction of SP aroused the state of sexual excitement.


    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s get going to the next one.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah.¡¹


    Shizuka, still being cradled, gave herself up as she was being carried while still in a dreamy state.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hmm. A drop item?¡¹


    When a chamber was thoroughly cleaned up, there was a not low probability of drop items being left behind.


    In addition to monster crystals, the probability of items ¡ºdropping¡» from goblins increased the closer the target was to the upper limit of the monster level of the stratum control value.


    The reason for this was that there was a high probability that the miasma pressure tolerance that dominated the stratum would be unable to reduce its existence back to miasma.


    For Touma and the others, who were battling in the unknown domain, this occurrence was neither surprising nor worth celebrating anymore.


    After all, the only items goblins dropped were either the crude armaments they equipped or body parts in the name of ¡ºmaterials¡».


    The armaments were by no means better than the ones from the beginner set sold in the purchasing department, and even if the goblin¡¯s eyeballs or liver were left behind in a gore manner, they were no more than unconvertible raw garbage.

 CH 17.2

    High School Hack and Slash Chapter 17 Part 1


    High School Hack and Slash Chapter 17 Part 3


    Pasifista


    Although there were instances where individuals, such as transcendent individuals (overborder) or even normal monsters in rare cases, in possession of magic items emerging, that also signified the skyrocketing of the difficulty of the coming battle.


    This was because in order to obtain the magic item, there was a need to snatch it from the monster that wielded it.


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s so big, rather, isn¡¯t this?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, a treasure chest (jackpot)!¡¹


    However, in the dungeon, there was a mysterious phenomenon that emerged at an extremely rare and absurdly sudden occasion.


    That was the treasure chest, the ¡¸jackpot of luck¡¹.


    They varied in size, material, and shape, but they all had one thing in common: they were ¡ºreceptacles (pot)¡».


    In the study of dungeons at the academy, it was considered a phenomenon that couldn¡¯t be analyzed by theory or logic.


    It was a mysterious phenomenon that was counted as one of the seven wonders of dungeons, along with the dungeon stall ¡ºShop¡».


    ¡¸So this is a treasure chest, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡¹


    ¡¸Funi~¡¹


    They surrounded the treasure chests, which stood in place as if merged into the stone floor, with a keen interest.


    As it was supposed to be her turn, Saki refused to give up and hugged Touma as if she was being carried on his back.


    The treasure chest that had appeared was a treasure chest that looked exactly like its orthodox image.


    An unassuming rectangular wooden box reinforced with a metal frame.


    It had an incomprehensible tendency to be flamboyantly decorated depending on the rarity of the items inside.


    For a treasure chest that was discovered in shallow stratums, it was of the normal type.


    Basically, the deeper the dungeon, the higher the probability of a high rarity item being contained within.


    However, it was ultimately a probability, so high rarity items could also appear on the outer stratum at a low probability.


    If you were to obtain a powerful armament magic item, you¡¯d be moving onto the elite course at once.


    But of course, it could also turn into the source of trouble.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m opening it.¡¹


    Seiichi, crouched in front of the chest, reached out his hands toward the treasure chest.


    Touma, having Saki riding him on his back like a stretching cat, quietly whispered next to his ear.


    ¡¸Oops, teleporter.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it, seriously stop it. That¡¯ll be no joke, after all, really.¡¹


    Perhaps having his trauma stirred, Seiichi stiffened with a start with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    There were also instances where the treasure chest was equipped with a trap.


    It could even be said that high rarity treasure chests were always equipped with one.


    There were various types of traps, such as poison needles, poison gas, status abnormality such as paralysis or sleep, ¡ºbells¡» that made noise and attracted wandering monsters, and so on.


    Incidentally, both compulsory space transfer ¡ºTeleporter¡» and its trap really existed.


    The discovery of a treasure chest in the deep stratum was an event that brought both joy and thrill.


    ¡¸Seiichi. I¡¯ll pick up your bones and crystal for you!¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, it¡¯s not even locked. There are no traps¡­ There should be none, that should be the case.¡¹


    Disarming treasure chests and floor traps was the role of the ¡ºThief¡» branching class.


    They could be said to be an essential class for a party that was trying to conquer the dungeon.


    Their firepower was inferior to that of pure combat classes, but from the middle stratum onward, it was impossible to conquer the dungeon through battle alone.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have the specialized class, there were many students who learned the real life skill through the lecture of ¡ºUnlocking technique¡» and ¡ºTrap analysis¡» of the specialized subjects.


    This was because as long as you could serve a role in the party, you would be invited to a party no matter what class you had.


    Seiichi¡¯s second step class, ¡ºNinja¡», had a lower step, ¡ºThief¡», in its class change tree, so even though he skipped it, he would still obtain correction for ¡ºUnlock¡».


    There were no other suitable candidates in their current party.


    However, ¡ºNinja¡» was a ¡ºThief¡» branching that specialized more in combat ability, so they had lower correction on dexterity compared to its pure upper step class, ¡ºRogue¡» or ¡ºPhantom¡».


    ¡¸¡­ Rather, in this party, is there no other option but me being the one to do it? We need to reconsider our party composition.¡¹


    ¡¸You can save such a thing for later. Just open it up already.¡¹


    ¡¸I always have this thought when I play RPGs, couldn¡¯t we just smash the whole treasure chest or something?¡¹


    It might be possible if the item contained within was something sturdy like armor or weapons, but if it was potions or delicate magic items, they might end up getting smashed along with it.


    However, high rarity treasure chests boasted an unreasonable durability.


    That was because they were a part of the features arranged by the dungeon that just happened to have the appearance like that of a treasure chest.


    ¡¸Well, from what I¡¯ve heard, such a trap-equipped treasure chest only starts appearing around the third stratum, after all. I bet it¡¯s just some worthless thing inside, whuo!¡¹


    Seiichi, evading the poison needles that flew toward his face with a step back, began to sweat bullets.


    ¡¸I hope it¡¯s a cool magic item.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is it, empty?¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s something at the bottom.¡¹


    ¡¸Funi~¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You guys, let¡¯s show more sympathy toward fellow party members, okay?¡¹


    Placing his hand on the rim of the treasure chest and heaving out a deep sigh, Seiichi took the content out.


    ¡¸Err, a piece of cloth? It looks like a scarf, or rather, a shawl?¡¹


    Receiving it, Mai unfolded the black and gray checkered fabric.


    ¡¸There also seem to be cases of cursed items and the like, so you better not equip it until you have it appraised.¡¹


    ¡¸You should have told me earlier!¡¹


    Mai, putting the fabric on her shoulder and fluttering it around, promptly threw it away with a thud.


    ¡¸Shadow Shumag, it seems to be an equipment called as such.¡¹


    ¡¸It sure is as overly convenient as always, Interface, I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell its effect, so I think it¡¯s probably best to wait until we have it appraised before using it.¡¹


    On the second floor of the purchasing department, there was a counter for trade as well as appraisals.


    The employee with ¡ºAppraiser (Authenticator)¡» class there would appraise your items for a fee.


    The treasure chest that had served its purpose dissolved into space and vanished as if it were crumbling away.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The results of appraising the ¡ºShadow Shumag¡» showed that it was as expected a kind of magic item.


    A shumag seems to be a type of equipment worn around the face that is also known as Afghan stole.


    It¡¯s the item people around the Middle East wear around their faces and necks.


    Maybe due to the influence of the movies or the news, somehow there¡¯s a terrorist image to it.


    As for its effect, other than armoring ability that is impervious to knives, it also has a special effect of reducing the awareness toward its wearer.


    After discussing it, we decided to treat the ownership of the item as shared property of the party.


    In a party with fixed members, I think this would be the easiest way.


    It seems that this kind of petite, rare magic item is obtainable rather frequently, and the trade price is also only about 100,000 sen.


    Incidentally, the appraisal fee was 10,000 yen.


    I think that¡¯s pretty overcharged.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s still better than the Boltac¡¯s Trading Post where the appraisal price is equal to the trade price.


    For a high rarity item that is worth more than a million sen, there seems to be an option of putting it up on the student action that is held on a regular basis at the academy.


    The sense of money of the top bunches of the dungeon group seem to have gone numb.


    The discussion leaned on the direction of letting Mai or Shizuka, the rearguards, equip the ¡ºShadow Shumag¡» seemed to be the wisest option, but in the end it was decided for Seiichi to use it in light of the need to strengthen the vanguard at early stage.


    He seems to have been searching on the internet for a cool way to wear it, but no matter how you look at it he ends up looking like a terrorist.

 CH 17.3

    I think I¡¯m more or less getting the hang of this real life dungeon strategy.


    In style it¡¯s not that of a story-oriented RPG, but a hack-and-slash MMO game.


    It¡¯s a hardcore one designed for battle freaks where you dive into the dungeon, collect equipment, raise your level, strengthen yourself, and dive further into the dungeon.


    I¡¯m quite fond of this kind of grinding type game.


    I¡¯m tempted to spend all my free time dungeon diving, but as a party rule solo diving is prohibited.


    For now, I¡¯ve been able to pay off my debt to Shizuka, so I think it¡¯s about time to gradually train my party members into becoming battle maniacs.


    I have enough sen left on my hand for pocket money, so I head to the student cafeteria.


    French fries and Corn dogs are just right for a late-night snack.


    I have just finished dinner at Kurou-sou, but I have no idea what to do with my free time if I head to Hakutsuru-sou too early.


    Seiichi, who was doing Moonlight Mask make-believe while googling, showed no sign of stopping until he deemed himself stylish enough.


    I think Saki is heading to Hakutsuru-sou at once, though.


    It seems that she and Shizuka have discussed, or rather made some sort of agreement, and said that they will take turns staying over at each other¡¯s rooms.


    I consulted Seiichi about in what manner I would be able to convey my opinion to them, but ended up receiving advice that in order to keep a two-timing going peacefully, I should refrain from going against them.


    As a show of respect to the opinion of my well-informed friend, I¡¯m thinking about telling Mai about it too.


    It¡¯s past dinner time, and there is no conspicuous presence of people on the academy grounds where the veil of darkness has descended.


    Even so, the reason why I can¡¯t sense tranquility from it is probably because the students have yet to fall asleep.


    For youth of our age, rather than going to bed early, we¡¯d choose to play around until we fall asleep.


    It can be said that we have too much time on our hands.


    However, those who are diligent enough to endeavor in the pursuit of knowledge are in the minority.


    Just shy away from the area illuminated by the lights of the student cafeteria, which is open until midnight, I notice a figure of a person moving in a classroom quarter where all the lights have been turned off.


    In the first year classroom, a half-naked girl is illuminated by the moonlight shining through the window.


    The top half of her body is covered by a piece of shirt, while the stark naked bottom half of her body is being occupied by a boy from behind.


    At the tip of her upper body, which is slumped over the desk, her face is buried in the crotch of another boy.


    Her black twintails are swaying back and forth as she¡¯s being sandwiched from the rear and the front.


    Looking at the fact that a third boy promptly switches places with the boy in the rear who has stopped moving, it looks like there are still more reserve members lurking in wait.


    They seem to limit it to one shot per person, but if the number of the boys is too many, I think that girl is going to have it hard, too.


    If you take a look at the academy grounds closely, you will notice a considerable number of obscenities being carried out here and there without regard to time, so I think you¡¯ll eventually get numb to it.


    In the case of the first-year students, the isolated girls who are not part of the groups created by the girls are falling prey to the gang rape.


    The first year boys, perhaps because they are caught up in the atmosphere of the academy, or perhaps because they have gotten accustomed to it, begin to boldly and forcefully target the girls.


    Since the academy disciplinary committee doesn¡¯t take action even as things escalate to such a state, it¡¯s like they come to realize that something like that is permissible.


    I decide to turn back and head to Hakutsuru-sou.


    My steps are a little heavy.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hau~¡¹


    When I pinch the erect nipples of Saki¡¯s tiny boobs, as she is receiving a lap pillow from Shizuka, she shivers and convulses.


    I¡¯m not feeling satisfied enough, so I continue to rock my hips while holding her thighs.


    I have thought about it since we were in the dungeon, but me putting it in alone already raises her to 80%, so Saki ends up readily climaxing.


    Continuously pushing Saki up, who is showing a melting expression and is unable to make words, I give her a solid seeding creampie while she is in a trance state.


    She¡¯s eager to learn how to do services, but I think it¡¯s going to be impossible for her.


    After gently stroking and giving her a kiss, I quietly pull it out.


    Perhaps finding her little sister-ish cute, Shizuka also gently strokes her hair and puts Saki in order so that she doesn¡¯t look disgraceful.


    Having my feeling gushing forth as we are entangled with each other in the room like this, if Shizuka or Saki were to get gangbanged by other boys at this point, I feel like I¡¯d surely snap.


    It seems that I also have a possessive desire.


    ¡¸Really, you sure are a sex fiend, aren¡¯t you, Touma-kun?¡¹


    Mai¡¯s earnest words sting.


    Perhaps quickly got bored of it, Mai, who was seated on her desk and playing with her laptop, seems to have been watching us in the act while sitting cross-legged on the chair.


    ¡¸Seiichi is also relentless and peerless in his own way, but¡­. In your case, Touma-kun, it¡¯s like this is what you call rape, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what you mean.¡¹


    I wonder if Seiichi would just give up and come over already.


    Mai¡¯s abusive remarks are cutting on my na?ve heart.


    ¡¸Touma-san is fine that way.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. He may indeed be the best match for you, Shizuka. But you see, it¡¯s already on the level that if you and Hime-chan aren¡¯t around, I feel an impending sense of danger to my safety.¡¹


    I wonder what kind of mad dog does she sees me as?


    Well, it¡¯s still better than her crying simply due to me approaching her like the girls from my class, though.


    I wonder if the pent-up vibe is showing.


    I¡¯ve heard that girls are sensitive to the lustful gaze of boys.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, it feels like you¡¯d rape a girl or two if you were left alone, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸What a slander.¡¹


    I¡¯d like to ask what kind of feeling that is.


    ¡¸¡­ As expected, I wonder if we don¡¯t give him enough feedback?¡¹


    ¡¸Could be. You¡¯re like bring it on to everything, Shizuka, while Hime-chan is also like let¡¯s go at it, after all.¡¹


    She¡¯s already brought something like a collar and a handcuff, so I¡¯d like her to refrain from giving Shizuka any more strange ideas.


    I avert my gaze from Shizuka, who is staring fixedly at me with upturned eyes.


    I¡¯ve confiscated the various items Shizuka has bought and stowed them away in the Item Box.


    I think going standard is the best, at least for the time being.


    The newly inaugurated brain councilors are also in favor of it.


    All the corrupt council members who had been bought off by Shizuka have already been dismissed.


    The council has been restored to health.


    Unbuttoning the front of her pajamas, Shizuka smoothly slides them off her shoulders.


    With her breasts, which are wrapped in a bra and creating an overwhelming cleavage, getting pushed out, my gaze is naturally drawn to them.


    As she¡¯s in a state of being bound behind her back with her beige colored pajamas half-undressed and clinging to her elbows, she shyly averts her face.


    She¡¯s turned into such a self-bound-like state in a very natural manner, but I can tell that she has no intention of taking them off.


    The corrupt councilors who have been imprisoned in the jail are staging an uprising in demand to have the recall rescinded.


    I should have sent them to the guillotine at once.


    ¡¸¡­Ahn, ahn, ahn!¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, a sex fiend indeed¡­. Haa, geez, just what in the world is Seiichi doing?¡¹

 CH 18.1

    ¡¸So dull¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸You do look listless first thing in the morning. Do you have low blood pressure?¡¹


    Seiichi asks, holding a pack of tomato juice in his hand.


    Due to realizing just how rusty my body has grown as we do dungeon dive, I decided to resume my early-morning practice after a long while.


    With the increase in muscle strength due to levelling up, I had a hard time finding just the right standing tree.


    The academy is surrounded by a forest, so I think it wouldn¡¯t be noticeable even if I smash a tree or two.


    Load is indispensable for training, but¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s anything I can do about this quirk of when I try to rouse my whole power, my SP and¡­ GP, which I don¡¯t quite get what it is, end up being automatically consumed, switching my state to superhuman strength mode.


    I tried using the hexagonal sox-foot metal rod to do some striking, but the trees were smashed and even the rocks were crushed.


    ¡¸Ah, berserk mode, right? The one that makes you scream like a madman and charge through like a truck.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s Jiken-ryu¡¯s (Self-revelation-style) monkey scream.¡¹


    ¡¸Jigen-ryu (Manifestation-style), a school of kenjutsu from Kyushu, was it? Where did you learn such a minor style of kenjutsu?¡¹


    ¡¸The Internet.¡¹


    ¡¸Not again.¡¹


    No, it¡¯s exactly because I personally picked it up on the internet that it¡¯s called Jiken-ryu.


    It¡¯s a simple school that doesn¡¯t involve any spiritual training or performance.


    If I have to interpret the kenjutsu known as Jiken-ryu in Me-style, then it would be a kenjutsu that ¡ºIf you move faster than your opponent, and make your attack power more powerful that your opponent¡¯s defensive power, you¡¯ll absolutely never lose, right?¡».


    If you move faster than your opponent, there¡¯s no instance where you receive an attack from your opponent, so there are no defensive techniques either.


    The training method is rational, or rather very stylish in my opinion, like standing tree-smashing for instance.


    Its best merit is that you can train it by yourself.


    Even in my childish mind, I thought that as expected I would get arrested if I were to wield a weapon, so I mainly used my bare hands.


    ¡¸That¡¯s no longer a kenjutsu¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Damn straight.¡¹


    In the end, it¡¯s just a loner make-believe training, so having him retort about it is troubling.


    I¡¯m fundamentally a clumsy person, so I think I won¡¯t be able to learn any dexterous technique.


    Besides, rather than randomly learning technique, for a while I think we¡¯ll get stronger faster by raising our level in the dungeon.


    ¡¸You have a point.¡¹


    *Slurp*making an obscene sound, Seiichi throws away the item that has served its dues to the trash can.


    ¡¸Rather than just every other day, I think dungeon diving everyday may be a sound idea.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with that, but Mai and the others¡­.¡¹


    The day for general subject lessons is a lecture in the classroom.


    Now that the first period is over, the classroom is moderately abuzz.


    Shizuka is nodding off, bobbing her head while still seated at her desk, while Mai is in deep slumber, wheezing while lying on her desk.


    I see, it looks like the fatigue is piling up.


    They are back to their energetic selves at night, so it¡¯s not like I have no doubt that perhaps it¡¯s more like the exhaustion from having sex.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get more members and start a club at once.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ yeah, a club it is. It¡¯s important, a club, I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸No, if you don¡¯t know it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to play along.¡¹


    I fully get it even without him mentioning it, but if he wants to explain it then I don¡¯t mind lending him an ear, as reluctant as I may be.


    In Toyoashihara Academy, the term ¡ºclub¡» seems to refer to a voluntary mutual aid group of students.


    Of course I knew that.


    Unlike normal school club activities and societies, the main goal of a club is dungeon conquest.


    In terms of image, it seems to fall under the category of circle activities at universities, or guilds and clans in MMO games.


    It seems that if you meet the requirements, submit an application to the academy and have it approved, you will be recognized as an official club and given a club room.


    There seems to even be an interclub tournament that is held several times a year, with an award and various privileges granted to the top ranked clubs.


    It¡¯s said to be a very lively event where the whole academy is engulfed in revelry.


    There are no grade restrictions for clubs, so we younger students will probably be stuck on the spectator side.


    At the moment, the maximum number of people in the party is six, but there seems to be class effectiveness difference depending on the stratum you are conquering, so I guess the purpose is for us to strive in joint conquest under the framework known as club.


    With the non-combatant classes, who have a hard time leveling up, working together to provide support, it¡¯s getting more and more MMO game-like.


    ¡¸There seems to be precedents where the prominent ones get scouted by the upperclassmen¡¯s club, after all. If we don¡¯t lay our claim as soon as possible, we may be left with nothing to choose from in the end.¡¹


    We need to secure them while they are still green.


    At present, we are conquering the dungeon with a power play, namely through brute force, but putting the future into consideration, I think gathering various types of classes may be a good idea.


    There seems to be a requirement for the members for the club to be ten in number for it to be officially approved, so let¡¯s just adequately pick them up.


    I¡¯ve always longed to hang out in the club room after school.


    ¡¸Very well. Time for scouting then.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, actually I¡¯ve already asked a number of people out, but¡­.¡¹


    I try taking another look around the classroom, but for some reason it¡¯s turned quiet.


    It is still recess time and the hallways are bustling with activity.


    There seems to be a lot of diligent students in our class, and they don¡¯t raise their faces from their textbooks spread out on their desks.


    Speaking of the classmates seated around us, they are perusing their textbooks so intently that cold sweats are profusely dripping down their foreheads.


    It¡¯s kinda hard to call out to them, but I guess I should try giving them a shoulder pat in a friendly manner and taking them outside one by one here.


    They seem to harbor some misunderstandings about me, but worry not, I bet they¡¯ll come to understand it once we talk it out face to face.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t do anything that will make them anymore pitiable. The girls seem like about to cry, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s a guy, though.¡¹


    ¡¸The guys also seem about to get anemia, so stop it. And Shizuka, go back to sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸No, go ahead, please continue.¡¹


    These slanders are too bothersome.


    For the sake of the club room, I have to come up with some kind of measure.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I¡¯m going to put the battle freak guidance plan of my party members on a temporary halt.


    If we increase our member list, we will naturally be able to switch members and indulge ourselves in the dungeon on a daily basis.


    After finishing our lunch and dispersing, each of us are on the move to scout new members.


    I had high hopes for Saki, who is in a different class, but it seems that she¡¯s kind of isolated in her class.


    I tried taking a peek at her class for a change before, and it was an unusually quiet one, just like the third group.


    For a good ten minutes while remain standing on the entrance, I wondered if I should stage some performance if she was being bullied, but had another thought since I found it not quite right making the student of the class outside requesting to pass.


    No one was moving, and it really was one quiet class.


    But that¡¯s a problem for me.


    My circle of friends are nonexistent beyond my current party members.


    Speaking of those who don¡¯t run away when they come face to face with me¡­. Come to think of it, there¡¯s also Saki¡¯s roommate, Yuki-chan.


    And speaking of how close we are, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel like I have no recollection of having exchanged even a single word with her.


    It may be a good idea to have Saki do the approaching, but I guess I¡¯ll try to do some scouting too.


    That would surely be more worthwhile than sitting on a bench in the garden by myself like this.


    I don¡¯t think she was present in Saki¡¯s class, but as I¡¯m in a wonder on where it is that I should look for her, Yuki-chan takes a seat next to me.


    I don¡¯t think she understands what I¡¯m talking about, but so do I.


    It looks like she has appeared out of nowhere, but I wonder if she has been tailing me as she has some business with me.


    ¡¸Muu.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    I end up involuntarily letting out a strange voice, but remain silent with a cushion in hand, Yuki-chan is sitting on the bench and swaying her legs.


    She¡¯s petite, or rather compact, or rather on a level that makes me wonder if she¡¯s really of the same grade as me.


    Burying half of her face in the cushion, she¡¯s glancing at me with fixed-ish eyes.


    Perhaps her bobbed-style hair is bleached, it¡¯s white just as her name suggests.


    Her eyes are also beautiful red, like that of a rabbit¡¯s.


    My memory is a little hazy, but I have a feeling that her slender, boyish body is also fair-skinned.


    Burying her face in the cushion with a pomf, Yuki-chan curls up on the bench.


    I wonder if that cushion is some sort of optional equipment.


    Now then, I have got a chance, so let¡¯s try to coax her.


    But no words are occurring to me at all.


    Me talking in a roundabout manner and ending up being misunderstood is already a true and tested pattern, so I think throwing a direct, straight ball is the wisest choice here.


    We don¡¯t have enough people to establish a club, so can you come with me?


    If I say it like that, there¡¯s a possibility of her thinking that she¡¯s getting hit on.


    As expected, I should just state my demand in the simplest manner.


    ¡¸¡ªFeel free to come with me.¡¹


    I wonder if I didn¡¯t use enough words.


    I have a feeling that Yuki-chan, who is glancing at me with her red eyes from the cushion again, nods¡­ bobbing her head ever so slightly.


    Alright, you don¡¯t have to do anything, or rather, don¡¯t do anything, or so Seiichi had told me, but I have properly succeeded in recruiting a member.

 CH 18.2

    When I take another look at Yuki-chan, I see that she has is a mysterious class called ¡ºZashikiwarashi¡», and an indicator for GP instead of SP, but well, I guess there¡¯s no problem with it.


    Rather, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone without a family name in their name display.


    When I stroke her bob-haired head, it is very silky.


    It looks like she uses a good hair softener.


    Perhaps embarrassed to be stroked, Yuki-chan, whose face is buried in the cushion, ends up swiftly ducking and pulling away.


    Somehow she literally vanishes right in front of me, so I¡¯m in a bind on how to react to it.


    No, well, she has retreated into my Item Box, but I didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s something that you can go in and out as you please¡­.


    I was told by Suke-san not to put living beings into it, though.


    I¡¯m a little worried, so I try taking Yuki-chan out of the Item Box.


    Yuki-chan, curled up like a cat with a cushion in her arms, is dangling with her collar being held.


    She seems to be displeased for being arbitrarily dragged out.


    This girl, could it be that she¡¯s been holed up in my Item Box ever since we stayed over in Saki¡¯s room?


    More or less, there seems to be no problem, and since Yuki-chan is flailing, throwing a tantrum in want to come back, I put her back in.


    If she likes it, then I don¡¯t particularly mind letting her stay there, but I wonder what the space inside is like.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of rules it¡¯s working under, but I can¡¯t enter or take a look into the Item Box myself.


    I¡¯ve been using Item Box like that of a passive skill.


    When I used it for the first time, it was like I got a space that belonged to me created and then being able to put various things in and out of it, but for some reason, it seems that Yuki-chan has the authority to use my Item Box as well.


    Come to think of it, there was a time when I fell into a wonder when I saw a large number of used tissues dropped in the dungeon, but I wonder if that was the timing when Yuki-chan cleaned the inside and disposed of the trash.


    If I put too many strange things inside, I have a feeling that I will get scolded by her.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The building utilized as the club¡¯s club rooms was a two-story row house facing the ground.


    Not only was it divided into several buildings, it was a prefab, wooden row house borderline deserted.


    It was the club room building for the crowd of riffraff, small-time clubs.


    If you were a medium ranked club or higher with a large number of members, you would be assigned with a club room in a section of the academy building.


    The top ranked clubs in the interclub tournament were provided facilities equipped with even conference rooms, locker rooms, and shower rooms.


    In the cramped club building, they were provided with an oblong space, about eight tatami mats in width, with only one door and one window.


    There were only oversized-garbage-like desks and sofas that had been passed down from the previous club that occupied the room.


    The main purpose of the club room was to serve as a temporary storage for the equipment used by the club members in the dungeon, so it was equipped with a sturdy door, lock, as well as iron bars beyond the frosted glass.


    Making it like a small prison.


    ¡¸Whuo¡­.¡¹


    The afternoon sunlight shone through the frosted glass, illuminating the dimly lit garbage dump-like club room.


    The room was dyed in the smell of dust, mold, and sweat.


    The floorboards, which creaked with every step, were wooden, but they were able to remain standing thanks to the anti-earthquake reinforcements given from both the outside and the inside.


    On an old mattress placed haphazardly at the back of the club room, a boy who had been looking up at the ceiling with a stupid expression on his face descended to the floor.


    ¡¸I¡¯m giving this woman to you guys. Do as you please.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of you~, you sure are someone we can talk reason to, senpai. Here, the second one is mine, Natsumi-chan.¡¹


    A boy, who had already taken off his pants and underwear and was handling his own penis, planted his knees on the mattress.


    Lying sideways on the mattress was a lone female student.


    With her blazer uniform remained on, the flesh color of her buttocks, which protruded out as she got her legs held together and had her underwear stripped and thrown away, shone lustrously in the club room.


    ¡¸Ooh, it¡¯s wet. Did you enjoy it when you were having senpai¡¯s dick?¡¹


    Even as she had fingers carelessly shoved into her secret place, Natsumi clenched her teeth and showed no wavering in her gaze.


    The boy, unable to contain his arousal at the sight of his cheeky classmate¡¯s lasciviousness, forcibly pushed the slippery and swollen glans in.


    Natsumi¡¯s genitals ¨C having been done by a second year boy, who had accumulated a certain amount of experience to, the point of receiving a creampie once ¨C were able to easily accept the crude second rape.


    The pistoning, merely relying on momentum like that of a dog in heat, made the mattress creak.


    Behind the boy who was swinging his ass around, three boys from the same class as them were lining up, holding their erect penises with their lower bodies exposed.


    The boy, the one who ravished Natsumi first, sat down on the worn-out sofa with his sperm-smeared erect penis remain exposed in pride.


    He then grabbed another girl, who was crouching on the floor as if collapsing, by her hair and pulled her between his legs.


    The girl, who looked just like the absentminded and hollow-eyed Natsumi, had her twin tail-styled hair gripped like a rein and her face was pressed against his crotch.


    The penis, caked with her twin little sister¡¯s thick sexual odor, slid slickly against her cheek.


    ¡¸Suck it.¡¹


    With her hands handcuffed behind her back, Miharu opened her mouth and put the fishy penis into it as ordered.


    The flickering and creeping tongue movements were unskillful, but it was turning into a conditional reflex after being trained all night long since last night.


    She had been tricked into being summoned to the school building at night, gangbanged by a group of boys from her little sister¡¯s class who were lying in wait for her, then taken and confined in this club room.


    The club with the registered name of ¡¸Blacklist¡» was a puny club created by second-year students.


    With most of the club members of the enjoy group with non-combat-oriented classes, it was a gathering that was ridiculed as ¡¸association of like-minded people¡» formed for the sake of club privileges.


    The use of their club room was also unrelated to dungeon conquest, as it was used as no more than a convenient secluded room.


    On a general basis, the ghost club members who lent their names didn¡¯t even go anywhere near the club room.


    ¡¸¡­ Puha.¡¹


    The penis that slipped out of her lips was arching toward the ceiling due to its raw erection.


    The light had gone from her eyes, but she had a visage that made one think that should she smile, her smile would certainly be very pretty.


    This was a windfall, thought the boy, who boasted the sole battle-oriented class and served as the president of ¡ºBlacklist¡», as he crooked his lips.


    From the groups that were dropped out of the dungeon group, all they could get their hands on were the so-called leftovers.


    Even if their abilities were not combat oriented, the better looking girls would shake their buttocks at the dungeon group in an attempt to get them accepted as extra members if at all possible.


    If you were to bear the sign of an influential club, that alone would earn you reverence.


    Even when you moved up in grade, your position where you could snatch the upper hand from further up would remain the same.


    As for the new students, they were still prohibited from being recruited by the upperclassmen as a protection period.


    That was ultimately on paper, though.


    Many of them received scouting through their senpai-kouhai relationship in the dormitory, and there were even instances when mid-ranked and higher clubs made moves to nurture them as second string groups.


    Human beings were able to sniff out the same kind of people with the same smell.


    The first-year boys, who had been dangled with the invitations to be additional group members for the sake of the extra privileges, were already dyed by the underground air of the academy.


    If a freshman were to invite another freshman, it wasn¡¯t affected by the rules of the protection period.


    In welcome to the new recruits, ¡ºBlacklist¡» had commenced its activities as a rape association of like-minded people.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to stick it in you again, so turn your ass over.¡¹


    ¡¸N¡­o.¡¹


    The president, who even as he was like that was a possessor a second step class of the fighter branching, ¡ºWarrior¡», lightly lifted Miharu up, turned her around and set her lower body in front of his crotch.


    Miharu¡¯s genitals, having been laid bare to the point of her anus being fully exposed to the world, were gaping to the point of you could see the inside of the hole after being incessantly and alternatively crammed with an unknown number of penises all night long.


    She hadn¡¯t been allowed to cleanse herself, so a thick smell of sperm wafted from the depths of her hole, which was covered with a white sticky mucus.


    Thinking that they ultimately had the same face anyway, so he should just make one of them his personal meat toilet, he stuck out his tongue as she pulled in the buttock he was grabbing and penetrated them.


    Having endured even a gangbang, her body, which was immature as a woman, laudably squeezed the penis.


    The younger sister, who was used as bait to lure the older sister, was in the middle of her second round of gangbang.


    As opposed to the members who had gangbanged the older sister, she was done by the new recruit candidates who were still full of energy.


    With these twin sisters as bait, it looked like they would be able to catch a lot more new freshman recruits.


    ¡¸Natsumi-chan¡¯s pussy is so tight. It¡¯s way better than the girl at my current party.¡¹


    ¡¸You have done her? Come on, lend her to me, too.¡¹

 CH 18.3

    ¡¸Ah, loli twin rape is the best.¡¹


    A boy, holding up Natsumi¡¯s legs on his shoulders, penetrated and pounded her compact buttocks.


    Another boy, thrusting the penis that had seeded Natsumi twice into her face, was rubbing and fondling her moderately bulging breasts over her uniform.


    ¡¸Natsumi-chan~, how is the taste of the dick of the boy you have completely disregarded? You squeezed me so tightly so my first shot ended up coming out in a full load.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~, Natsumi-chan¡¯s hole is sucking harder than Miharu-chan¡¯s. Not good, it¡¯s my second shot, but a whole load is still coming out.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s funny that even though they are identical twins, the sensations of their assholes are quite different. By the way, I¡¯m of the Miharu pussy faction.¡¹


    ¡¸When we gangbanged her in the school building, Miharu-chan was also giving a good squeeze, you see. She was all loose and dripping with cum by dawn, though.¡¹


    The confinement rape of Miharu had been known by a number of boys party in the class, and been carried out while having member substitution numerous times.


    As the boys from the dormitory, whom they had no acquaintance with whatsoever, had also been jumping on the bandwagon, it had reached a point where they couldn¡¯t even tell how many people they had there.


    ¡¸Oh, whoa, the squeezing of Natsumi pussy is really crazy. The sperm in my balls is all coming out.¡¹


    Holding her lower body firmly in place, the boy, whose urethra was pulsating, pulled his member out after releasing his load until the very last squeeze.


    ¡¸Here, take a look. Natsumi-chan¡¯s pussy, it is clogged with my sperm, you see.¡¹


    Pulling one of her legs down his shoulder and spreading it, he spread out and exposed her girl parts, which were adorned with faint pubic hair, with the fingers of his hands.


    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s a bimbo, she is unexpectedly pink inside.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s so mixed up that it¡¯s impossible to even tell which cum is whose.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, she cries.¡¹


    As not only did she get the inside of her violated genitals ogled, but also had its condition evaluated while having fingers being carelessly shoved inside, tears were flowing from Natsumi¡¯s eyes as she gritted her teeth and tried to kill her mind.


    ¡¸It¡¯s too late to regret it at this point. If only you had obediently let us have a way with you, you wouldn¡¯t get your big sister raped too, though.¡¹


    ¡¸All¡¯s well ends well, right? Since with this both Natsu-chan and Umi-chan will be our meat toilets from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oi, guys.¡¹


    The president, who was holding Miharu¡¯s buttocks while wondering which hole he should use next, called out to other boys, but an eerie, ominous cracking sound made his spine stiffen.


    As he turned his head towards the firmly locked door, he ended up letting out a scream.


    Through a gaping hole opened in the bulky door where the steel doorknob was, a blazing eye was locking on them


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸What the.¡¹


    It seems that Yuki-chan turns out to be not a student.


    Abruptly popping out of the item box, her head only, Yuki-chan is one taciturn girl.


    That visual of her akin to that of a floating beheaded head is very surreal.


    Still with the application form I was intending to ask her to fill out in hand, with a plop, I hang my head.


    I¡¯m not that dense either.


    I¡¯ve had a sneaking suspicion that perhaps that¡¯s the case.


    After all, Yuki-chan is too young.


    I think she¡¯s probably a girl from the neighborhood who works part-time at Asagi-sou.


    It¡¯s unknown as to how she ended up quietly sprawling on the bed in Saki¡¯s room, but I wonder if she fell asleep while making the bed.


    Yuki-chan, who seems to be more adept at using Item Box than I am, goes swoosh and flies up behind me while still in a beheaded head state and, *whisper whisper*, whispers to me in a mosquito-like voice.


    It¡¯s so low in volume that I find it hard to hear, but it seems to be the best that Yuki-chan can do.


    I have no confidence in saying that I¡¯m hearing her correctly, but she seems to be advising me that now would be a good chance to invite Saki¡¯s original roommate.


    That way, she says, as a wrist pops up in addition to her beheaded head.


    I don¡¯t put much stock into the kind of fortune-telling, but it is a chance invitation from Yuki-chan.


    Settling Yuki-chan, who is in the state of a beheaded head after a kaishaku failure, on my shoulder, I set out on a scouting mission.


    Moving straight in the direction Yuki-chan¡¯s finger is pointing at, I end up coming upon the school building, so I climb over the window frame that happens to be open.


    The students walking down the hallway are looking at me with a startled expression, but I can relate to them since the current appearance of Yuki-chan packs is certainly impactful.


    Following Yuki-chan¡¯s finger compass, I cut across a classroom I don¡¯t know which class it is and step out through the window.


    Making my way through the student cafeteria and out the window of the women¡¯s restroom, I catch a sight of the grounds.


    Crossing the lawn and plunging into the hedge, I head straight for the grounds.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with the direction, but we keep going straight as is, the worn out building facing the grounds will end up getting in the way.


    Well, it was made of wood, so it¡¯s not like destroying it seems to be impossible, though.


    There are rows of doors lining up like that of an usagi goya apartment, but as expected the door in the direction we are headed to is shut.


    It seems like it would take time if I use my bare hands, so I take out the hexagonal six-foot metal rod from the Item Box.


    Perhaps sensing the danger, Yuki-chan has also pulled back her head already.


    After doing practice swinging with the metal rod in an ¡Þ shape from the eight phases, I hold it aloft as I¡¯m intending to try to destroy the door along with the surrounding wall, but decide to abandon the idea.


    ¡¸If there is a door, can¡¯t we just open it?¡¹


    Geez, I was so close to turning into a barbarian.


    The door and the doorknob look pretty sturdy, but it seems to have rusted and deteriorated.


    The door refuses to open as if it is locked, so I turn the knob with everything I have, but the doorknob ends up getting torn off along with its surroundings.


    I do think that as things stand, it looks like I have no choice but to destroy the door, but it would be dangerous if there is anyone in close proximity to it, so I decide to take a peek and ascertain it.


    Somehow, a bunch of half-naked dudes are looking this way, but there seems to be none of them who are in close proximity to the door, so I decide to destroy it without reservation.


    It seems to be a cheap door plate, so it has half of it blown away by the blow of the metal rod.


    As I tear off the remnants and step inside, it seems that they are in the middle of hosting a swapping party or something.


    For some reason, I feel like I am being looked at with a half-crying face, as if they were looking at a monster, but this is a little awkward.


    Especially the chubby fatso sitting on the sofa with a girl attached to his crotch, he¡¯s showing a surprised expression like he¡¯s going to wet himself.


    If the dam were to break inside, it would be pitiful for the girl who is being done by him, so I pry her off as she is merged with the boy in all fours position.


    Well, I¡¯d like them to continue with their endeavor without paying a passerby such as myself any mind.


    The window at the back of the room seems to be covered with iron bars, so I once again raise the metal rod overhead, but the bunch engaging in a group battle on the mattress in front of me are in the way.


    They are all in a state where their lower bodies boast zero defense, so it feels like they would end up getting injured by the flying splinters.


    ¡¸¡ªBegone.¡¹


    In response to my request to move aside, the boys, who have been indulging in wrestling make-believe on the mattress, let out a yelp-like voice and run away with their dicks on full display.


    The girl, whose cat is on the loose, remains still on the mattress, but I wonder if she could please move aside for a minute?


    Somehow, it¡¯s like she¡¯s been overdone that she can¡¯t even muster up strength.


    Shizuka teaches me firsthand every night that girls have sexual desires too, so I guess there are also times when they are in the mood for an orgy to the point of running out of strength.


    I tuck the hexagonal six-foot metal rod into the Item Box and pull the whole mattress toward the entrance.


    I put the all fours girl on the mattress too along with the other girl since she is getting in the way, but that ends up making them raise a moan.


    Even though there¡¯s a difference in the hairstyles of twin tails and ponytails, they are girls with the exact same appearance, as if they were alter egos.


    Among the twins, I think these girls are of the so-called identical type.


    I was spooked that I thought they were some kind of doppelgangers or youkai.


    There seems to be no problem with the chubby fatso stiffening on the sofa, so I¡¯m thinking about taking out the hexagonal six-foot metal rod of the Item Box, but a cute hand is abruptly stretching out of it.


    Not toward the window, but under my feet.


    It¡¯s pointing at the twins on the mattress.


    Apparently, it¡¯s one of these girls, it seems.


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    Well, I guess I can just coax them both altogether.


    I managed to reach the target point without incident, but I do feel bad for putting a damper on their swapping party.


    If our roles were switched, without a doubt I would have snapped.


    I¡¯m going to take the two club member candidates with me, but I believe the least I could offer them is an apology.


    ¡¸I¡¯m taking the women.¡¹


    ¡¸Hii!¡¹


    The chubby fatso lets out a scream and ends up making a puddle on the sofa.


    Prying off the girl was the right choice after all, just as such a thought crosses my mind, I am overcome with a sense of awkwardness.


    Leaving being made to wet oneself by the opposite sex aside, I think getting incontinent in front of the same sex is an unbearable shame.


    ¡¸¡­ kukkukku.¡¹


    As things stand, I guess the best show of kindness I can do here is by treating it like a funny story.


    ¡¸Hahahahahahaha, hahahahahaha!¡¹

 CH 19.1

    Hana Ichi-Monme


    ¡¸Like, about the time when some weird legends are being talked about all over the academy.¡¹


    ¡¸And that¡¯s exactly why I told you not to do anything.¡¹


    Mai, sitting cross-legged on the bed, and Seiichi, sitting next to her with his elbow resting on his lap, are dissing me.


    As for me, I¡¯ve been made to sit in seiza on the floor between the two beds.


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯ve all got it wrong.¡¹


    First of all, I have to tell them that it¡¯s a false accusation.


    Well, it¡¯s true that I feel that the air in the academy grounds has turned somewhat turbulent, but getting all the blame laid on me is uncalled-for.


    ¡¸Like Akita¡¯s famous Namahage, holding a freshly severed head, broke into a classroom and went on a rampage or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Like an ogre raided the school and ate several students or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Like a peeping tom broke a window in the girls¡¯ bathroom and ran away, it seems.¡¹


    ¡¸Like a monster carrying naked girls ran away into the forest, so it looks that a subjugation unit has been dispatched to deal with it.¡¹


    ¡¸Like evil laughter echoed from the head mound on the grounds, so it appears that exorcism arrangement is also underway.¡¹


    It seems that various events have occurred without my knowledge.


    ¡¸I believe I have nothing to do with any of it.¡¹


    Shizuka, who is sitting in seiza on her own bed, and Saki, who is hugging her knees next to her, look at each other and let out a sigh.


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t have left Touma alone¡­. if there¡¯s no one to watch over him, it¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of mess he¡¯ll perpetrate.¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re fine as you are, Danna-sama¡­.¡¹


    Somehow they seem to be feeling a sense of responsibility for this, but the one who told them to act together is me.


    They are both cute, so if I let them go alone, they might get kidnapped and get something naughty done to them.


    ¡¸No, the academy is not that lawless. Everyone is not you, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s an error in your perception.¡¹


    Speaking of the matters related to the twin sisters, all I can say is that those are no more than misunderstandings.


    ¡¸I think raping girls until they are ragged is not a right thing to do.¡¹


    ¡¸Miharu-chan¡¯s case was awful. Her haggard state was no joke.¡¹


    The two were in a state that was inappropriate to be shown to others, so I had them cleaned by Shizuka and the others.


    Shizuka, showing the eyes of someone who had resolved themselves, said: leave it to me, took charge of the undertaking, and began to issue instructions in destroying various evidence.


    The swapping party turning into public one was surely uncalled-for for the twin sisters, so that was probably the so-called show of kindness of the same sex.


    ¡¸Natsumi-chan too¡­.¡¹


    Saki, hanging her head seemingly in distress, lets out such a murmur.


    It seems that her roommate is the little sister-chan.


    They seem to have been estranged and had no chance to reconcile, but it seems that she¡¯s worried about her.


    According to Yuki-chan¡¯s information, it seems that the two are now sleeping together as if they were dead, so there¡¯s no need to worry.


    Yuki-chan, by the way, seems to be an ultimate shy girl, so she remains secluding herself.


    ¡¸I was just trying to recruit club members.¡¹


    ¡¸I think your methods are too wild.¡¹


    Mai-san¡¯s gaze is cold.


    It would have been quicker if I could have the twin sisters explain the situation to them, but it looks like I have no choice but to have to give it up for the time being.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been done, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Be obedient for a while, Touma. If you stand out too much, you might end up getting purged, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-san, please reflect a little.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Not being believed is something that really gets to you.


    Reflecting on the matter alone in my room at Kurou-sou, I can¡¯t help but feel depressed.


    The love birds of Seiichi and Mai seem to slip into and hole themselves at Hakutsuru-sou as they are, while Shizuka and Saki seem to be going to stay at Asagi-sou.


    Please spend the night on your own tonight and reflect on your conducts, leaving those words behind, Shizuka took away the fidgety Saki.


    As of late, I¡¯ve intertwined my body with Shizuka and Saki almost every night, so I¡¯m really yearning for human touch.


    Rather, I feel like it has been a long time since I have stayed at Kurou-sou.


    Raising myself up from the bed I am lying on, I look up at the ceiling.


    Being alone was a natural occurrence to me, but after coming to know warmth, I wonder if it is something that brings about nothing but misery.


    As I¡¯m drowning in such a sentiment, a small warmth quietly falls into my lap.


    It seems that Yuki-chan, holding her cushion, has come out of the Item Box.


    Seated on my lap, she leans her back against me without even looking at me.


    This time, she is wearing a yukata-like Japanese clothes with a short hem.


    Perhaps she¡¯s a considerably fashionable girl, since she wears a different outfit each time she comes out, such as a school uniform, a sweatshirt, an apron dress and so on.


    She¡¯s only about half my height, so she¡¯s very lovely.


    Yuki-chan stirs with a twitch, but she doesn¡¯t show any signs of running away.


    The naughty boy ends up reacting to the warmth of Yuki-chan, who seems to be concerned about me who is feeling lonely, from right below.


    Aah, how wretched of me, I think, as I hold Yuki-chan in my arms and rub my cheek against hers.


    Yuki-chan shows no signs of disliking it either, as she, with her cushion in her arms, turns her head and rubs back her cheek against mine in my chest.


    It may be too late for it, but I wonder if it¡¯s going to be alright even if Yuki-chan doesn¡¯t go home.


    I¡¯ve never put too much thought to it since she¡¯s been freely coming in and out of the Item Box, but could it be that she¡¯s running away from home or something?


    ¡¸ ¡­..¡¹


    She says that she¡¯s been properly staying at home, but as expected I¡¯m still worried.


    As I pat her, we give warmth to each other.


    As my hand involuntarily crawls into the front fold of her yukata, it comes in contact with a cute little lump.


    It¡¯s a peak with no mound-like base, but I continue stroking the round protrusion, which is different from that of a man¡¯s.


    The one here is Yuki-chan who never lets go of her cushion, so I appreciate her every reaction, as I shower her with various forms of love.


    She is very fair-skinned, so her flushing skin, cherry-blossom in color, is standing out.


    I pull my hand that has been stroking her base through the opening of her legs, which she spreads up a little.


    I have expected this since she is wearing a yukata, but she isn¡¯t wearing the kind of underwear.


    It¡¯s a hazy memory, but this is my second time with Yuki-chan.


    Just from the sensation of my fingertips, I can tell that it is a very small organ, but I think it was more or less able to properly accept mine into it.


    I turn over Yuki-chan¡¯s yukata, as she plops down on my lap with lovely seductiveness floating on her out of strength baby¡¯s face.


    I can¡¯t afford to hurt Yuki-chan, so I put her on her back, bury my face between her legs, and lick around every inch of her cute little secret place, which doesn¡¯t even have any hair on it.


    Yuki-chan, putting and tightly holding her cushion on her face, seems to be climaxing, as she shivers with her stomach shaking.


    Prying off the cushion and ascertaining Yuki-chan¡¯s moist, melty face, I set the cushion to interpose between our bodies so that I wouldn¡¯t insert too deep.


    Sure enough, she¡¯s filled to the brim with only half of it, so I hug Yuki-chan while moving only the glans in and out.


    There is no sign of pain in Yuki-chan, who is sticking out her tongue and repeatedly gasping, so I continue to rock her gently as I tuck her under my body.


    As a result of trying various things.


    The least burdening position for Yuki-chan is for me to take the posture of sitting on the chair and have her shake her ass as she straddles me on my thighs with her back facing me.


    The sight of a flesh stump peeking out of her tiny buttocks is a somewhat guilt-inducing view, but Yuki-chan doesn¡¯t seem to be quite willing to get off.


    She can¡¯t come out when Shizuka and the others are around, so frustration-like something seems to have bottled up within her.


    I think in that case she should just join us, but¡­ I don¡¯t quite get it, but she says that she doesn¡¯t want to.


    Yuki-chan slips it out several times as she swings her ass around, so the both sides of her tiny ass are sticky with the semen I carelessly let out.


    ¡¸¡­ hafu.¡¹


    Yuki-chan, who seems to be very satisfied, puts her cushion on her back and lazily rubs her cheeks on my shoulder, as I give her an arm pillow.


    Looking at her unexpected erotic girl behavior, big brother is a worried about Yuki-chan¡¯s future.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    We¡¯re so happy we won, a flower is one monme (coin from Edo Period)


    We¡¯re so upset we lost, a flower is one monme


    In the quiet and refined atmosphere of the hermitage, a faint children¡¯s song could be heard.


    When the live coals burning in the paper lantern made a cracking sound, the shadows portrayed on the partitioning screen swayed.


    As her consciousness gradually resurfacing from the depths of the sea, Natsumi opened her eyelids.


    The sleep that had submerged very deep had granted soothing to her body without showing any semblance of dreams.


    In the hard and thin senbei-buton, Natsumi firmly embraced the one who could be said to be her precious other half, Miharu.


    The lady next door, come here for a minute


    The Oni is scary, so I can¡¯t go


    She gently traced the same face as her own with her fingertips.


    The worn-out from being gang-raped throughout the night as well as the marks that formed dark circles had vanished, and her complexion had also recovered.


    Be it the swollen of her cheeks due to being beaten, the congestion of her arms due to being bound, or the hand-prints that formed bruises on her breasts, all of it had vanished as though being wiped off.


    She fearfully touched Miharu¡¯s and her own crotch, but no trace-like trace was left behind.


    However, in her memory, the sensation of being raped by an unknown number of boys was firmly left behind.

 CH 19.2

    Natsumi hugged Miharu as if to protect her.


    She had been invited to the party formed by her classmates¡¯ boys group many times, and had refused them many times.


    Unlike other classes, in Natsumi¡¯s class, they dungeon dived with the boys formed parties with boys and the girls formed parties with girls.


    This was because the boys were laying bare their sexual desires for the girls too blatantly.


    Natsumi ended up forming a party with the girls who also rejected the courting of the boys, as well as Miharu, who was in another class.


    It was clear to her that if she left Miharu, who was just as introverted as she was, alone, she would eventually end up being isolated and turning into a prey for the boys.


    The two, who had grown up while being cursed as monsters for being different from normal people, would end up standing out from their surroundings.


    They were afraid of being ostracized as they had been thus far.


    That was because they had known firsthand just how cruel and merciless the mass could be to outcasts.


    Put on a futon and come here for a minute


    The futon is worn out, so I can¡¯t go


    ¡¸Nat-chan¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Mii-chan.¡¹


    Gradually opening her eyelids, Miharu called out Natsumi¡¯s name.


    Perceiving the fingers that were touching her face, she nodded her head.


    They were able to understand each other without the need to utter even a single word.


    Cuddling together while still in nude, they overlapped their bodies.


    You two sure are suspiciously enough close, or so they used to be teased by their friends, who were few in number, in middle school, but for them it was something par for the course.


    For they were existences who were two-in-one, as well as one-in-two.


    That was why even when she was threatened that Miharu had been kidnapped and confined, she understood that it was true without a shadow of doubt.


    That was because Natsumi had sensed it when Miharu was being gang raped.


    This was because before she was told that she had been abducted from her classroom early in the morning, she had been running around the academy grounds throughout the night looking for Miharu.


    Before being taken to the club room and raped by the class boys who boycotted the lesson, she had been gang raped with Miharu all night long.


    The reason why Miharu had accepted the gang rape without resisting was because at the very least she didn¡¯t want to transmit the pain from being beaten or the agony from being disciplined to Natsumi.


    The two of them, who understood each other, neither resented nor blamed each other.


    We want that kid


    We don¡¯t know which kid you mean


    Let¡¯s talk about it


    Yes, let¡¯s


    Departing their hometown as if running away, they even came to a faraway school.


    However, nothing changed.


    ¡¸Nat-chan¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be together, forever¡­.¡¹


    There was nowhere to run away to at this point.


    The flickering flames of the paper lantern.


    Steam billowed from the iron kettle resting on the brazier.


    *Creak* The floorboard creaked, and a shadow appeared on the shoji (paper sliding door).


    Even if they were to be gang raped again in this incomprehensible place, they could divide both the pain and grief in half.


    Have you decided?


    A little girl was standing in front of the unopened shoji.


    Miharu and Natsumi held each other¡¯s hands as chills ran down their spines.


    They were unable to see the face of the little girl who was all white and colorless.


    They had no qualifications to see it.


    An awe-inspiring superior existence of the astral world.


    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t let you¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t let you¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Lay a hand on Mii-chan/Nat-chan.¡¹¡¹


    The little girl with a vivid scarlet temari in her hand showed a smile on her invisible face.


    She raised her arm and pointed behind the two with her tiny finger.


    The shoji door, illuminated by the dim light, swung open.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The water in the bathtub has been drained, but being able to use the shower freely sure is a bliss.


    It¡¯s a lifesaver that I can wash off the sweat after running in the mountain for my morning training.


    It¡¯s a secret special skill of mine, but I¡¯ve always been able to wake up at any time I want even without an alarm.


    Maybe it¡¯s also a kind of skill.


    Nice smell is drifting from the dining hall, but it¡¯s still early, so I decided to head back to my room and do some stretching.


    Shizuka and Saki are not around, so there is no danger of getting sweaty right away either.


    Yuki-chan, who was sleeping in my arms, was gone when I woke up, so I guess she¡¯s returned home.


    I have a feeling that she might actually be in the Item Box, but she¡¯ll get all fuming if I drag her out without permission, so I can¡¯t carefreely give it a try.


    Heading back to my room after buying a can of coffee from the vending machine, there are two girls, who look like mirrored versions of themselves, standing utterly stark naked on the other side of the door, so I close the door again in silence.


    Fortunately, I hear no screams echoing, but the awkwardness of coming to the wrong room and stumbling upon a swapping scene is truly unbearable.


    I also encountered a similar scene yesterday, so it looks like everyone is celebrating their sexual springtime in various ways.


    No commotion seems to break out even as I lay low and retreat to the stair, so I once again stealthily open the door to my own room and head inside.


    I close the door while checking the hallway, but it looks like I will be able to pass it without getting entangled with any unnecessary trouble.


    ¡¸Phew¡­.¡¹


    When I turn around with a can of coffee in my hand, I find two beautiful girls with their hands covering their boobs and crotch as if they are embracing each other looking my way.


    As I put my hand on the doorknob in silence, voice echoes from my back as if in fluster.


    ¡¸P, please, wait.¡¹


    ¡¸I see nothing. I hear nothing.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­.¡¹


    If I get involved in any more unnecessary trouble, I might end up getting locked up by Shizuka who has run out of patience, so I¡¯d like them to spare me from it.


    If you act too naughtily, I shall pamper you even more than I currently do and raise you into a pimp, so I¡¯ve been threatened.


    When we parted yesterday, as she put handcuffs on Saki, with a serious face she said: if we tie Touma-san like this, he would not attack other girls, right?


    It¡¯s really dangerous that even Saki-san, who showed a bewildered expression as if perplexed, looked a bit delighted about it.


    She has been dyed in too much of Shizuka-san¡¯s influence.


    As the two cling on me in the nude, it feels like the energy I released with Yuki-chan is getting recharged, so for the time being I have the two wrap the sheet around them.


    I sit down on my own bed, and let the mysterious stark naked ladies sit on Seiichi¡¯s bed.


    No, rather than mysterious, they¡¯re the twin sisters.


    After getting them cleansed at Hakutsuru-sou, they had disappeared before I knew it, so I think they have just been returned back by someone.


    Given the fact that they came out of nowhere, I wonder if perhaps that someone is Yuki-chan and she has sheltered them in the Item Box up until now.


    I wonder what has become of the inside of the current Item Box is.


    When I put living beings inside, they more or less ended up ceasing moving, though.


    I have a feeling that Yuki-chan is carrying out a grand remodeling on it as she pleases.


    ¡¸Now then. State what you have in mind.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹


    They look up almost simultaneously, look at each other and hold hands.


    It¡¯s a very yuri-yuri-ish act, but strangely enough I sense no ero vibe from it.


    They are twins who seem to be identical from their looks to even their body measurements, but the twintail is Miharu, while the ponytail is Natsumi.


    Speaking of ponytails, Saki also often wears her hair tied up, but hers is a pulled-up style, like a samurai with knotted hair that appears in a period drama.


    It suits the tall Saki and makes her look very manly.


    In the case of the twins, specifically speaking, their hair is tied up partially at the back and at the sides, in a pony-up and in a two-thirds-up style, I think.


    It¡¯s fine and all as long as we¡¯re able to tell them apart, so I wonder if it¡¯s alright to just call them Ponytail-chan and Twintail-chan.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The matter the twin sisters wanted to talk about turned out to be a request to be club members-cum-party members.


    But of course, I give them an OK at once.


    Child God, guidance, protection and so on, I¡¯m concerned about those religion-ish words of theirs, but well to each their own beliefs.


    I don¡¯t mind as long as they don¡¯t try to sell me a jar or something.


    I¡¯m troubled about what will become of my reputation should I let them do a streaking play in the boys¡¯ dormitory, but then, getting spitted out, items such as uniforms, leather bags, shoes, and panties come falling from the sky.


    I wonder if the voices outside could even be heard from inside the Item Box.


    Rather, I wonder if it¡¯s okay for Yuki-chan not to go home.


    Getting the privilege of enjoying the sight of the two of them shyly getting dressed, my overdrive seems close to reaching a critical point, but I barely manage to factor it out.


    ¡¸Natsumi-chan!¡¹


    ¡¸Sa, Saki-chan¡­.¡¹


    As we head out to enjoy the sticky natto set meal at Kurou-sou as we are, we are greeted by Shizuka and Saki, who seem to have been waiting outside.


    As expected she ought to be worried about her roommate.


    Saki squeezes the hands of the bewildered Natsumi, and Natsumi, her eyes moist, says: I¡¯m sorry, in apology to her.


    It seems that Natsumi was able to see the Onmoraki that had possessed Saki, and regretted that she had run away from it, abandoning her as a result, out of fear.


    The two, embracing each other with tears in their eyes, seem to be able to properly make up, so it¡¯s all for the best.


    As fellow ponytails, it looks like they are on the same wavelength.


    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹


    Shizuka-san, showing a broad ear to ear smile, greets in a polite manner.


    Miharu, showing a face like she¡¯s about to cry, hides on my back and grabs my back tightly.


    I don¡¯t think there has been any event that particularly raised my likability with her, but rather than being embraced, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m being made to be her guardian.


    ¡¸Miharu-san, am I right? Let¡¯s have, some talk.¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­yes.¡¹


    There should be no problem if I leave it to Shizuka-san.


    ¡¸¡­ As for you, Touma-san, let¡¯s have a talk a later.¡¹

 CH 20.1

    Punishment


    Recruitment of club members is going well.


    At present, the member has increased to seven in number: me, Seiichi, Shizuka, Mai, Saki, Miharu, Natsumi, (+Yuki-chan).


    If we need only three more members to go, can¡¯t we just pull in some passing rando, I wonder?


    ¡¸Talk about the case where Touma-kun is smoothly increasing his harem members.¡¹


    ¡¸Given the fact that those who have been gathered all have pretty looks, you must be selecting by the look, right? You¡¯ve got good taste, there.¡¹


    ¡¸I think you¡¯re misrepresenting the facts.¡¹


    For some reason I¡¯m being made to sit in seiza on the chair, so I¡¯m getting a little numb.


    ¡¸Are Shizuka and Himeccchi not satisfying enough?¡¹


    Scooping up roasted pudding and putting it into her mouth with a spoon, Mai is giving me a somewhat astonished gaze.


    ¡¸¡­ I was naive. I misjudged Touma-san¡¯s vigor.¡¹


    ¡¸How weak-willed of me.¡¹


    No, leaving the hau-ing Saki aside, if Shizuka works harder than she already does, I¡¯ll end up losing my sleeping time, though.


    To begin with, I have no recollection of ever laying a hand on the twin sisters, so I¡¯d honestly appreciate it if the people in question could explain the matter to them.


    Miharu and Natsumi, sitting with their chairs side by side as if sticking to each other, are stealing glances at each other while hanging their heads with their faces turning alternately between pale and red.


    They have been like this since they had a talk with Shizuka, but I wonder what kind of indoctrination they have received.


    For now, the oyakodon will get cold, so I think we should eat it at once.


    ¡¸Umm, we will be, in your care.¡¹


    ¡¸Well. I don¡¯t mind accepting you two as normal party members.¡¹


    I¡¯ve told Seiichi the specs of the twin sisters displayed by the Interface.


    Both of them have ¡ºNone¡» class, and are level 3.


    I guess they have leveled up after returning alive from the dungeon several times.


    However, there is no SP on the ¨‹ indicator above their heads.


    I think we and Saki are a really rare pattern.


    ¡¸It just so happens that right now we are in the middle of preparations to create a club, after all. I welcome you.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s saying those words in an amiable tone and smile, but his eyes are not smiling.


    I respect Seiichi¡¯s stance of drawing a clear line between his cliques and the rest of the world and showing no half-hearted compromise.


    He is fundamentally a person who doesn¡¯t believe in others, but once you get him to accept you, he believes in you to no end, the outsiders beyond the line are divided either to get used or crushed.


    That¡¯s my personal assessment of Seiichi.


    If I had to choose between good and bad, he¡¯s probably a bad guy.


    But that¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t hate it.


    Perhaps smelling rotten smell, Shizuka is staring fixedly at me, but I wonder if I can undo my seiza.


    ¡¸For now, feel free to treat it like a trial temporary seat. I think we will be able to give you a hand in raising your level, you know? As for the matter of the club, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re willing to at least lend us your names. It¡¯s the so-called give-and-take thing. Just right to keep the bugs away, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes.¡¹


    Miharu seems to obediently take Seiichi¡¯s words at face value, but perhaps perceiving the indirect rejection, Natsumi¡¯s expression is stiff.


    I think that¡¯s just how it goes at first.


    As for whether he¡¯d come to believe in them or not, it¡¯s something that ought to be probed as they interact with each other.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸Are we going to level up those girls until level 10?¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose. I bet it¡¯ll be done in no time at all.¡¹


    Waving his hands up and down and left and right, Seiichi back stepped to Mai, who casually threw the light balls floating around the tip of the rod.


    The goblins that attempted to escape from the chamber turned to black charcoal, and the goblins that lost their heads collapsed forward with a thud.


    ¡¸Then, if there¡¯s an ¡ºOfficer¡» among them, make them fall with dicks, otherwise play with them adequately, something like that?¡¹


    ¡¸If Touma takes a liking to them, I don¡¯t see any problem in keeping them around. If we play and give them love in moderation, I think it¡¯ll turn into the antithesis of the current state where they are abnormally scared of us.¡¹


    Pulling down the shumag that wrapped around his head and mouth, he let out a breath.


    ¡¸How brute of you.¡¹


    ¡¸My hands aren¡¯t long enough to randomly hold anything and everything.¡¹


    ¡¸No~!¡¹


    Turning behind Mai, Seiichi pulled up her skirt from behind with one hand.


    Pulling down the zipper and pulling out his penis, he dexterously stuck it into the exposed bare buttocks.


    For this party, the flow from battle to sex had already turned into a natural ritual.


    ¡¸Ahn, Seiichi, always doing it with me¡­ are you not getting tired of it?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m suitably playing around outside, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Sheesh, you, cheater~.¡¹


    Pouting her lips and arching backward, Mai said to Seiichi, who was banging his hips against her while grinning.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a win-win solution. At the very least, they won¡¯t be one-sidedly played around.¡¹


    ¡¸But, Nee-sama¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸We will help them out until they do class change, I doubt there¡¯s anyone who will refuse such a condition¡­. Are you worried about Natsumi-chan?¡¹


    Putting her fingers into the mouth of Saki¡¯s, whose bull¡¯s-eye was getting pounded, Shizuka pinned her body from behind.


    ¡¸Not, good. You have chosen Touma-san, Saki¡­. I won¡¯t allow the act of putting anyone else before him.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Nyaa, hyaa, wai¡­ hinyaa¡­¡¹


    The fingers, which were placed in her mouth as if not to allow falsehood, teased her tongue, smeared with drool.


    And then, crawling her hand into her rolled up skirt, she pinched the bud at the top of her chasm that was incessantly being filled and hollowed out.


    ¡¸Well then, you are no longer needed, aren¡¯t you, Saki? In that case, I¡¯ll take care of Touma-san on my own, forever.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn, nyaow, nyaow¡­¡¹


    Shaking her head, Saki became teary eyed as she denied it.


    ¡¸¡­ In that case, Saki, as you are, you have to think only about Touma-san, devout your heart and commit to it.¡¹


    Nodding her head, Saki hugged Touma even tighter upfront and clung to his shoulders.


    ¡¸I think making Saki think about difficult things is pitiful, though.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting her know the answer from the beginning. What she ultimately chooses after pondering about it, what it is that Saki really wants.¡¹


    This time, the hand slipped into her skirt in the direction of her buttocks, gently loosening the twitching rear pleats.


    ¡¸Letting her waver is way more pitiful¡­. Saki already, belongs to you after all, Touma-san,¡¹


    Saki, jerking several times, showed an intoxicated expression as she got supported by Shizuka.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Err, I think Hime-chan is the strongest in our party, it¡¯s just there is nothing left if she goes, so perhaps it¡¯d be better for her to hold back a bit.¡¹


    She¡¯s the kind of girl who faces everything with everything she has, so she ends up going limp with everything she has.


    Being carried in princess carry, Saki is showing a hybrid of apologetic, embarrassed, and delighted expression.


    Having raised her level, as expected Saki is at a level where she can slaughter all the goblins even if she charges into the chamber solo.


    There¡¯s also the need to level up Shizuka, so having a break from time to time is just right.


    ¡¸To be frank, fighting against the goblins of this stratum has come to be an easy victory, so I don¡¯t see why not?¡¹


    ¡¸Carelessness is the greatest enemy!¡¹


    Although Mai seems to have quite a loose personality, she unexpectedly has a rather solid point of view.


    I think she makes a really good pair with Seiichi, who goes and perpetrates things one after another.


    But there is no doubt that it¡¯s come to be an easy victory.


    Funasaka Touma (Thunder God Apprentice, Level 6)


    Onodera Seiichi (Ninja, level 9)


    Ashiya Shizuka (Shrine maiden, level 10)


    Susukino Mai (Mage, level 10)


    Nangou Saki (Swordswoman, level 15)

 CH 20.2

    Saki¡¯s level readily goes up, but since she¡¯s of the first step class, Seiichi and the others seem to have higher SP and attribute values correction.


    Once she reaches level 20, I think it would be better to have her change to a superior class at once.


    Rare classes of the samurai branching seem likely to appear on her class change option, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    By the way, there seems to be step aptitude of class change depending on academic years.


    First year students are in the first step, second year students are in the second step, and so on, so it¡¯s easy to tell.


    However, this is not the case for those who end up dropping out to the enjoy group, or those who are unlucky enough to end up being assigned to a trap class.


    It seems that the percentage of dungeon group decreases as you move up in academic years.


    We¡¯re proceeding smoothly, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to rush.


    Well, let¡¯s conquer the dungeon for as long as time permits.


    My ¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡» smells awfully like a trap class, and my level is not rising at all.


    I think I¡¯ll be able to do a downgrade change to a first step class once I reach level 10, though.


    ¡¸Hya, hya, hyaa!¡¹


    Thrusting her spear while raising spirited yet cute yells, Shizuka delivers the finishing blow to the half-dead goblins.


    Reaping the life of a humanoid creature, it seems that her instinctive revulsion toward such an act has splendidly gone numb.


    Regardless of what is said and done, Seiichi and Mai, who are thoroughly turning into monkeys, have already merged.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like they always go at it until the finish spurt each time, but they both look so happy, so retorting about it may be tactless of me.


    I have a feeling that turning Mai into a battery anchor and Seiichi into a Peerless King for energy charging may be a good idea.


    Letting Shizuka, who seems to be wishing for a reward, wait for a bit, I trace the tip of the beginner-use short spear I received from her with my finger.


    ¡¸As expected the nicks are no joke. It will probably break soon.¡¹


    ¡¸Hau¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸No, rather than the way you wield it, Shizuka, I think it¡¯s the problem of the durability of the spear material. Saki going swoosh swoosh is the strange one.¡¹


    The frequency of use has decreased, but the blades of my kusarigamas, before the matter of it going dull, its metal is rusting.


    The metal is being eaten, or rather the surface of the blade is gouged and becoming uneven.


    When we log off from the dungeon and return to Rash¨­mon, our equipment somehow reverts to how it used to be.


    Even the dirty uniforms and panties are restored to the state they were in when we logged in.


    Damage to our body, such as bruises and cuts, are also restored.


    It¡¯s just phantom pains, or rather painful feelings as if the damage still remains on the nerves.


    Perhaps accumulating such strange damage, the equipment is also beginning to spoil in a strange way.


    It is melting or rather becoming hollow.


    It¡¯s as if the elements of ¡ºhard¡» and ¡ºsharp¡» are wearing out.


    I guess that¡¯s ultimately just how a weapon designed for beginners is.


    The purchasing department also sells magic item weapons and weapons made from monster materials, but they are quite on a different level so they are out of our reach.


    I heard that if you bring in your own materials, you can have one created at the blacksmith shop on the student street outside, so taking a peek there may be worth trying.


    The cheap uchigatana that Saki wields does not even have traces of blood on it, let alone nick in the blade.


    I guess rather than cutting with the steel blade, she¡¯s probably more like cutting using aura power or something.


    Items dropped by goblins such as ¡ºLittle demon swords¡», ¡ºLittle demon spear¡» and so on, those that are more or less categorized as Little demon series and are in good condition, are stored into the Item Box one after another.


    If Yuki-chan hasn¡¯t wilfully thrown them away, a good number of them should have been accumulated.


    There might be better equipment than the cheap stuff you can buy in the purchasing department.


    Let¡¯s try to sort them out for once when we get back.


    As I fall into thought for a bit, Shizuka casts her eyes down with a gloom, as if feeling down.


    Seiichi and Mai¡¯s flirty love communication seems to have come to its conclusion, and they are preparing to switch to exploration mode.


    ¡¸Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹


    Without erotic significance, I hug Shizuka from the front, tightly holding her in my arms.


    Not in an atmospheric temperature manner, but the dungeon is dominated by chills that threaten to freeze our hearts and guts.


    Sexual communication is the most optimal ritual to maintain the body¡¯s potential.


    Even if you take out the sexual element, I think skinship is absolutely necessary.


    Holding up Shizuka, who is clinging to me with her hands tightly coiling around my back, I lightly rub her puffy buttocks with my hands that have slipped into her skirt.


    If I overdo it, I may end up being unable to endure it, so I keep it in moderation, continuing to embrace her while savoring her chest armor that feels jiggly even through her body armor.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s also the option of requesting a creator-branching class wielder, though.¡¹


    ¡¸The so-called production type in online game, right?¡¹


    Putting the towel used to wipe off his wet hair around his neck, he lightly put on some cologne, which was unknown whose and was left in front of the mirror, around his neck.


    Blowing his hair, which was lightly set backward with mousse during the day, with the dryer, he put his hand on his mouth and ascertained his breath.


    Touma, who was not as interested in personal appearance as Seiichi, briskly wiped his hair with a bath towel and left it to dry naturally.


    The bathrooms at Kurou-sou resembled the hot spring baths one would find in an old ryokan.


    In fact, there was a hot water source on the academy grounds that was piped to each dormitory.


    Touma poured a cup of cold tea from the water cooler set in the changing room and slurped it down at once.


    ¡¸Considering it as a party, or rather as a club, they can be said to be essential members.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡¹


    ¡¸In a big club, they prefer to employ such exclusive creator classes. But they aren¡¯t necessary for us yet, are they?¡¹


    In the bathroom, which time-wise was still early, there was no presence of other boarding students.


    ¡¸I was thinking of asking the twin sisters to go fishing for us.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ A hit-and-miss method, huh. I see, it¡¯s not like we have to wait or anything. With your cheat skill, rather than looking and scouting someone who has acquired certain class, those who are still novice are easier to deal with.¡¹


    One¡¯s class change options were largely influenced by their personal qualities.


    However, even if it was not combat oriented, if they could guide the potential classes at will, it was safe to say that there was no one who was useless.


    Sitting down on the bamboo bench and crossing his legs, Seiichi grinned.


    ¡¸Very well. For now let¡¯s move in the direction of creating a club. Solidifying the foothold and securing the harem members so that they won¡¯t run away first before then putting in the utmost effort to conquering the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do you want it, a harem, I mean?¡¹


    ¡¸No, even if you show such a reluctant face. It¡¯s already too late, isn¡¯t it? In your case, Touma, Shizuka seems to be managing it, after all.¡¹


    For Seiichi, who fundamentally preferred to associate in a casual and future trouble-free manner, all he could say was that Touma, who was thoroughly attended by those he had laid a hand on, had a harem preference.

 CH 20.3

    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I¡¯d like to refrain from keeping accompany several girls at once, but you seem to be able to handle it well, Touma. Respect.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I wish for it or anything¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s a need to take a firm hold of the members we share our secrets with, so just make the twin fall too at once.¡¹


    In the process of exclusivizing a girl, there was a need to let her continuously receive semen from a single boy, so Seiichi had had no intention of laying a hand on them from the start.


    Once they were sufficiently accustomed to Touma, though, he was totally intending to lay a hand on them.


    ¡¸I think it is fine even you take charge of them though, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Nope¡­ somehow, those two seem kind of heavy, after all.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s sense of smell, which avoided troublesome partners that might end up burning him should he casually lay a hand on them, was reacting.


    ¡¸Once you train the twin sisters, I¡¯ll also adequately fish some too, okay. I¡¯ve got some who seem to not mind to join us in a trial manner, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you we¡¯re talking about, Seiichi, are they as expected girls?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Dude, at this point, given what we do when we do dungeon diving, letting a guy join our party is dangerous, right?¡¹


    It packed a persuasive force that left no room for argument.


    ¡¸Well, for now let¡¯s get going. If we make them wait too long, they¡¯ll get all noisy, after all.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Rather, doing it with Mai every night has become such natural of an act, but to think that I don¡¯t get tired of it at all.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think, that¡¯s something, to be said so earnestly, though¡­ Hyan.¡¹


    Getting the clit at the base of the intersection part pinched, Mai, who was shaking her buttocks in cowgirl position, jerked her hips.


    Being held up from underneath and getting the pit of her stomach violated like a mochi being kneaded, Mai perceived how she could no longer be separated from Seiichi, let alone getting tired of him.


    Be it being casually laid as though taking a piss in the dungeon, or being embraced in a killing time manner like she was, she found all of it felt so good that she couldn¡¯t think about anything else.


    It filled her up like a mold that had been cast.


    In addition to physical pleasure, the flowing and permeating semen bestowed comfort to her soul.


    ¡¸But this is bad, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹


    As a squelching, sticky sound echoed from her lower body, she plopped and clung to Seiichi¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve been laid by you all the time except for bedtime, Seiichi. I¡¯ll surely have a bad time with the test.¡¹


    ¡¸I have nothing to do with it, don¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all your fault, Seiichi, ahn, hiii, hyaan.¡¹


    ¡¸They say the dumber the girl, the cuter she is. I like stupid girls more than smart girls, you know.¡¹


    Saki, giving a sidelong glance enviously to the pair who were having such an idiotic couple talk while making their bed creak, bit her finger.


    ¡¸¡­ Nee-samaa.¡¹


    Shizuka, sprawling on the bed and letting out a painful voice, turned a deaf ear to it.


    On top of the bed, the two were already down to their underwear.


    Interposed between the light green sporty-clad Saki and transparent camisole-clad Shizuka, Touma was gritting his teeth.


    Slowly looking up and spitting out the member she had been sucking deep into her throat, she pressed down the root that was trying to warp back to his belly button with her fingers.


    ¡¸Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Nmm¡­No, can do.¡¹


    She licked up the underside of the glans and pressed hard the urethra at the base of the penis with her thumb.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t, let it out¡­ You are not allowed to cum tonight.¡¹


    ¡¸I have confidence that I¡¯ll surely end up having a wet dream.¡¹


    Putting the glans into her mouth while choking the root, she sucked on it and licked the opening with the tip of her tongue.


    The hands that had crawled into her camisole were massaging the flesh of her breasts and buttocks.


    ¡¸Puwa¡­ Touma-san, this is a training to strengthen your patience, as well as punishment.¡¹


    Getting the bottom of the valley of her buttocks flesh sloppily toyed with, Shizuka¡¯s secret place was also raring for some action, to the point of sticky juice overflowing its surroundings.


    ¡¸It, it¡¯s, in order to thicken the semen you will be pouring into Miharu and Natsumi, tomorrow¡­ Nmm.¡¹


    ¡¸I want to do it with you now, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no can do.¡¹


    Turning her lower body upward, Touma buried his face into her crotch that was easily spread open.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ you can¡¯t, punishment, this is a punishment, so you can¡¯t¡­.¡¹


    While servicing Touma ¨C stroking Touma¡¯s penis with both hands and licking the bulging, welling up tip ¨C she repeated those words as if in delirium.


    ¡¸Shizuka. If you don¡¯t hold it tight, I feel like I¡¯m going to accidentally let it out.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. Nmm, slurp¡­.¡¹


    With the tip of his tongue flicking back and forth across the plump, swollen groove of her vulva, he stroked through the pubic hair.


    Saki, who used to be the first to be looked after by the two up until now, got teary eyed, twisting her thighs together as she watched the petting that had turned into a punishment situation play.


    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going to put it in.¡¹


    ¡¸N, no, you can¡¯t¡­ Ahn!¡¹


    ¡¸Just the tip.¡¹


    Reaching out into her crotch, where the glans had been firmly stuck into, Shizuka grasped the root of the penis, which was too much for her hand.


    ¡¸If, if it¡¯s only the tip, then¡­.¡¹


    *Pop, pop* The knot of the glans got peeled off as it repeatedly rolled the vulva in and out and rubbed against the clit as if it were kneading it.


    ¡¸Hnn.¡¹


    ¡¸Want to let Saki see, the training of your ass?¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, hawawa¡­ Da, Danna-sama.¡¹


    As the tip suddenly slipped into the other hole, Shizuka bit her lips and shook her head, while Saki eagerly bent herself forward.


    Lightly knocking Shizuka¡¯s fist, which had become a stopper, with a pop, he pulled the tip out of the constriction and inserted it back into the original hole.


    ¡¸Shizuka. I¡¯m close to letting it out, so hug me.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­ Hau, you, you can¡¯t go into the depth.¡¹


    Coiling her arms around Touma¡¯s back as she was told, Shizuka arched backward as she felt the sensation of the thing she wished for got firmly embedded into the depth of her body.


    ¡¸Just the tip.¡¹


    ¡¸Th, then it¡¯s fine¡­ Ahn, hii¡­¡¹


    Staring at the state where the thing was furiously coming in and out until its base while making the bed creak, Saki could do nothing but sucking on her thumb while rubbing her thighs together.


    ¡¸It¡¯s coming out.¡¹


    ¡¸N, no, you mustn¡¯t, let it out.¡¹


    ¡¸Just once.¡¹


    ¡¸If, if it¡¯s just once, then, fine¡­ Ahn!¡¹


    Wrapping her legs around Touma¡¯s waist, she pulled him tightly against her as she received the blissful pulse.


    As his hips shuddered and let the sperm, for all the holding back thus far, surge out in a large quantity as it got squeezed into her womb over and over again, Touma stoked Shizuka, who was hugging him on his chest.


    ¡¸¡­ Your training is so rigorous, Shizuka.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ This is a punishment, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸With Saki too?¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s only the tip, and only once, then¡­.¡¹


    Taking turn with Saki, who was slumped over with moist eyes, the ¡ºonce more¡» was piled up on top of another until the night wore on.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Shizuka¡¯s punishment was the pinnacle of rigorousness


    Last night, Saki also worked very hard, so the training continued until late at night, to the point where I was worried that we might become emaciated due to sexual overindulgence.


    In the morning, Shizuka¡¯s mood had also been restored, so it was worth all the effort.


    Shizuka and Saki, sitting side by side at the breakfast table, are all glossy and smiley, totally in a good mood.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m lacking in calories.¡¹


    Today¡¯s breakfast at Hakutsuru-sou is a bagel sandwich and a smoothie of fresh vegetables.


    I¡¯m not sure which one I should get a second serving of between teriyaki chicken and shrimp avocado sandwiches.


    ¡¸As expected, I don¡¯t need a harem, after all.¡¹


    I want to share the same happiness with this guy too.

 CH 21.1

    Workman Workshop


    For some reason, it seems that I am expected to be in charge of handling the joining of the twin sisters.


    If it is someone who can have a talk with me without running away, that means the ¡ºHow to Rapidly Improve Your Communication Skills¡» I¡¯ve learned on the internet will be able to serve its purpose for the first time.


    In other words, the Condition of the Appointments with the Sisters is the Day-After, and then proceed to Let¡¯s Party in the Evening, something like that.


    As the nervous twin kept on talking in Mirroring manner, the Rapports sense of the generated Doppler effects was no joke.


    There¡¯s various preparations to make, so let¡¯s talk it out in the evening, I think that¡¯s the gist of what they were saying, perhaps.


    After school today, Seiichi and the others are all going to check the specialized subjects.


    Lectures on specialized subjects are held even outside of class, so it is possible to earn credits.


    It seems that as long as you can manage yourself well, you will be able to arrange a relatively free schedule.


    As the students advance higher in academic years, the academy¡¯s evaluation standards seem to also put more emphasis on the specialized subjects than the general subjects, so there seems to be students who don¡¯t attend class properly.


    I bet they are holed up doing erotic things.


    Well, all said and done, I end up having some time to spare until the evening, so I decide to do some organizing of the Item Box.


    At first I was intending to go back to my room at Kurou-sou, but it seemed that I wouldn¡¯t have enough space there.


    The weather is nice, so I pull out a rush mat in a corner of the courtyard and lay out the Little Demon series weapons I have taken out of the Item Box.


    I don¡¯t remember ever putting in a rush mat or anything like that, but Yuki-chan brought it out for me.


    It is a Mayohiga article, so it seems that she wants me to return it when I¡¯m done using it.


    I don¡¯t know what she means, but this girl sure is like a handy fairy.


    Doing an image search on the Little Demon series, I pull the weapons out of the empty space.


    There¡¯s no list of what¡¯s inside, so I guess it¡¯s like doing a similar image search on a search site.


    There is no batch retrieval function, so those that I end up forgetting after putting it inside will probably remain stored in the Item Box forever.


    As with Interface, I would like to have a version upgrade.


    However, it feels somewhat easy to take them out, or rather, Yuki-chan seems to have sorted them to some extent.


    I guess let¡¯s put some mantou in there for her next time.


    I have lined them up by type, but they end up overflowing the rush mat, so I adequately pile them up.


    The swords and machetes are similar in shape, but I sort them by the name displayed in the Interface.


    According to Interface, they are classified into five types: ¡ºLittle Demon Sword¡», ¡ºLittle Demon Machete¡», ¡ºLittle Demon Stick¡», ¡ºLittle Demon Spear¡», and ¡ºLittle Demon Ax¡».


    There are about ten of each.


    There are some fuzzy ones, ones that are glowing, ones that ooze black aura, and so on mixed in, but the names displayed in the Interface are the same.


    I think they are probably magic weapons or cursed weapons, but the Interface doesn¡¯t seem to be able to distinguish them.


    I suppose you need someone with a special class like the ¡ºAppraiser¡»-san at the appraisal counter in the purchasing department to figure it out.


    I can¡¯t tell whether the weapons are good or bad, but I¡¯m unsure if there¡¯s a need to expressly pay an appraisal fee for pieces of equipment dropped by small fry monsters.


    The fuzzy ones seem to be considerably sharp, but the handle and grip are designed for goblins, so it seems hard to use.


    Goblins are usually about the height of an upper grade of primary school student, so the size of the weapons they drop is also questionably small.


    Keeping one of the fuzzy ¡ºLittle Demon Spear¡» for Shizuka, the rest are probably to be disposed of in the dungeon.


    Seiichi reminded me not to use Item Box in front of people, after all, not to mention how much of a pain it is shouldering, carrying a large number of Little Demon series, which are probably worth no more than two or three sen, to the trading counter at the purchasing department.


    Don¡¯t knock it till you¡¯ve tried it, they say, this ¡ºLittle Demon Sword¡» that seems to be incredibly sharp but is oozing ominous aura, I think it¡¯s not a bad idea to have Seiichi try it out.


    ¡¸You there! That thing, just so you know, it¡¯s filled with incredible curse.¡¹


    I get called out by an exasperated voice.


    ¡¸Rather, what are you even doing? It¡¯s not a flea market, so you¡¯ll get scolded if you set up a stall here, you know?¡¹


    The one standing, looking at the various articles lined up on the rush mat is a girl wearing an apron on top of her blazer uniform.


    Even though I call it an apron, it is not the cute frilly one worn by a new wife in nude, but a thick denim one with lots of pockets and folders for serious work.


    Her curly hair is straggling down the back of her neck, and her bangs are also ruffled.


    How should I put it? It¡¯s so unfashionable, totally devoid of any fashion-consciousness at all.


    She is a girl that is more petite than Miharu and Natsumi, but it sure takes me aback.


    ¡¸Wha, what is it? Why are you so angry? Are, are you going to rape me?¡¹


    ¡¸Too unreasonable.¡¹


    I¡¯ve heard the word ¡¸rape¡¹ used a lot lately, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a word a girl should casually say.


    She seems to misunderstand me, so let¡¯s try to show her a smile to soften her guard.


    ¡¸Hii!¡­ If, if you lay a hand on me, everyone in ¡ºWorkman Workshop (Adept Workers)¡» won¡¯t be silent about it, okay?¡¹


    What a terrible prejudice, as expected it makes me depressed.


    The violence of the words is gut-wrenching.


    I wonder if there¡¯s no worth in me staying alive.


    Not good, I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡¸Huh, wait, wait, the curse is getting into you! Let it go at once!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see. So this is the effect of the cursed weapon. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡¹


    The feeling of negative emotions being amplified without limit is dangerous.


    ¡¸Yes. This is a type of curse that amplifies self-denial. There are many types of curses, such as those that amplify fighting spirit and those that amplify suspicion. The foundation of curses is interference to your emotions, after all. It is said that this is a problem of the material of the weapons produced in the dungeon. At a glance, they may look like ordinary iron or bronze, but upon analysis, they are said to be made of unknown substances mixed together as a compound. I think this is probably what stores the conception, the so-called emotional and mental thought energy that fills the dungeon and monsters. In fact, among the magic items, there is the type that is embedded with magic or imbued with mysterious power. And the interference of this mind-sensitive ore is the phenomenon of what we call a curse. But the strength of the curse is¡ª¡¹


    She crouches down in front of the rush mat and starts to give me a lecture like a machine gun.


    The shadows of her getting frightened are already nowhere to be seen.


    It seems that she is an otaku girl who loses control of herself when it comes to her favorite topic.


    Appreciating the polka-dot panties peeking out from underneath her slack-guarded feet, I appropriately offer my agreement.


    According to ¡ºHow to Rapidly Improve Your Communication Skills¡», I have a feeling that there¡¯s an advice that you should listen to what the other person has to say until the end, but I wonder what you should do in case the conversation continues on for eternity.


    ¡¸¡ª That¡¯s why, it¡¯s dangerous to use dungeon equipment that hasn¡¯t been appraised. Don¡¯t forget that, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s etched in my brain to the point where I can copy it in SOLA.¡¹


    I don¡¯t have artistic sense, so I bet I¡¯d have a hard time transcribing it.


    Well, in summary, her passion of liking cursed weapons, or rather magical weapons, was properly conveyed.


    ¡¸Umm, yes. It is true that I like them, but dear me, to think I¡¯d heartily give a passionate speech to Kouhai-kun I¡¯ve met for the first time¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸If I may presume, could it mayhap be a common occurrence?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha, how do you know?¡¹


    I believe that¡¯s just how the race known as otaku is like.


    And then, by repeatedly getting drawn by the conversation partner before then getting rejected, they¡¯d evolve into Komyushou, people with communication disorder.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a Komyoushou or anything, but in general, I¡¯m different from them.


    ¡¸A, are you mad? As, as expected, you¡¯re thinking of raping me to shut me up?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s Cool Down.¡¹


    If she wants me to, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think of dragging her into the bushes and offer her some raping.


    However, it seems that she is my senpai, and I have no intention of making my infamy resound even in other academic years.


    Taking a look at the academic year badge is properly putting on, she turns out to be a second year student.

 CH 21.2

    First of all, I sit her down on the rush mat and hand her a can of low-sugar coffee.


    ¡¸It, it¡¯s warm¡­ thank you.¡¹


    In the beginning, the stuff I put in the Item Box was chilled to the point of freezing, but lately it¡¯s been alternatively getting it warmed or chilled.


    It seems that the so-called multi-use of lukewarm cold is chaotic.


    For example, the lunchboxes I buy at the student cafeteria for supper, they somehow turn into empty boxes when I take them out.


    Especially the onigiri set which seems to be the favorite.


    ¡¸¡­ You are a first year student, right? It looks like you¡¯ve collected a whole lot of goblin series, did you find an ¡ºarmory¡» or something?¡¹


    The ¡ºarmory (weapon rack)¡» mention by the otaku girl seems to be a kind of bonus stage where equipment is casually left behind.


    Other than that, there also seems to be ¡ºtreasure house (treasure chest)¡» filled with precious metals and crystals.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a first year student, so you¡¯re still on the first stratum, right? If you find it in a lower stratum, you would have struck a fortune. Rather, these are pretty high quality. There are even magic items among them.¡¹


    The otaku girl, wearing monocle glasses she¡¯s taken out of her apron pocket as well as gloves, begins to arbitrarily appraise the items.


    She¡¯s so focused that it seems as if she¡¯s not paying attention to anything else, or rather, as if she¡¯s wholly mesmerized by it.


    Maybe, perhaps the otaku girl wouldn¡¯t notice even if I flip up her skirt.


    ¡¸Please stop with the otaku girl¡­ second year third group, I¡¯m Mikan of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡». Hmm¡­ it has high purity, by standard it should be around +2.¡¹


    I guess it¡¯s the so-called manner of introducing oneself.


    The name of the club seems to be more widespread in the academy grounds than I thought.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a club formed by everyone of the second year creator class. You see, non-combat classes are seen as a burden, right? But by receiving the outsourcing of maintenance and creation of weapons, we can form a cooperation with other clubs¡­ Hmm, there are a lot of cursed weapons.¡¹


    It seems that gloves and glasses are magic items.


    She has no SP display, so I think she shouldn¡¯t be able to use skill, but I wonder if she gets various attribute value correction from the ¡ºBlacksmith¡» class.


    ¡¸Yup. All of them are of the high end of the goblin series weapons. They seem like items dropped by monsters beyond the fifth stratum.¡¹


    ¡¸Are they by any chance better than the ones bought in the purchasing department?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, the weapons in the purchasing department are ultimately just a stopgap, after all. As you proceed ahead, dungeon born magic weapons will become the main weapon, after all¡­. Ah.¡¹


    The mouth that has been moving smoothly in a good mood ceases moving.


    Mikan-senpai, who is curling up while hugging her knees in I¡¯ve gone and done it again manner, is uselessly cute.


    With her panties in full view, she shows me upturned eyes that seem to be saying are you going to bully me?


    ¡¸¡­ As expected, are you mad?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not.¡¹


    It seems that she has a trauma from having been harshly berated like being annoying or she¡¯s talking too much up until now.


    As far as I¡¯m concerned, I end up getting my items appraised for free, so I feel nothing but gratitude for her.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s only something like this, I don¡¯t particularly mind taking a look at them no matter how many there are, but¡­  Do you really want to trust me?¡¹


    As I tilt my head, she curls up even more.


    ¡¸I may have said it in a cool manner, but as expected we are not very good at raising our level in the dungeon, so since we remain low-leveled, perhaps you¡¯d find it hard to trust our appraisal, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸I see no problem in trusting it.¡¹


    Those who talk without being vain and without telling lies are worth putting our trust in.


    ¡¸Yes. Then, if you¡¯re fine with a fledgling ¡ºCraftsman¡», I¡¯ll give them a look again.¡¹


    She tells me a lie right off the bat.


    Rather, the person in question is grinning and seems to show no shreds of guilty conscience, so, well, perhaps she means the class of the ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching.


    ¡ºBlacksmith¡» should a superior class of ¡ºCraftsman¡».


    Well, ¡ºAdept Workers¡» seems to be not as popular as Mikan-senpai flaunted at the beginning, but I doubt building a connection with a production type club will offer any demerit to us.


    Keeping one Little Demon spear that seems usable as is for Shizuka, I present the remaining large number of Little Demon series weapons to Mikan-sepai as a token of becoming acquaintances.


    ¡¸Huh, no, wait a minute. If you remove the curse, even a cursed weapon will turn into a magic weapon, so it is worth quite a lot, you know? There¡¯s no way I can accept it just like that.¡¹


    They get dropped in a somewhat worn out condition, and Seiichi and the others don¡¯t even want to pick them up.


    But from a creator¡¯s point of view, I guess that¡¯s probably not the case.


    ¡¸Next time, I¡¯ll drop by your club, so if you are willing to let us choose the weapon for our use by that time¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ So you believe me, huh. Yeah. Got it. I¡¯ll keep them for you then.¡¹


    If they could be upgraded to be better than the ones bought in the purchasing department, nothing could be better.


    The Little Demon weapons on the rush mat are put into the small bag Mikan-senpai carries.


    The bag stores even the spears that no matter who you look at should have pierced through it, could it be a magic bag that can hold more than it appears to be.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a super rare magic item, you know. I found it in a treasure chest in a dungeon.¡¹


    The bag manages to somehow store everything into it, but it turns all bulky and bulging.


    It seems to reduce the weight as well, as if telling me that this is what a magic item looks like.


    My Item Box can seem to store more, but the inside is turning into an ominous uninhabited area, so it¡¯s really troubling.


    ¡¸Once again, my name is Touma, from the first year third group.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun, right? Yes, once again, I am Mikan of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡», from the second year third group.¡¹


    When I hold the cute hand she presents out, she gives me an ear to ear smile.


    She¡¯s a senpai who suits a smile more.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Heave-ho oomph.¡¹


    The bag, which had been laboriously carried on the shoulder, was dropped on the counter with a strangely old mannish yell.


    It looked just like an old leather Boston bag, but it was a first-class magic item imbued with a magical element of internal space expansion.


    Similar storage type items were not uncommon among the magic items that appeared in treasure chests in the dungeon.


    However, the weight reduction rate and storage capacity varied from one to another, and when it came to the ones categorized as SR-class, it would probably fetch several million sen should it be put on an auction.


    ¡¸Welcome back. Prez.¡¹


    The club room of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡», located in the prefab club room building, had been magically remodeled by the club members.


    The door had been removed along with the wall surrounding it, and a counter and shelves had been added to make it look more store-like.


    Shutters had been installed over the entrance, and the lock on the door was also flawless.


    The banner on the wall was printed with the words ¡ºAccepting Equipment Maintenance¡», ¡ºWeapon Creation OK, Personal Materials Welcome¡», and ¡ºRecruiting Members¡».


    The vice president, acting as the salesperson, leaned her elbows on the counter and yawned, unable to resist the boredom.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t come back after going out to do shopping, after all. So I guess everyone has already gone to the workshop room.¡¹


    ¡¸The heck is that, so terrible. Even though I¡¯m the President.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s you we¡¯re talking about after all, Mikan-chan, so perhaps you got entangled by a freshman boy and abducted him or something, or so everyone said.¡¹


    At the end, she nonchalantly emphasized her irrelevance.


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m not the one who get abducted, but the one who do the abducting?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Mikan-chan, you will look cute if you refine yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same as you telling me that I¡¯m not cute as is. Seesh, these days, I sense danger in my dignity as the president.¡¹


    There¡¯s no such thing from the beginning, as such a thought crossed her mind, the vice president stretched out like a cat on the counter.

 CH 21.3

    Pasifista


    As a store, it was quite in a slump.


    ¡¸Hmm? Looks like you were able to buy quite a lot of disposed equipment. I thought we were a little under budget, though.¡¹


    The vice president tilted her head as she gazed at the weapons that were being taken out of the magic bag in the club room.


    Disposed equipment were dungeon born items that had been sold off in the purchasing department and were determined to have no utility value and were thus literally disposed of.


    They included chipped, broken weapons and items whose mind-sensitive ore was of low quality.


    The ¡ºAdept Workers¡» bought these items and recycled them.


    This was to prove that even non-combatant creators type classes could be useful instead of being treated as dropouts.


    This was the reason why Mikan had established a production type class-only club.


    The reason why the club ended up having only girls was because only girls agreed to Mikan¡¯s dubious invitation to create a production type club, and above all else the treatment of girls with non-combat classes was so bad that they had no choice but to agree to it.


    ¡¸Mikan-chan, wait a minute. These are not disposed items, right? Where did you take them from?¡¹


    The weapons of the Little Demon series that were lined up in a row were of a quality that could be reused as was.


    They could be regularly used by first-year students as their main weapon, and the few mixed in magic weapons would by no means be strange to be seen hanging on the waists of the upperclassmen


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t steal them or anything. These are investment in the ¡ºAdept Workers¡», I suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Mikan-chan, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve found a patron using your body or something?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. As if there¡¯s a patron that will be lured by someone like me.¡¹


    Haa, the vice president let out a sigh.


    What she meant by ¡¸you will look cute if you refine yourself¡¹ was not that she needed some make-up or dressing up, it was just she would look cute if she had simply put her appearance in order


    Everyone in the club, including herself, loved Mikan.


    It was because the one who had given them hope and a smile when they had resigned themselves was Mikan.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s just at first I thought that perhaps I was going to get raped, but after talking for a bit, he turned out to be a good boy.¡¹


    ¡¸Tell me more, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    This was why they would never forgive those who hurt this cute and precious president of theirs.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    There seem to be a lot of misconceptions about me, but I don¡¯t have the resourcefulness to go out with many girls at the same time.


    The Islamic cultural harem universe looks great exactly because it¡¯s a story, but if you try to do it in real life, you¡¯ll be swarmed with a lot of trouble.


    I think those who are attracted to harems are in possession of a kind of collector disposition.


    A relationship between a man and a woman should be a relationship where two people sincerely face each other and nurtures their love.


    ¡¸Such is my humble opinion.¡¹


    ¡¸Err¡­.¡¹


    Saki¡¯s room in Asagi-sou is also Natsumi¡¯s room at the same time.


    I¡¯m currently having a talk with the twin sisters who are seated facing me, side by side in seiza on the floor between the beds.


    The ones who welcomed me as I headed to the room at the appointed time were the twin sisters who had been expecting me, clad in lingerie.


    It was not a lucky pervert accident where I opened the door just in time they were changing clothes, but a straight-up pervert development where a bean ball was thrown with all their might at me.


    It¡¯s just as my gut feeling said to put a stop to the offering that had been wholly prepared for me.


    No matter what Seiichi¡¯s intentions are, I have no intention to do anything dishonest to Shizuka and the others.


    I have a feeling the person in question doesn¡¯t have much credibility as of late, though.


    ¡¸But, Shizuka-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Told us to serve you properly.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, huh.¡¹


    I wonder how much Shizuka-san sees me as a monster of sexual desire.


    Most likely, Shizuka, who is able to minutely sense my passions through the Shizuka crystal link, uses even the most trivial of momentary impulses as a basis for her judgment.


    Even as I turn my gaze toward a somewhat cute girl or a girl with huge boobs, it doesn¡¯t equal to me wanting to have sex with them or making them my sex slaves.


    ¡¸The talk is over.¡¹


    Well, first of all, it¡¯d be troubling if they were to catch a cold, so I¡¯d like them to put on some clothes.


    Faced with adorable girls dressed in sensual attire, even though I¡¯m someone whose presence of mind is like steel, the naughty boy is extending like steel.


    Miharu and Natsumi look at each other and for some reason nod to each other.


    It¡¯s no more than the argument of a green youth, but I would appreciate it if they could be understanding of it.


    There is a saying that it is not in a man¡¯s nature not to eat offered meals and puffer fish soup, but I have always thought it was too shallow.


    In my brain council, the opinion is divided about 2:8.


    Unable to state that it¡¯s unconditionally wrong, the debate seems to be heated.


    By the way, the ex-councilors managed to escape the security force in their insurgence, and it¡¯s turning into guerrilla warfare.


    These guys are also pretty desperate.


    ¡¸¡­ What are you doing?¡¹


    My mind is slightly distracted by the council assembly in my brain, but I am pulled back to reality when I feel a soft, warm sensation on my chest and back.


    Miharu is giving me a hug from the front, Natsumi from the back.


    Perhaps they are nervous, they are a little sweaty and their bodies are on fire.


    They are not on the same level as Shizuka¡¯s, but unlike Saki¡¯s, the swellings of their breasts, which are well above the average for their age, are launching a two pronged attack on me.


    I have to admit that there is a part of me that is holding back as well, so I end up channeling energy into my body more than necessary.


    This is way too troublesome.


    As a side effect of the rapid increase in my body¡¯s ability thanks to level up correction, I end up having a tendency to unnecessarily exert excessive force even in my daily life.


    I¡¯ve even squeezed a tumbler or crushed an unopened steel can.


    I have to be especially careful during sex, when I surrender myself to my instincts.


    Both Shizuka and Saki¡¯s endurance have similarly been amplified thanks to leveling up, but it¡¯s not in my intention to undesirably hurt them.


    Natsumi, who is hugging me from behind with her boobs resting on my shoulders, takes off my jacket, while Miharu, who is sticking herself to me with her forehead pressed on my chest, unbuttons my shirt.


    The two of them deftly strip me down to my half-nakedness as I sit motionless in seiza.


    Miharu and Natsumi, who are in their underwear, once again undress themselves and closely stick their skin on top of mine, sandwiching me from front to back.


    The voltage of my arousal has ended up rising, so I am afraid that I might end up hurting these girls who have low levels if I try to shake them off.


    The girlish smell of the two, that is different from Shizuka and Saki, makes me dizzy.


    ¡¸Move away if you¡¯re satisfied¡¹


    If I carelessly touch them, it feels like the tension will end up breaking through the sky, followed by me diving into the bed and heading to an extreme battle.


    Even if they don¡¯t force themselves to offer their bodies like this, I¡¯m ready to accept both of them as comrades of the same party.


    I don¡¯t have the inclination to covet and embrace girls who have tears running down their cheeks, after all.


    Seemingly taken aback, Miharu touches her own cheek with her fingers and shakes her head as if rubbing her forehead on me, clinging to me tightly.


    Natsumi, who is hugging me in a piggyback manner, smoothly reaches down and undoes my pants belt as if she has made up her mind.


    Please wait a moment.


    The power reconnaissance against the last line of defense is raising the signal for the battle.


    The guerrilla councilors are on standby to charge in and break through the barricade.

 CH 21.4

    Pasifista


    ¡¸¡­Nmm¡­Nmm¡­¡¹


    Miharu, holding the erect penis in her mouth in an inexperienced manner, was kneeling between Touma¡¯s legs.


    She had had some experience with blow jobs, but during all of those occasions, she merely had penis shoved into her mouth against her will and being forced to give them one-sided service.


    Even so, making use of what sexual knowledge she had to the best of her ability, she offered a service on her own volition for the first time.


    Falling on his back, as he got pushed by Miharu and pulled by Natusmi, Touma shut his eyes and bit his own lips, surrendering himself to be violated by the two.


    His simple feeling of not wanting to hurt them was so dear for the twins that it made them want to cry.


    Natsumi, who was hugging him as if to support his back, was also putting her strength into her hands that were coiling around his chest and was closely pressing her body against his.


    An act that would be frightening, repulsive, and borderline maddening for anyone other than sisters.


    Contact psychosensitivity, a kind of extrasensory perception (ESP) if you had to classify it.


    Fortunately, the ability of the two was not that strong.


    It was only at the level where they were able to at least establish themselves without suffering a mental breakdown.


    This was also largely due to the fact that they had their alter egos, who could be said to be their respective backup, by their side at all times.


    Other than the discernment that was their names, the two, who complemented each other and depended on each other, recognized themselves as the same being.


    The gift possessed by the two, who were psychics, was extrasensory perception (ESP).


    The ability to perceive the apparition of the everlasting realm rather than the present realm, it could be said to be a type of shamanism that was known as ¡ºItako¡» or ¡ºNoro¡» in the past.


    ¡¸¡­Hnn!¡¹


    The moment she put the plump and bulging part of the tip into her mouth and licked it up with the tip of her tongue, her nether region got electrified.


    It was the feedback of the pleasure Touma felt.


    The deeper the contact and the more sensitive the part, the more acute the sensation that was transmitted.


    The contact through the mucous membrane of her tongue, a delicate sensory organ, gave out a direct pleasure as if her own genitals were being licked.


    Although Miharu and Natsumi¡¯s extrasensory perception (ESP) was only in half-open channeling, it gave them a wholly different level of linked sensation then when they blocked or refused it.


    And then, Miharu¡¯s senses were thoroughly synchronized with Natsumi¡¯s.


    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­¡¹


    Natsumi, who was merely hugging and clinging to Touma¡¯s back, was letting out hot breath and getting wet to the point of staining her panties.


    The deeper the contact between their bodies, the more she was swallowed by the pleasure Touma was feeling rather than that of Miharu.


    They couldn¡¯t even endure the pleasure that was being given to the unknown organ that did not exist in women.


    It was not a bond that subordinated the grasped soul like that of Shizuka¡¯s, but a more superficial and vivid sharing of sensations.


    A sense of spiritual fusion that could not be accepted with half-hearted resolve.


    Since the two of them could only maintain a passive channeling, the influence they received from Touma was already encroaching on them.


    Miharu¡¯s act of boldly twining her tongue around the part that felt good was tantamount to masturbation to comfort herself.


    When her arousal reached a level where she couldn¡¯t resist the urge for a release, Miharu, unable to endure it anymore, took off her panties on her own and jumped into Touma¡¯s chest.


    Dominated by the masculine sexual urge of wanting to put it in and ejaculate in her flesh valve that had eagerly opened up without even needing to be touched, Miharu straddled Touma.


    ¡¸Wa, it!¡¹


    ¡¸N¡­ No, pl, please, put it in.¡¹


    The vectors of the male and female sexual urges were different.


    The male sexual urge was more of a vivid and ephemeral impulse to excrete.


    Miharu and Natsumi, who now recognized it as their own penis, were burning their minds with the perverse sensation of wishing to violate themselves.


    Holding Miharu¡¯s fleshy buttocks, Touma repositioned her petite body and embraced her tightly.


    Putting the tip of his penis, which was so excited to the point of on the verge of bursting, against her base, he jammed it all the way to the depth at once and ejaculated.


    ¡¸A, hiii¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸A, hiii¡­.¡¹


    From the front and the back, the sound of orgasmic voices echoed in a surround effect.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I don¡¯t mean to make excuses, but I ended up getting wholly swept away.


    No, I¡¯m in the middle of being swept away.


    ¡¸¡­ Kuhn¡­ ahn¡­ auu¡­¡¹


    With her upper body lying face down on the bed, Natsumi is whimpering like a puppy in a cute voice.


    As she spreads her knees on the carpet, I¡¯m holding her ass that is perking up as though being flaunted.


    They are petite twin sisters, so their body parts are also on the smallish side, although they have a feminine style and nice flesh.


    Like when consecutively reverse raped me in turn, they even seemed to be quite in agony when they inserted it in.


    But now, they have to be fine even with me pounding their ass.


    I pull Natsumi closer as she gradually slides up to us.


    I let Miharu, who is out of strength and all limp, lie on the bed, but they seem to prefer to stick close to each other like the plus and minus of a magnet.


    It¡¯s a bit inconvenient when they¡¯re glued to each other, so I feel sorry for them, but I¡¯m going to take the liberty of finishing up with them being apart.


    Wholeheartedly pounding Natsumi¡¯s ass, I hold her outstretched hand and pour my cum into her.


    Holding Natsumi, who is enraptured by the lingering sensation with her tongue sticking, in my arms, I secure her until the recurrence subsides.


    As I exchange kisses with her while fondling her soft boobs, Miharu¡¯s quietly outstretched hand touches Natsumi.


    Instantly, her hips jerk up with a twitch, and she begins to moan while holding her chest.


    I¡¯ve seen some occult stuff on the internet about the synchronicity of twins, but I never thought it to be this clearly synced.


    It isn¡¯t merely on the level that the sensation will be transmitted when I stroke on of them, but seems to be on the level that everything from their breathing to their heartbeats are in sync.


    When I hold them both in my arms, I seriously can¡¯t tell which one is which.


    It¡¯s like a mirroring system of a computer with RAID 1.


    Also, they both seem to have very sensitive bodies, so they end up cumming at the same time as I do.


    When the two are in contact with each other, it gives birth to the peculiar scene of the three of us cumming at the same time.


    Feeling vigor three times as usual, I end up getting spent three times as fast.


    Apparently, it¡¯s like they get sensitively synchronized when they are in contact.


    ¡¸It may be too late to be asking this, but¡­.¡¹


    I lay down on the bed with Miharu in my right arm and Natsumi in my left.


    The two, who are snuggling on me as if facing each other on either side, look up at the same time.


    ¡¸Umm, why did you two choose me?¡¹


    I know it¡¯s unfair of me to ask it after the fact, but I can¡¯t tell the reason why they chose me.


    If they only want to join our party, there should be no need to purposely build a physical relationship.


    Not only have we never had an intimate talk, I¡¯ve never intentionally approached them either.


    I can more or less tell that the two don¡¯t have the lightness of footwork to accept just anyone as their partner.


    A recommendation from Yuki-chan, and a roommate of Saki, that is the extent of our connection.


    I believe I¡¯m not the type of person who¡¯s easy to get along with, if I do say so myself.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡¹


    ¡¸A.¡¹


    ¡¸Secret.¡¹


    Their words are spelled in turn.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹


    ¡¸Wanushi-sama.¡¹


    Ah, please don¡¯t get so influenced by Saki in using some strange address for me.


    I¡¯m at an age where I¡¯m quite concerned about the eyes around me, after all.

 CH 22.1

    Rare Class


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    It was said that the suitable number of party members for dungeon conquering is four or five, as suggested by the academy.


    This was partly due to the limitation of six being the maximum number of simultaneous transfers at Rash¨­mon.


    However, in cases of tackling high difficulty quests or the emergence of instance dungeons, a large party with members exceeding the suitable number would be formed.


    In this case, the employment of a force composed of a large number of personnel, be it several parties cooperating with each other or perhaps club members that planned to converge from the start, both fell under the name of ¡ºMilitary Warface (Raid)¡».


    The more parties there were, the easier the battle became, but also the less efficient it was in terms of monster encounter rates.


    There was also study that stated that should a large number of people were clustered at the same coordinates in the dungeon, the probability of the appearance of the ¡ºNatural Enemy (Aggressor)¡» would increase.


    Nonetheless, even if it was not a large scale ¡ºMilitary Warfare (Raid)¡», it was not uncommon for parties to cooperate with each together, especially among the first year students, raids were organized for the purpose of stable leveling rather than efficiency.


    ¡¸Hmm, here they come.¡¹


    Seiichi, who was leaning against the wall and was taking some space just in case, noticed a distortion in the space in the center of the corridor.


    The space-conjugation black dot, which was generated around the space point, instantly expanded without a sound.


    Patterns like Kanji characters, Sanskrit characters, alphabets, and hieroglyphs enclosed it in layers before then dissolving.


    ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s how you come out when you dive into the dungeon.¡¹


    Mai let out a voice of admiration as she witnessed a dungeon dive from an objective point of view, something she had no chance of seeing normally.


    As the outside air and the cold air of the dungeon mixed together, a misty-like white smoke flowed onto the floor.


    ¡¸Looks like we¡¯ve succeeded in rendezvousing.¡¹


    Saki, who had her hand placed on the katana hung at her waist, muttered in relief.


    In the name of Clearing as well as ensuring safety, the three members with combat classes, Seiichi, Mai and Saki, had formed the vanguard party.


    While the remaining four members, Touma, Shizuka, Miharu, and Natsumi, formed the second line party.


    If they set the party members who had logged out at the same location as the leader, it was only natural that they would log in to the same coordinate point even if they were in different parties.


    Should there be an object at the appearance point of the transfer, what was called the gateway, it would be sent flying, so they had to be careful.


    ¡¸Looks like there¡¯s no problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea. Well, except for the twins, that is.¡¹


    As expected, getting exposed to the miasma of the stratum, the two turned white as a sheet, shivering and hugged each other.


    ¡¸Natsu-chan, Haru-chan.¡¹


    She had already gotten accustomed to it, but as someone who similarly got her body frozen in fear at first, Saki hugged the two.


    It was not action underlied by any kind of thought, but her caring thought was straightforwardly conveyed to the twin sisters.


    ¡¸Now then, well. Let get the leveling started at once.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, wait a moment.¡¹


    Shizuka stopped Seiichi, who raised his body from the wall.


    Mai stood next to Shizuka, who was watching over Touma and the others who had turned into dango.


    ¡¸Are you not going to join them, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m not yet, able to be considerate with the two of them, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~, as expected, it¡¯s unacceptable for you, Shizuka?¡¹


    As far as Mai was concerned, Shizuka had higher significance than the still green twin sisters.


    Rather than letting it turn into the source of trouble, she had no qualms in driving out the two.


    It was because there was no need for either the supplement of the party¡¯s fighting force or the establishment of the club to be done in a hurry, after all.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not quite the case, but it¡¯s more of a matter of the heart.¡¹


    The sisters¡¯ unusual abilities, after being told about it by the people in question along with Saki, Shizuka rebuked the two.


    It was not that she rejected them.


    She reprimanded their thoughtlessness for carelessly disclosing a secret that ought to be kept from others.


    Shizuka did not think that being sincere was to tell everything locked in their closet.


    Even if it was someone you had dedicated your heart to, even if it was someone you could call your inseparable best friend, if sharing your secret was only amount to burdening them, then you ought to just carry it with you for your whole life and take it to the grave, she thought.


    However, it was not that she couldn¡¯t relate to the pain of carrying a burden and the loneliness of not being understood.


    She sympathized with them and could tolerate their existence.


    However, they had yet to become friends, therefore she was not touched by them.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Say, it sure would be handy if there¡¯s party experience sharing, wouldn¡¯t it~?¡¹


    Popping up a red ball around her fingertip, Mai increased the number to two and then three, before then twirling them like that of otedama.


    With her proficiency at mental image manipulation, the flame-like heat and flickering were sublimated into pure energy.


    Originally, the manipulation of activity, flow, volatility, and fixation, which were governed by fire, water, wind, and earth, was what the ¡ºSpirit User (Shaman)¡» excelled at, and was not the specialty of the ¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡» despite the two being similarly second-step classes of ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡».


    ¡¸It¡¯s the type you find in a game and the like where the experience is automatically distributed evenly when you form a party, right?¡¹


    For the point of view of Mai, who was no different than a normal human except for her ability correction that specialized in magical energy manipulation, Seiichi¡¯s movement, as he stepped forth while exercising footwork, was at a speed that was literally unperceivable to the eyes.


    Once he combined it with the Seclusion skill that was used as practical training, all of his attacks turned into critical hits on the goblin, which had lost sight of him and was full of openings.


    SP referred to the star force (astral) that strengthened the flesh (material).


    When attacking, it was concentrated in the weapon, and when defending, it increased the armoring of the place you poised.


    Even against opponents with a high SP value, if you were able to take them by surprise, it would penetrate the barrier and turn into a fatal blow (critical hit).


    Even though monsters were existences that embodied the incarnations of miasma, their base was the flesh that carried out their life activity.


    Especially if they were monsters of the demi-human type, their flesh structure resembled closely that of humans.


    So their vitals were also almost identical.


    ¡¸Gugee¡­.¡¹


    Getting pierced as though being gouged from the underneath of its solar plexus, the goblin groveled on the floor in a faint as it expelled the air on its lungs.


    ¡¸But, well. It¡¯s more convenient when it comes to power leveling, right? Rather, this is real bad. The weapon damage rate is crazy high for sure.¡¹


    The reason why he used the knuckle guard on his trench knife was partly because the blade part was breaking.


    ¡¸If we don¡¯t raise the rank of our weapon, it will seriously be no joke.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure is tough being a vanguard¨C. Hmm, for Magi branching, they seem to be selling this crazy expensive rod, but I wonder if it¡¯s any different.¡¹


    Thump, thump, dull sound echoed.


    It was a sound like that of pounding mochi with a usu (JAP-mortar) and kine (JAP-mallet).


    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fuu, fuu¡­¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi, who showed a semi-teary face at the beginning, were now brandishing and swinging down the recommended mace for beginners with lead-like sluggish arms and dead fish-like eyes.


    The back of the goblin¡¯s head, as it was lying on its face, convulsed vividly with each thump.


    It seemed that delivering damage through mass was more efficient than using bladed weapons that required much effort to simply make a cut.


    The EXP was given to the one who delivered the finishing blow.


    However, if the damage that led to fatal injury was carved by several people, the EXP would also be divided.


    ¡¸Groovy. Let¡¯s Next.¡¹


    Touma, who had been stomping on the extinguished goblin, showed a thumbs up and stepped on the next reserved goblin.


    The twin sisters¡¯ pleas of ¡¸we don¡¯t want to do this anymore, please spare us¡¹ had already gone numb, and they began to silently smack the goblins.


    The speed of the process was more or less getting faster with each level up, but the spectacle was verily appalling to the extreme.


    The only saving grace was the low level of the splatter, as the corpses were reduced to miasma.

 CH 22.2

    ¡¸Umm, umm, Danna-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Saki?¡¹


    Saki, who had been fidgeting while gripping her katana, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and raised her hand.


    ¡¸Br, break, that¡¯s not it¡­ re, reward is necessary, I believe.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san, umm, I think you should at least give them a hug¡­.¡¹


    As expected, even Shizuka couldn¡¯t bear the sight of the twin sisters who had turned into a machine that waved their arms up and down over and over again.


    The way the two of them continued to pound on the floor even after the goblins had vanished was unbearable.


    ¡¸It just so happen that their ethics seem to be breaking.¡¹


    ¡¸Crime of conscience!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the so-called rite of passage. Those who are unable to accomplish it are ultimately of the dropout group, after all. So making them cross the line by force is not at all wrong, right?¡¹


    Even after picking up the maces, Touma averted his gaze from the twin who were trying to do a banzai.


    ¡¸But well, I guess that¡¯s it for today¡¯s leveling. Be sure to take care of them, alright? Like really.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yea. Yup.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi. It¡¯s really not good, alright? Be sure to properly do it, okay?¡¹


    Aftercare was important.


    That was what brainwashing was all about.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The cold air of the dungeon, the feeling of guilt of having killed something that bears striking resemblance to a living thing.


    The killing intent pointed toward you, the fear that you may get killed.


    I guess your instincts will make you dearly wish for an act that will make you feel warmth and life.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hii¡­¡¹


    I don¡¯t feel like forcefully tearing apart the two who are facing and tightly embracing each other like Lego blocks.


    I embrace the two of them altogether, piling up my body on theirs, as if adding myself into the folds.


    As the sisters who are lying on their sides are tightly snuggling against each other, I make my way toward Miharu¡¯s rear.


    I stroke her buttocks and roll up one of the butt tabs.


    Both of them shudder at the same time, but Natsumi, who is facing me, is the one who gives me a nod with moist eyes.


    I press the towering rigidity against Miharu¡¯s ass.


    I can¡¯t see the expression on Miharu¡¯s face as she buries her face in Natsumi¡¯s neck, but Natsumi, who turns up her face with her mouth gaping, is squeezing out a sweet breath.


    Letting the tip remain buried in her sticky flesh hole, I let Miharu get accustomed to it while rubbing her ass.


    The small, tight texture is like two peas in a pod with that of Natsumi¡¯s ass, which I have inserted and loosened up earlier.


    The tightness and fleshy sensation of the inside is also almost the same.


    At the moment I¡¯m responsible for taking care of the two altogether, but like this, should any of them start dating someone, I have a feeling that I¡¯ll harbor a great deal of jealousy.


    I think I¡¯ll feel an intense NTR feeling.


    I ought to properly love the two equally so that neither of them would feel frustrated.


    No, no, no, they¡¯ve come to rely on me for protection, so I shouldn¡¯t hold some strange possessiveness over them.


    The two, lying on my right arm that is stroking Natsumi¡¯s ponytail, are singing a chorus of moans while rubbing their flushing cheeks together.


    As expected, I sense no lesbian eroticism from the two like I do Shizuka and Saki.


    It¡¯s a strange sensation, but rather than keeping accompany two girls, it feels more like I¡¯m embracing a same girl all the time.


    Nevertheless, the one who is connected in the flesh seems to have stronger sensuality, and I hold Miharu-chan¡¯s ass as she jerks her waist.


    I¡¯m sorry for Natsumi, who is squeezing over as if to not get left behind, but I¡¯d like to ask for her understanding that it¡¯s just the reverse of the position from earlier.


    I hold Miharu¡¯s buttocks, as she lets out a cute ¡¸Hii, hii¡­¡¹ cry, and gently hold it in place.


    This is me, a mere novice who has received various guidance from Shizuka, we are talking about after all.


    As unsightly as it may be, I wonder if I¡¯m doing well in instructing the two who are still inexperienced in sex.


    ¡¸Rather than instructing them¡­ it¡¯s more like a I¡¯ll be sure to impregnate you, get pregnant together! Bear my children!¨Ckinda Rape?¡¹


    ¡¸So merciless.¡¹


    I receive a retort from Mai-san who is on the opposite bed.


    Lying face down on the sheets stark naked, Mai flaps her legs up and down while munching on potato chips.


    ¡¸You¡¯re definitely thinking, Here, memorize your master¡¯s cock at once, because this is the only thing you¡¯ll ever be able to taste for the rest of your life, right?¡¹


    O Seiichi who is in a deep slumber next to Mai, revive yourself at once.


    Exorcise that little devil who has too much time on her hands.


    Rather, I think she¡¯s going to get fat if she eats snacks before going to sleep.


    ¡¸I believe you misunderstand me, Mai.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh~¡­ Rather, you¡¯re too indifferent to what you have perpetrated, Touma-kun. Like Haru-chan for example, she has already come, after all.¡¹


    Miharu, arching and lying on my arm while getting her neck sucked by Natsumi, is melting with her tongue sticking out.


    Her legs are locked and twining with mine, so I think that perhaps she can still go on, but I wonder if she is having an orgasm?


    ¡¸I mean not that come. It¡¯s that she¡¯s come to be unable to get away from you anymore, Touma-kun¡­ well, I guess it is fine.¡¹


    In fact, the overlapping effect of stamina and vitality correction from leveling up is amplified at a rate perceivable by the body.


    Even the recovery ability, it¡¯s a level of being somewhat sickening.


    I was a little careless and got a cut from being stabbed by a goblin on my arm during today¡¯s dungeon dive, but the wound ended up closing up on its own along with a sizzling, evaporating-like sound.


    I got ¡ºWish¡» used numerous time on me by the overprotective Shizuka so that no scar would be left behind, while the spear goblin was sliced into numerous pieces by the enraged Saki.


    It was the first time I¡¯d seen a goblin getting scattered into pieces like that before it vanished.


    I couldn¡¯t help but engrave it on me that I shouldn¡¯t ever make Saki angry.


    I don¡¯t know what to say since I can¡¯t use skill, but it seems that ¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡» class has a potential that is by no means worse than the vanguard combat class when it comes to physical combat ability.


    Rather, I wonder if it¡¯s actually specialized in it.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah,¡¹


    After intruding upon her deepest place, finishing up and stirring it with the tip, I pull my member out of Miharu.


    Holding one leg of the twitching Miharu in place, I take a peek at her fresh, slightly pubic hairy secret place.


    From the bell mouth of the glans, which is still erect like a monkey, a sticky thread is trailing down to the base of Miharu.


    ¡¸¡­ Hnn¡­ Aah¡­.¡¹


    As Miharu twitches and writhes cutely, white sticky lump is gradually squeezed out of her loosened up hole.


    Seemingly to climax together as expected, I see that the inner side of the base of Natsumi¡¯s legs is stickily wet.


    I¡¯ve poured a large amount of cum, at a level of wet dream after masturbation abstinence, into Natsumi as well in the beginning, but the amount I poured into Miharu doesn¡¯t seem to be much different from it either.


    Could it be that in the same manner just as how my wound heals on its own, I wonder if my semen is also recharged at a super recovery rate.


    I have a feeling that Shizuka-san¡¯s ¡ºWish¡» training has ended up leaving behind some perks in a strange manner.


    Slipping off the magnetic force of Miharu-chan, who seems to be verily satisfied, she leans against me instead.


    Rather than switching places with her, Natsumi-chan comes at me with a force that of tearfully clinging on me.


    ¡¸N, noo¡­ me, me too together, like her, together.¡¹


    Despite having a similar appearance, it looks like she¡¯s a li¡¯l sis-chan with a big sis-girl trait.


    As Miharu switches places with her and hugs her from behind, I accept Natsumi as if sandwiching her.


    The two sisters are petite in stature, but they have girlish development, so when I hug them from the front, I¡¯m greeted with a soft sensation in various ways.


    I won¡¯t leave her out, so there¡¯s no need for her to cry.


    I promise that I will properly take care of her in the same way I did her sister.


    Miharu also gives me a slight nod, showering Natsumi with love from the rear and the front together.


    ¡¸Tettererettereee~. Touma-kun has acquired ¡ºLesbian Slayer¡» title.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Yawn¡­ yeah that. It seems that if you spread strange rumors too widely, new concept will end up popping up for real, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Morning. Nmm.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ tastes like potato chips.¡¹

 CH 22.3

    ¡¸Hau¡­¡¹


    Lying on her bed in her room at Asagi-sou, Saki tossed around with a pillow in arms.


    Consecutively sleeping by herself, she spontaneously let out a lifeless voice.


    Saki had been taught little by little about the wonder of sex by Touma and Shizuka, but she had only been left on the dry for two days, so the sexual frustration was not that unbearable.


    But more than the pleasure, she was unable to forget the comfort of the warmth of snuggling up her skin against someone else¡¯s.


    Raising her face and thinking about slipping into Natsumi¡¯s bed, where Shizuka who was staying over with her was asleep, she noticed the downlight on the desk illuminating the room faintly.


    ¡¸¡­ Nee-sama?¡¹


    Sitting up, the half-asleep Saki tilted her head while still in a daze.


    Her vulnerable figure with a pillow in arms was cherubic, worlds apart from the dignified samurai girl.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Did I wake you up?¡¹


    ¡¸Funi.¡¹


    Shizuka, who had been seated and moving her pen on the desk, smiled wryly at the drowsy looking Saki.


    She sat down by the bedside and gently stroked the head of Saki, whom before she knew it she had begun to think of as her little sister while she was being called older sister by her.


    Squinting her eyes in satisfaction, Saki slowly sunk into the bed.


    ¡¸¡­ N, Nee-sama¡­ Together.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s sleep together. Please take a rest ahead of me¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Nmm¡­.¡¹


    Staring at Saki lovingly for a while as she began to let out rhythmical breath, she then stood up after gently stroking her head.


    Opening up the curtain hanging on the window, she looked up at the dome of the night sky that glittered like a planetarium, for there were no artificial lights in their surroundings.


    ¡¸Leaving the rough aside¡­. I wonder I should switch my drawing pen with a Comista, no perhaps a Christa.¡¹


    The notebook provided by the academy boasted a considerable Machine Power.


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-san is total-seme, Seiichi-san is Ore-sama-uke. Yes, no doubt about it.¡¹


    Fortunately, the faint rotten smell was not noticed by anyone.


    At least for the time being.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸I think these girls are different from lesbians.¡¹


    From behind me, who is sitting cross-legged on the bed, the two, whose naked bodies are wrapped in towel blankets, nod at the same time.


    I have a feeling that should the two be together, that alone will make them go all laid back and idle about, without engaging in sexual intercourse.


    I think it¡¯s a yuri-yuri scene, though.


    In terms of image, they are like rabbits.


    It¡¯s like two Netherland dwarf sisters curled up together.


    ¡¸I get it, so get it. They¡¯re totally like weak herbivores after all, right? If you leave them alone, it feels like they¡¯d end up getting eaten up by wolves.¡¹


    Giving Mai, who is sprawled in a manner unbecoming of a girl, a lap pillow, Seiichi takes a sip of his canned coffee.


    ¡¸Want to get along with me too? I¡¯ll protect you, you know?¡¹


    Seiichi makes his teeth shine with a flash, but quite a strange skill he¡¯s learned there, how admirable.


    There¡¯s surely a skill to make glasses shine too, without a doubt.


    By the way, both Miharu and Natsumi are trembling and hiding behind me, so the effect of the skill seems to be questionable.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve been rejected, huh. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll leave them to you, Touma.¡¹


    As Seiichi readily steps back, the two show a relieved expression and lean against me from both sides.


    Somehow or other, the sense of distance between us seems to have shrunk at once.


    ¡¸So, well. I¡¯ll leave the decision to you, Touma. Do you think they are worth it, for you to take care of them?¡¹


    I put the twin, who makes Vibration with a twitch on my sides, on my left and right lap respectively and hug them together.


    They have a petite build, so the snuggly and fitting sensation is such an Innovation.


    ¡¸¡­ Let me say it just in case, I don¡¯t mean taking care of them as sex friends, alright? Discuss such a matter with Shizuka.¡¹


    I may look like a sex fiend more than Seiichi does, but I have no interest of treating them like that of sex friends no matter how cute they are.


    I have no intention of assaulting someone so dislikes it, so if they don¡¯t want to have sex with me, then what is need to be done while sleeping together is Eggzactly that of tight Collaboration from both sides.


    We are having quite a serious discussion here, so please wait a bit.


    ¡¸Both Miharu and Natsumi have risen to level 10.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you going to tell them that much?¡¹


    Seiichi puts more stress into his tone, but the option of excluding the two at this point is nonexistent.


    ¡¸The two have no combat oriented class in their class option. As for the archetype class change, ¡ºOfficer¡» is on the list.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Isn¡¯t that great? It looks like we¡¯ll be able to get along well in a lot of ways.¡¹


    With his valuation of two settled, Seiichi shows a face that of when he has a quite not so good idea.


    Now that the secret is out, if they are of any use, then drown them in eros so that they won¡¯t be able to escape, it looks like he is thinking something along those lines.


    ¡¸So, which one is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Both Miharu and Natsumi are perfectly the same. The rare class option too.¡¹


    I guess their characters are completely leaning toward rear guards, to the point ¡ºFighter¡» option doesn¡¯t even appear in their lists.


    I¡¯ve noticed it since I took a look at the status of the two for the first time, but the class candidate that seems to be the most suitable for them at the moment appears to be written in bold characters.


    Perhaps, I think the ones with the highest probability to be the number one candidate if they do random class change in the ¡ºCathedral¡» are either ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», or perhaps its superior branching ¡ºHarlot (Nymph)¡».


    ¡¸If it¡¯s the same then it¡¯s fine as long as the eager one does her best, and the party will take care the other one even if she turns into ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» or anything else.¡¹


    ¡¸The rare class is ¡ºExorcist¡», and the other is a super rare class ¡ºHealer¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Funya¡­?!¡¹


    Rolling and getting dropped off Seiichi¡¯s lap pillow, Mai twitches like a cat.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Geez, I¡¯m totally disillusioned though.¡¹


    Mai is mad and fuming, but she¡¯s more like a sulking kitten that doesn¡¯t receive attention from Seiichi.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¨C. It¡¯s not like that¨C.¡¹


    ¡¸Now, now, Mai-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s calm down¨C.¡¹


    The duo of the smiling Shizuka and the wryly smiling Saki, seemingly somewhat troubled, have come to pacify her.


    I think the two of them who have joined us at Hakutsuru-sou from Asagi-sou don¡¯t understand what run after means.


    We are on our way to school, with the twin sisters running around us in circles.


    ¡¸Please, listen to what I have to say!¡¹


    ¡¸N, no, we don¡¯t want to.¡¹


    ¡¸Wanushi-sama, save us.¡¹


    Being chased by Seiichi, the two have been running away.


    Having been approached and one-sidedly pressed since last night, their antipathy toward him is at max level.


    Seiichi is in full throttle serious mode and has a serious face, but he is going around in circles with all his power.


    When he usually hits on girls, he¡¯s more aloof, with his mouth that spins in an impressive way throwing straight balls in full throttle.


    The current Seiichi is harmless in the truest sense of the word, so I pacify the two and ask them to listen to what he has to say.


    I get to make them face Seiichi¡¯s fierce push, as reluctant as they may be while holding on to my jacket together.


    ¡¸Geez¨C, he¡¯s the worst¨C, super lame. Super uncool!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is that so?¡¹


    Paying no heed to appearance, earnest and straight, with sincerity that even makes him forget about bargaining.


    I think the unsightly desperate Seiichi is cool, though.


    ¡¸Well, given that he¡¯s desperately trying to coax girls that is not you, I guess there¡¯s no way you¡¯d find it amusing, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹


    As Mai, who goes meow meow as she lets out cries, receives soothing from everyone, we tread the path headed to the academy.

 CH 23.1

    Club Room


    ¡¸To think that we¡¯d find the ¡ºOfficer¡» and the super rare ¡ºHealer¡» we¡¯ve been looking for at the same, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too good to be true?¡¹


    Holding the straw of a vanilla shake in her mouth, Mai shows an ingenious act of puffing out her cheeks while sucking on it, raising slurping sound.


    I believe that is thanks to Yuki-chan¡¯s fortune-telling.


    I offer packs of Ohagi and Zunda Mochi into the Item Box as a thank you.


    The already emptied packs are promptly spitted out and returned to me, so it seems that she likes them very much.


    I buy up all the packs of Ohagi and Zunda Mochi that are piled up on the cart in the Japanese sweets corner and offer them to her, so I hope she could enjoy them with ease.


    ¡¸Natsu-chan and Haru-chan are both good girls, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to get along well.¡¹


    Saki, stuffing her cheeks with a dorayaki held with both hands, is a very happy-go-lucky girl.


    Above all, both are good girls with no dark side, so it seems impossible for them to harbor jealousy or any other fuzzy feeling.


    By the way, Saki and Shizuka are of the Japanese sweets faction.


    Shizuka is relaxing and enjoying herself with a teacup in her hand, and a pile of strawberry daifuku standing in front of her.


    I¡¯ve heard that she has a separate room for dessert, but I do think it¡¯s amazing how she¡¯s able to heartily eat anko treats right after finishing up her lunch.


    Perhaps these kinds of sweet treats are treated as luxury items, so they are awfully expensive should the price be converted to yen.


    ¡¸¡­ To begin with, they can¡¯t use their skills outside, can they?¡¹


    Mai grumbles in a whisper that can¡¯t be heard by the twin sisters.


    I bet Seiichi is also aware about it, but there ought to be some means to overcome it, be it to take his sister here if push comes to shove.


    Speaking of said Seiichi, with the class information papers laid out on the table, he is in the middle of giving a passionate lesson to the twin sisters.


    I can sense the help-seeking gaze from Natsumi and Miharu, so let¡¯s keep it in moderation.


    I¡¯ve already received consent from the two to do a change their and turn them into ¡ºOfficer¡» and ¡ºHealer¡».


    As for which one will turn into which, it is yet to be decided.


    At first, they seemed to be okay with either, but Seiichi¡¯s onslaught seems to have put a damper on the ¡ºHealer¡».


    The resume of the class change arranged by Seiichi is well organized and easy to understand.


    It is easier to understand than the academy¡¯s textbook.


    First step class: Archetype


    ¡ºFighter¡»


    ¡ºThief¡»


    ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡»


    ¡ºCraftsman¡»


    ¡ºOfficer¡»


    ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡»


    These are the basic classes.


    Normally, you upgrade and change from these six classes to the second step class.


    Seiichi and the others may have skipped the first step class and changed their class straight to second step class, but they don¡¯t diverge from the archetype class route.


    Seiichi turned into ¡ºNinja¡», a superior branching of ¡ºThief¡».


    Mai turned into ¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡», a superior branching of ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡».


    Shizuka turned into ¡ºMiko¡», a superior branching of ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡».


    Incidentally, ¡ºMiko¡» is a female only class, while ¡ºJingikan¡» rare class of the same class style seems to be male only.


    I don¡¯t know the distinction between archetype and rare classes, but I guess they¡¯re scarce.


    On the other hand, the one in the rare class route is the ¡ºSwordsman¡», Saki.


    ¡ºSwordsman¡» is a first step class.


    It¡¯s a rare class of the ¡ºFighter¡» branching, with the attribute value correction specialized more in speed.


    Compared to the Almighty battle style of ¡ºFighter¡» that doesn¡¯t differentiate between weapons, ¡ºSwordsman¡» is specialized in battle style that utilizes sword.


    ¡ºSwordsman¡» skill, ¡ºSlash¡», cannot be activated with any weapon other than a sword.


    Instead, when it comes to battle style that utilizes swords, it is comparable to that of a second step class.


    The archetype class will also specialize as it progresses to higher branching, but I guess the rare class is crookedly specialized even from lower classes.


    Even ¡ºHealer¡», which is SR in terms of rarity, the flow of its upgrade change is no different.


    The special ones are the trap classes classified as SSR (Specially Super Rare).


    The Lord class for the boys and the Princess class for the girls fall under this category, they may have the assortment of high attribute value correction and rule-breaking skills, but not only are the penalties no jokes, they don¡¯t seem to be useful in battle either.


    Above all, they require a large amount of EXP to level up, so they are said to be a dead end class that is virtually impossible to have another class change.


    The ones classified as ¡ºGR¡» are¡ª unknown, or rather, ¡ºGod Slayer Apprentice (Judas Jr.)¡» and ¡ºThunder God Apprentice (Raijin Jr.)¡» are not even listed in the class dictionary.


    I¡¯ve more or less been able to level up, so I¡¯d like to do another class change and go back to the archetype route at once.


    ¡¸Seiichi, you should pause the speech for once.¡¹


    ¡¸No, but you see¡­¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi are staring sorrowfully at the soft, freshly baked souffl¨¦ cheesecake that has ended up shriveling up.


    Even though it¡¯s said that the girls¡¯ resentment pertaining to sweets will haunt you for centuries, he¡¯s a bit too impatient.


    There¡¯s no problem as long as the class change is decided by tomorrow¡¯s dungeon dive.


    Regardless of which path they wish to take, I bet their battle style will remain the same since the suitable candidates are all of non-combat classes.


    Rather than holding a lecture pertaining to class change to higher steps, including the two, I believe upgrading our equipment takes precedents.


    When it comes to non-combat classes, they have no skills that can directly inflict damage, so their weapon is crucial.


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s certainly right. My bad, looks like I¡¯ve been too hurried.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, just look, the two are totally put off by you. You sure are quick to come (ahead of things), Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something that may cause misunderstanding in a loud voice.¡¹


    Giving Mai ¨C who goes nyanya and making kitten punches, begging for his attention ¨C a bitter smile, he brings his already cold coffee to his mouth.


    ¡¸My knife is also broken and all, after all. Should we go and check out the purchasing department together, then?¡¹


    ¡¸About that, I¡¯ve got a connection that seems to be better than buying a weapon at the purchasing department.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The heck is that? I have a really bad feeling about it.¡¹


    What a rude person he is.


    Or so I think, but the gazes from Shizuka and the others are also strangely Wet.


    Somehow, I can¡¯t help but feel that the level of confidence from my comrades is declining.


    I should try to make an appeal of my charm of being a nice guy overflowing with wit to the newly joining members here.


    Borrowing the plate of souffl¨¦ cheesecake that has gone cold, I casually put it in and out of the Item Box.


    If it gets warmed, I¡¯m sure the flavor will recover slightly, and even if it ends up getting chilled, it should turn into rare cheesecake-like.


    When I put the plate back in front of Miharu and Natsumi, the souffl¨¦ cheesecake has been replaced with ohagi and zunda mochi.


    Too much of an alchemy.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Speaking of the handling of magic items obtained in the dungeon, private ownerships of the students were allowed for as long as they are still enrolled in the academy.


    However, it was basically forbidden to take them out of the academy grounds, including the student street.


    But then, the academy was by no means completely isolated from the outside world, nor were there any restrictions on the entry or exit of goods or people.


    There were even those who took the supernatural items out of the academy beyond the watchful eyes of the authorities.


    These magic items could indeed display their effect in the present realm, but their functions rapidly deteriorated outside the area of the academy grounds, the connection point to the everlasting realm.


    In the present realm, where the concentration of miasma was low, the magical energy from the magic item¡¯s circuitry wound up getting volatilized.


    As for higher-ranked magic items that the items themselves generate miasma, they were put under surveillance of the academy.


    The rarity of the magic items stipulated by the academy was not determined by their effects or functions, but by the amount of astral contained within.

 CH 23.2

    Nevertheless, it was a dungeon, so the magic items yielded were in an enormous number.


    It was for this reason that once a month, an auction sponsored by the academy was held for magic items with high rarity that could be traded for a hefty amount of sen.


    The remaining ones were retrieved through trading at the purchasing department, but for the petite rare magic items that were unworthy to be exhibited in the auction, trades amongst fellow students were acknowledged.


    That was why the flea market was held once a month on the first Sunday of the month.


    Each club could apply to set up a stall and pay a fee to rent the ground space and stalls.


    In order to exchange sen that was a kind of virtual currency, there was a need for the cashier installed on the stall to rewrite their prepaid card.


    Most of the stalls were selling dungeon-born equipment and potions, but there were also stalls selling self-made items created by those with ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching classes using monsters materials, as well as corn dogs, takoyaki and so on, bringing forth liveliness like that of a fair.


    Other than auctions and flea markets, the exchange of items was done through a barter trade.


    That would be an exchange unauthorized by the academy, but it was common, especially among first-year students, to trade various weapons from the goblin series that they didn¡¯t use.


    It was guaranteed for trouble to occur as they unknowingly traded magic weapons or cursed weapons.


    ¡¸Oh, somehow it looks like a store.¡¹


    Mai was astonished by the magically remodeled club room of ¡ºAdept Works¡» at the prefab club building.


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­ so conspicuous, or rather, too much of a High Sense, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    The banner flag printed in a strangely cute font was swaying in the wind.


    The front counter was adorned with a fresh head, a beckoning cat and a Fukusuke doll, and a signboard of ¡º ADEPT¡îWORKERS¡» written with neon tubes-like electrical letters was hung.


    ¡¸So there is also a club like this, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m getting a little excited!¡¹


    Shizuka, who looked impressed, and Saki, who for some reason was excited, clenched their fists.


    Miharu and Natsumi clasped their hands together and trembled from the trauma of the club building.


    ¡¸!?¡­ Hiyaa!¡¹


    The fresh head on the counter rolled over and the closed eye lids opened.


    Raising a strange voice, the twins clung to Touma¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Could you possibly be customers? Welcome~, welcome to Adept Workers.¡¹


    Kuaa¡­ The yawning fresh head, not it, the vice president stretched out at the counter like a cat.


    From the way she rested her chin on the counter as well as her limp and listless figure, one could see her nonexistent desire to work.


    ¡¸Looks like the club room has been converted into a stall. Will it be alright?¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s not particularly prohibited by the academy regulation. There don¡¯t seem to be anyone else who does it, though.¡¹


    The vice president, who looked like a soggy egg yolk, stared at Touma and the others.


    ¡¸You guys are first-years, right? We have also put some sample equipment, so feel free to take a look at them.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a great help. In a lot of ways.¡¹


    ¡¸This is a weapon dropped by goblins, right?¡¹


    The spot where the counter was installed was quite deep into the club room, so from the entrance, around four tatami mats-space was allocated for item display shelves.


    What Mai was holding was an easy to use short sword.


    It was an item dropped by goblins and was referred to as ¡ºLittle Demon sword¡» in classification.


    However, the broken and dull blade had been re-sharpened to the point of looking like a mirror, and the handle had also been remade for human use.


    The grips were wrapped with dungeon monster drop materials: leather straps and vivid patterned strings, giving it a more fashionable handmade look than the utility-only manufactured goods sold in the purchasing department.


    ¡¸¡­ So an item turns into such an article when you recycle it, huh. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated drop items, or rather, ¡ºCraftsman¡» class.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, you have to properly polish the weapons you pick up in the dungeon before you use them, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s cute. It has a key folder. I think I want one.¡¹


    ¡¸Katana, there seem to be none of it.¡¹


    Having looked around at the display shelves, Saki was dispirited.


    Most of the items on display were goblin-drop weapons, so there were no swords qualified to be called a katana.


    ¡¸We do accept creation by order as well. But there¡¯s also workshop usage fee and all, so I guess it¡¯s not really recommendable to take the trouble of casting and forging goblin weapons.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, it¡¯s much better than the ones sold in the purchasing department. The price is also about the same, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸But they just don¡¯t sell well, you see¨C. I wonder why¨C.¡¹


    Showing no motivation, she plopped on the counter like a yolk.


    Even if there was a demand and their product quality was high, if the sales were bad, the business wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll buy some for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your patronage~. Even though you¡¯re still a first-year student, it looks like you¡¯ve already earned some sen. How admirable.¡¹


    ¡¸Thankee. You¡¯re a senior one year above us, right? I¡¯d like you to have some processing, but can I ask it to be done here?¡¹


    ¡¸Customization will cost extra. But it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a customer, so I might as well throw it in as a service.¡¹


    ¡¸For real?! That¡¯ll make me real happy.¡¹


    Judging that they had some utility value, Seiichi floated a refreshing smile on his face and switched to friendly mode.


    Heaving out a sigh, Mai¡¯s likability of him seemed to be steadily decreasing.


    ¡¸We¡¯re also planning to establish a club, so I want to get along with your club, Senpai. Well, you see, we¡¯re talking about someone Touma made connection with here, so I was wondering what kind of dangerous person you were, though.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, so you¡¯re Touma-kun¨C. I see¨C.¡¹


    Touma, hugging and patting the back of the twins who were clinging on his uniform, nodded toward her.


    ¡¸Is Mikan-senpai here?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s just about time for everyone to come back from the workshop room, after all ¡ª Don¡¯t run away, okay?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s you, Touma-kun, Yahoo.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve taken you up on your offer and paid you an unannounced visit.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯re strangely stuffy, aren¡¯t you, Touma-kun? You can just act more frankly, you know.¡¹


    Apron-clad Mikan-senpai throws a retort at me in all smile.


    I think Mikan-sepai ¨C who is willing to associate with me, who is shy with strangers, in a friendly manner ¨C is a person of character.


    ¡¸¡­ Are they really friends?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Prez is in very a good mood, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No extermination?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What a rape-looking face he¡¯s showing there.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Could it be that spring has come for Prez?¡¹


    The club members of ¡ºAdept Workers¡» are all surrounding and observing us from afar.


    Each club member seems to be of crafter type class, and a long object, a hammer, an axe, and even a morning star are at the ready in their hands.


    They seem to be whispering something in secret, but it is lively and boisterous.


    Most of them are of the ¡ºCraftsman¡» classes, but some are of the superior branching class.


    It seems to be a pure production type club, with all the members being ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching and women.


    ¡¸Are you really okay, Mikan-chan? Are you really not being blackmailed into telling a lie?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, Why? I¡¯ve properly explained it to you, haven¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸Touma, you were lying when you said that you seriously didn¡¯t rape her, right? Are you blackmailing her? What are you threatening her with?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a need for us to have a heart-to-heart talk for once.¡¹


    You should drink some of Mikan-senpai¡¯s nail dirt.


    ¡¸For the time being, come on in. We¡¯ve finished re-sharpening the ones that seem good, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Pardon the intrusion.¡¹


    Ducking through the western door that looks like the ones seen in western bar at the edge of the counter, we intrude upon the inside of the club room.


    The inside, separated from the outside by a locker and a partition, has tatami laid out, and seems to have been turned into a relaxing space.


    Not only is it equipped with a chabudai, a zabuton, a kettle, and snacks, the room design is also on the cute-ish side in a lot of ways, like that of a girl¡¯s room.


    How wonderful, it¡¯s the ideal space for chatting.

 CH 23.3

    We have quite a number of people here, so we pack the stuff in the back so as not to get in the way.


    Miharu and Natsumi looked somewhat unwell, but stepping into this girlish and fancy space, they seem to have calmed down somewhat.


    ¡¸Now then, feel free to choose the ones you like. More or less, these are all magic item that grant correction, you know?¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, seated on the other side of the chabudai, takes sparkling weapons of the Little Demon series from out of that magic bag and lines them up on the table.


    The ones I handed over to her were the five types of ¡®¡ºLittle Demon Sword¡», ¡ºLittle Demon Hatchet¡», ¡ºLittle Demon Stick¡», ¡ºLittle Demon Spear¡» and ¡ºLittle Demon Axe¡», but from their names, they have turned into something else altogether.


    Now they are ¡ºGoblin Dagger¡», ¡ºGoblin Knife¡», ¡ºGoblin Mace¡», ¡ºGoblin Spear¡», and ¡ºGoblin Axe¡».


    I wonder who it is that gives these item names.


    The blade part has all been sharpened to a shine, and the grips and decorations are more stylish than the stuff sold in the purchasing department.


    Even Shizuka, who didn¡¯t seem to show any particular interest in the items on display, is looking at these items with a wow.


    I think polished weapons have a functional, esthetical beauty.


    ¡¸Groovy. Your skill is very magnificent. Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, hahaha. It¡¯s not just me, I did it together with everyone.¡¹


    The shy Mikan-senpai holding her head is so cute.


    It looks like the club member ladies, who are nonchalantly peeking at with their head popping out of the partition, also have considerable skills.


    Also, it ought to be heavy, so I think they should just put away the weapon in their hand.


    ¡¸This is even more awesome than the ones from before. Rather, I don¡¯t get it why you¡¯re giving this away for free.¡¹


    ¡¸These seem to be weapons originally handed over by you guys, I suppose¡­ You came across an ¡ºArmory¡», didn¡¯t you? Then, using it as the lure, he fished and raped Mikan-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That is a misunderstanding, apparently. Well, failed attempt, or perhaps just the tip, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like there¡¯s a need for capital punishment, after all¡­ We¡¯ll have to hold internal trial later.¡¹


    Vice president-san, who has abandoned her shop tending duty, and Seiichi seem to be strangely friendly.


    Mai¡¯s mood seems to be deteriorating, but let¡¯s leave it alone.


    Receiving a recommendation from Mikan-senpai, I have Shizuka and the others choose their respective weapon.


    Shizuka gets ¡ºGoblin Spear¡» since she seems close to getting accustomed to wielding a spear, while Miharu and Shizuka get ¡ºGoblin Mace¡» since they are not accustomed to wielding weapon.


    After that, the girl members, including Mai, are given a pair of ¡ºGoblin Dagger¡» each as sub-weapons.


    Seiichi chooses a set of two ¡ºGoblin Knife¡» and asks for knuckle guards processing to turn them into trench knives.


    It seems that something on that level can be finished by tomorrow.


    They seem would use the ¡ºCraftsman¡» skill, ¡ºProcess¡».


    It¡¯s a basic skill for the craftsman class, but if the one using it Mikan-senpai who has ¡ºBlacksmith¡» class, she¡¯ll probably be able to rouse en even better effect.


    Rather, senpai ladies don¡¯t have an SP indicator next to their ¨‹, so I wonder how they use their skills.


    ¡¸Could it be that you are going to dive into the dungeon after this?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, that¡¯s not it. Come to think of it, you guys are first-year students, so you have never used it yet, right? There¡¯s a place in the special building where you can use your skills.¡¹


    It seems that there is a facility in the academy that creates an artificial pseudo-dungeon space.


    The one that Senpais use is the ¡ºWorkshop (Factory)¡» which is used by those with ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching classes.


    There seems to be also ¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» that is used for combat training that utilizes skill as well as the venue of martial arts tournament.


    It¡¯s said that ¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» is an underground facility that is larger than a gymnasium.


    Once again, I come to think what a strange school it is.


    As a service from Mikan-senpai, we are also given a tactical belt made by ¡ºAdept Workers¡».


    It¡¯s a type that allows you to attach weapons and items to the belt around your waist, and it seems to be a fine article that senpais have actually used and improved.


    Let¡¯s make Shizuka and the others equip these belts and daggers on a regular basis.


    Leaving aside whether it will end up getting used or not, it¡¯ll serve a charm against the bunch who look down on girls.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Mikan-senpai. You are of a great help.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s for my cute kouhai, after all. Not to mention that I get to receive the other equipment and all.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s take the weapon materials we collect from the dungeon to the Adept Workers. Is that okay with you?¡¹


    Just in case, I ask Seiichi and the others for their approval.


    These may be deserted drop items, but they are nonetheless party¡¯s shared property.


    If Mikan-senpai and the others want it, then I ought to have picked them all up.


    Well, true enough, they may be tattered and crumbling equipment, but without the magic bag possessed by Mikan-senpai or my Item Box, I guess we won¡¯t be able to collect the heavy and bulky items.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve got a really cool sword, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸If you are okay with it, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸I think that¡¯s a good idea. Eventually, my katana will also¡­.¡¹


    Saki¡¯s uchigatana is a mass production item created by the purchasing department, so it looks like having Mikan-senpai create one for her would be way better than it.


    Both Miharu and Natsumi also humbly nod their heads.


    ¡¸¡­ To have such a confidence to be able to get a load of drop items, you guys are no ordinary first year students, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems. ¨CSenpai. What do you say about seriously getting along with us? It¡¯s one of the so-called win-win relationships.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm. You have, a special circumstance?¡¹


    Mikan-senpai seems to be reserving herself, but it doesn¡¯t take much labor in collecting them.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Yes. That¡¯ll be a great help, perhaps. Th, then, right, we¡¯ll do the maintenance for the equipment you guys are using, Touma-kun!¡¹


    ¡¸That would be a great help.¡¹


    The maintenance for bladed-type weapons seems like a pain.


    Its sharpness will fall if you don¡¯t take care and re-sharpen it.


    In the dungeon, we use a stick-type sharpener sold in the purchasing department, but it can¡¯t do anything about the chips and dents.


    Seiichi¡¯s win-win vibe is teeming with obscene sexual harassment remark, but they seem to show no objection about it.


    ¡¸Then you can choose the one you like, too, Touma-kun. It¡¯s also fine if you want something displayed on the front.¡¹


    ¡¸I have the metal bar that I picked up in the dungeon, so I¡¯m fine.¡¹


    It¡¯s no more than a heavy, hard, sturdy rod, but it¡¯s become very accustomed to my hands.


    I¡¯m by no means dissatisfied with the Little Demon series of weapons that Mikan-senpai has prepared, but they are all a little too light.


    Possessing neither technique like that of Saki or speed like that of Seiichi, I think this boorish metal rod that boasts nothing but an ostentatious name is a better match for me.


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll give it some maintenance at once. I¡¯ll finish it up along with the knuckle guards of his by after school tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸By all means, it¡¯s a little heavy, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa, where have you been storing this? As expected, Touma-kun, you also have a storage-type magic item¡­.¡¹


    Well, it¡¯s a rod that boasts a six feet (180 CM) length, more than I am tall, so there¡¯s no way I can gloss it over.


    It feels painful to deceive her, but I think it¡¯s safer to make her think that I¡¯m in possession of a magic pouch or something.


    Or so I think, but Mikan-senpai stiffens up, as if the pause button has been pressed.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡ºGaki Lord Metal Rod (Overgreed Gear)¡», let alone named equipment, it¡¯s perhaps an Innate Armament (Origin Gear).¡¹


    Vice President-san, who has been showing a seemingly sleepy face, is staring intensely at me with fixed eyes.


    Her class is ¡ºAppraiser (Authenticator)¡», so perhaps she¡¯s capable of reading item information.


    But I have no idea about this Named Origin Gear whatnot.


    I wonder if she¡¯s able to see more detailed information than my Interface.


    ¡¸Yes. I think I¡¯m getting a little interested in you guys, perhaps?¡¹

 CH 24.1

    Preparation Complete


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    We¡¯ve settled our discussion pertaining to the partnership between our party and ¡ºAdept Workers¡», of which Mikan-senpai serves as the president.


    Rather than a partnership, perhaps it¡¯s more like a patronage.


    I¡¯m grateful for it.


    Once we establish our club, we will formally apply for an alliance.


    I don¡¯t quite get this alliance whatnot, but when push comes to shove, I¡¯m sure Seiichi will take care of the formalities overnight.


    ¡¸The designs were all cute, I wish they would make armor too.¡¹


    ¡¸They do have good artistic sense, don¡¯t they?¡¹


    After slaughtering the goblins with gusto, Mai and Saki move to collect the crystals and drop items.


    They have disregarded all of it up until now, but it looks like the desire to collect it has sprouted within them.


    But I¡¯ll admit that Mikan-senpai and the others have good sense.


    Its stylish visual and functionality as a tool come hand in hand.


    The Moonlight masked headed Seiichi is also swooshing, shadowing with his newly bought goblin trench knives.


    He seems to like them a lot.


    Unfortunately, the Six-foot rod I¡¯m using ended up getting returned to me as it was.


    She seems to be underleveled to customize an origin gear.


    Mikan-senpai, who seemed to feel apologetic and went auu, was very adorable.


    I was told that origin gears were rare items dropped by boss monsters.


    There are ranks for dungeon-born magic items, ¡ºNo Name¡» £¼ ¡ºNamed¡» £¼ ¡ºOrigin Gear¡», such seem to be what they are called in accordance to their rarity.


    In the case of weapons of the little demon series, some of the weapons dropped from goblins are ¡ºNo Name¡» magic items.


    These are normal items imbued with magical energy, so although they have good performance, they have no special abilities.


    But when these items are turned into ¡ºNamed¡» items, they are granted special abilities.


    Bloodshed + goblin sword, something like that.


    Given that there¡¯s only a single of it among the pile of collected little demon series weapons, I think it has a considerable rarity.


    As the name ¡ºBloodshed¡» implies, a somewhat dangerous ability to keep the cut wound from closing has been processed into the trench knife wielded by Seiichi.


    It seems to be effective against monsters that have regeneration ability, but it is of little use against goblins.


    There seem to be even ¡ºNamed¡» items such as ¡»Fragrance (Floral)¡» that merely lets out good smell, and ¡ºEffects¡» that produces sound effects and afterimages.


    Magic items imbued with ¡ºEffects¡» are said to be plain popular.


    On the other hand, ¡ºOrigin Gear¡» is a one-of-a-kind magic item where there¡¯s no similar items to it.


    I thought that these items were most likely powerful weapons, but I was told that their performance varied from the best to the worst.


    All in all it these are rare drops from boss monsters, so the dropped ¡ºOrigin Gear¡» are related to said boss monsters.


    I got Vice-Prez-san appraise it for me, but as expected she seemed to be underleveled, so she was unable to read the details of its performance.


    It looks like I¡¯ll be able to get to know it if I take it to be checked at the appraisal corner at the purchasing department, but she didn¡¯t recommend me to do it.


    There¡¯s seems to be a need for an ¡ºOrigin Gear¡» to be registered with the academy, and in the worst case it may end up getting confiscated.


    For the time being, there seems to be no curse attached to it, so I¡¯m thinking of using it as is.


    It¡¯s just, no matter how I think about it, I have no recollections of ever defeating any boss-like monster.


    ¡ºNatural Enemy (Aggressor)¡» certainly dropped an extremely super item, but I think it¡¯s quite different from a boss monster.


    ¡¸Hau¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Au¡­¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi, whom I am holding in my arms, let out a moan at the same time and hug me back tightly.


    The two are basically a set, so they do it together when their turn comes.


    Their class change was done last night, so they are in the middle of being nurtured and leveled up.


    Since their levels were also reverted back to 1, they are rising wildly.


    And sure enough, they end up getting aroused wildly too.


    They were like zombies during their first dungeon dive, so I wondered if they would be alright, but it seems they¡¯ve gotten over it and adapted to it.


    As expected they had some aversion to having sex in the dungeon, which was akin to having sex outdoor, at the beginning, but after seeing Seiichi uniting with Mai in style, and Shizuka recommending herself to do it in their places if they didn¡¯t want to, their endurance seemed to have reached its limit.


    I pull my hips away from the trembling Miharu¡¯s ass.


    Or so I thought, but she continues to cling on me.


    She¡¯s in the middle of an orgasm, so perhaps she¡¯s also overly sensitive to the feeling of being pulled.


    I decided to cuddle her for a while more until she calms down.


    I¡¯m intruding upon her from behind in a standing doggy position, so given the difference in our body size, I find it quite hard to maintain the half-standing posture.


    It would have been easier if I had completely held her up in my arms, but unless she was held in a position where she could stand on her own, the other one would end up collapsing to the floor, exposing a peculiar state.


    It seems that as they share a strong stimulus in an orgasm-like trance state, their bodies end up in the same state.


    Seiichi tried to pick up the left out one and have his way on her, but given that the two were overly in such a state, he seemed to have completely given up.


    In fact, like the synchronization of the Shizuka crystal in my right hand and Shizuka, if you physically separate the two, they wouldn¡¯t be synchronized to such an extent.


    I have no intention of taking the trouble to tell him about it, though.


    I rub Natsumi, as she and Miharu are embracing each other face to face, in the ass as she jerks her hips backward in a shared orgasm.


    So much time would be lost if I have to appease them both after each battle, so a shift system is applied in who the recipient will be.


    The panties that I had been pulling in places of reins are now tucked into the cleavage of her ass like a thong.


    For the two of them, it ought to have been a strange sensation in having their insides stirred while being squeezed from the outside, I think.


    Natsumi¡¯s ass is twitching, and even the pit of the stomach of the calm Miharu is tightening in.


    The twin sisters, who have already reached double digits since the dungeon dive, already have their bodies reached the climax point where it couldn¡¯t go any higher.


    Like as they cordially beat goblins to death still with melty and intoxicated faces, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a little too Spartan.


    The two of them begin to wriggle their asses in a strange manner, so I pull out my still erect penis.


    Today¡¯s goal is to level up Miharu and Natsumi, so I¡¯m not quite overflowing with passion myself.


    The sex is ultimately for the sake of taking care of the two, so each time we do it without reaching the point of me having an ejaculation.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s troubling if they look at me with a somewhat dissatisfied look.


    Also, with a somewhat triumphant face, Shizuka-san seems to act as an instructor in the art of squeezing out, but please spare me from it.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ It¡¯s, coming.¡¹


    The hot foreign object, which was pressed against her crotch, slippery made its way through her flesh as it slipped into her vagina.


    The flesh cave, smeared with juice her own body secreted as well as the juice Seiichi let out, was penetrated into its deepest part all at once.


    The sex organ that had thoroughly turned into Seiichi¡¯s exclusive hole was filled with the euphoria of having perfectly united with the member that ought to be there.


    No matter how many times it was done, no matter at what state it received the insertion, it always felt good.

 CH 24.2

    Getting its inside pounded and violated, the encroachment of the vigor (astral) leaking out along with the pre-cum was accompanied by pleasure.


    As a flesh organ, it nurtured life force, and should it be utilized as a receptacle of vigor, euphoria would surge out, leading to an orgasm.


    ¡¸Hnn, ahh~¡­ You sure like it, don¡¯t you, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no guy who doesn¡¯t like lewd things, after all.¡¹


    Getting lightly embraced and held up midair, her hands were placed on his shoulders while her face on his neck.


    As her level rose, merely EXP gained from goblins was no longer enough to deteriorate her physical state.


    It was also proof that the receptacle was expanding and the capacity was increasing.


    A pleasant sense of emptiness and a slight burning sensation.


    ¡¸Everything is going smoothly, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    Getting down on the floor with a plop, Mai wiped her crotch with a wet tissue she had taken out from her pouch.


    Once it had served its purpose, she threw it away then and there.


    It was unknown what happened to such disposed trash, but even when they logged into the same place, the disposed things had all vanished.


    She then rearranged her appearance and used some deodorant.


    Speaking of the underwear, however, she had been going commando from the beginning.


    She was both impressed and exasperated at Shizuka and the others who had taken the trouble to bring along changes of underwear as wearing some seemed to be up to Touma¡¯s preference.


    ¡¸Is there something bothering you?¡¹


    As Seiichi asked as such in a whisper, keeping his voice down, she was a little happy.


    He cared about her, there was no doubt about it.


    ¡¸Hmm~, how should I put it? Things are something that goes not so smoothly, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah.¡¹


    ¡¸Everything is going a little too smoothly for us, and honestly speaking such a thing is hard to believe, you see. For me.¡¹


    Could relate to what she said, Seiichi also showed a bitter smile.


    It was unknown where it started, or where it went off track.


    When they thought they needed some new members, they found the members just as they wished for, not to mention that it even came with ones with very rare qualities.


    When they were in need of equipment, they were able to form a connection with a production-type club that seemed to have little influence on the academy.


    No, the first trigger was probably from that moment when he regained his lost self.


    Before he knew it, he had abandoned his duty as an underling spy, and strove in dungeon conquest along with those he could call comrades.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, when things are going smoothly, they progress like a rolling snowball. That¡¯s how it works, right?¡¹


    Even if each of it was a fortuity, once they piled up, they would seem like an inevitability.


    Even if there was such a tale-like script, the ones who were standing at the center were most likely not them.


    At the end of his sight, there were Miharu and Natsumi who were hiding behind Touma on his sides, Shizuka who was in front of them and seemed to be scolding them with her finger raised, and Saki who was displaying a troubled smile while scratching her cheek.


    Wishes would come true as long as you didn¡¯t give it up, it was the friend, whose screws on the head were loose, who could say such a thing with a straight face.


    However, even without a set scenario like that of a protagonist in a tale, he was the kind guy that seemed would make any wish come true through sheer force.


    Whether the goddess of fate was turning away or smiling at him, it looked like he was going to rape his way through either way.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s totally like he¡¯ll commit some public outdoor rape. You have to properly hold the reins, Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s impossible for me, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Is there anyone else to do it?¡¹


    I hope there is, Seiichi earnestly wished as such, but he had already resigned himself to the idea that it was his duty.


    The person in question was for some reason performing a fierce tiger fall in front of the four of them.


    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s impossible, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. I think trying to understand him is impossible, so do your best to do the follow up.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I¡¯ve come to know that the humiliation of doing a dogeza in front of everyone could easily be sublimated into the pleasure of masochism.


    I¡¯ve become one wiser, but I think it would have also been fine even if I didn¡¯t get to know it.


    But now that I¡¯ve come to know it, I shall accept it as a sexual fetish, as in Mein Kampf.


    The pain of kneeling on the cold, hard floor, the struggle to slowly lower my head with my hands planted on the floor, the lump of heat-like humiliation rising from the pit of my stomach.


    It¡¯s just, it¡¯s somewhat lacking with no one coming to step on me, I feel.


    It¡¯s probably impossible for Shizuka, who is looking down at me with more than ever scornful eyes, or for Saki, who is all flustered, but Miharu and Natsumi, who are breathing erratically with flushing faces, are making me a little worried.


    As expected, sexual fetish is something that isn¡¯t reflected by one¡¯s appearance.


    Not only does any of them seem like they¡¯re going to readily step on me, the fact that there doesn¡¯t seem to be any shadow of moderation reflected on them is verily Brilliant.


    I don¡¯t quite understand why I end up having to do a dogeza, but I¡¯m sure Shizuka and the others also harbor a secret desire to make men grovel in front of them.


    ¡¸No, we don¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I¡¯m sure that Shizuka-san is most likely on the side of the one who wants to be stepped on, so I guess it¡¯s probably not a good idea for me to end up leaning towards that direction too.


    The inversed sense of ascension the moment humiliation and resentment cross the line of your spirit.


    I was unable to respond to Shizuka¡¯s wishes as I couldn¡¯t quite understand them in the past, but now I feel like I can step on her.


    But as expected it¡¯s still not a good thing to do, huh.


    So let¡¯s save flipping the switch on all at once with a start and staring at me with moist eyes for later.


    Saki, readying the katana that is held with both hands in hass¨­ stance, rushes out in a forward-bent posture, like the crouching start for a sprint.


    ¡¸Cheea!¡¹


    Yelling is the act of letting out breath.


    When you inhale breath, you cannot muster up strength into your body.


    Therefore, when you want to draw out the potential of your flesh to its maximum limit, you need to either let out your breath or stop your breath.


    It seems to be a structural mechanism of living beings.


    The goblin, whose legs are cut off in two by a lightning-fast sword flash that seems to cut through the air, lets out a scream and falls to the floor.


    The goal of today¡¯s leveling is to have Miharu and Natsumi, as well as Saki, who is about to reach class change, earn EXP.


    We¡¯re here as their support.


    Or so it¡¯s supposed to be, but Saki-san is way too peerless, leading to the current state where perhaps it is fine to let her handle everything.


    The speed of her moves is already more than twice that of a goblin.


    Compared to ¡ºFighter¡», the correction for ¡ºSwordsman¡» is more of a power down and speed up.


    However, all of the attack seems to be imbued with skill, so it also packs a considerable attack power


    When there are a lot of goblins crowding in the chamber, Mai will give them a boom, so Seiichi and I are akin to comfort members.


    Even Miharu and Natsumi, if it is against a goblin whose weapon has already been unarmed, they have begun to be able to beat it down to death even without me pinning it down.


    Shizuka, with her spear at her side, is watching out for any last ditch effort.


    They have grown splendidly strong.

 CH 24.3

    Pasifista


    Funasaka Touma (Thunder God Apprentice, Level 6)


    Onodera Seiichi (Ninja, level 11)


    Ashiya Shizuka (Miko, level 12)


    Susukino Mai (Sorcery User, level 13)


    Nangou Saki (Swordsman, level 19)


    Kandzuka Miharu (Healer, level 8)


    Kandzuka Natsumi (Officer, level 8)


    Looks like Saki will reach the second level class change before we log out of the dungeon.


    The twin sisters are also smoothly leveling up.


    Our goal today is leveling, but by next time we¡¯ll need to look up information on the ¡ºHealer¡» and ¡ºOfficer¡» classes and hold a training for the use of their skills.


    Everything is going smoothly.


    Except for the fact that my level is not rising.


    No, no, no, my no level up is proof that I¡¯m doing my job perfectly since the goal is leveling them up.


    But I have now confirmed that the GR-type class is as much of a trap class as the SSR-type class.


    Seiichi is flirting and smooching with Mai, so here I am laboriously collecting the dropped items.


    The percentage of goblin weapons to remain materialized without vanishing is probably around 20%.


    We hunt more than a hundred of them in one dungeon dive, so if we are not picky, we can get more than twenty.


    Sometimes they also drop creature-type materials, like this goblin¡¯s right arm for example, I wonder if Mikan-senpai will want it.


    Let¡¯s take it and try asking her later.


    The drop rate for material-type items seems to be pretty good when they are slaughtered cleanly.


    I also toss the beheaded head, which was severed in one stroke by Saki and is still showing a vivid expression as it rushed toward us, into the Item Box.


    ¡¸Oh.¡¹


    I found a goblin card.


    It¡¯s more rare than equipment or materials, but up until now a number of it has been dropped.


    An illustration and text of goblin are inscribed on the notebook-sized cardboard-like card.


    It¡¯s like the ones in trading card games.


    Once I gather them up, I think I¡¯ll be able to play ¡¸My turn! Draw!¡¹ or something, so I¡¯ve been collecting them carefully.


    I can only build a goblin Winnie deck at the moment, so I want to get other monsters as well.


    ¡¸Hmm. Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Humping his hips on Mai¡¯s rear, as she stands in a half-rising posture with her hands placed on her knees, Seiichi turns toward me.


    ¡¸Is there only goblins on this floor?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that. I¡¯ve been wondering about that too.¡¹


    Slamming her with a smack, he gyrates his hips as if kneading her buttocks flesh.


    Mai¡¯s tail, which is tied in short pony-up like that of Natsumi¡¯s today, sways in accordance to the movement of her head.


    I think many of the other long-haired girls also tie their hair up during dungeon dives.


    ¡¸In the first stratum, other than goblins, there are supposed to be kobolds too, you see. They¡¯re weaker monsters than goblins.¡¹


    It seems that Shizuka and the others also have finished the cleaning up as well as the negotiations, and Saki comes tottering, running toward me like a puppy.


    Saki, who is smiling sweetly as if saying that now is her turn to receive her reward, is puppy cute.


    After patting her head and giving her a kiss, I turn her around and make her stand in the same posture as Mai.


    Pulling her polka dot panties down, I lay my hands on her tight, slender hips.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why in uncharted area, perhaps we can assume that they have ceased to exist after going into internals strive with goblins.¡¹


    ¡¸Environmental culling, huh.¡¹


    As I spread her fresh labia wide with my fingers, the sperm that I poured into her previously is leaking out of her vaginal hole, weaving sticky strings.


    Saki is also shaking her ass impatiently, so take aim with my penis and intrude into her inside all at once


    Her vaginal flesh that has sufficiently grown accustomed to me is soft, but as I hit her sensitive spots each time I slipperily slid in and out of her, it squeezes me tightly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s getting somewhat unsatisfying, after all. Let¡¯s aim for the lower floor, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Hyan.¡¹


    Pulling his penis out of Mai¡¯s ass with a pop, Seiichi places it in the valley of the butt tabs and gives it a hard stroke.


    ¡¸Hyaa¡­ You dummy, it¡¯s is flowing out and making my back all sticky.¡¹


    ¡¸My bad, my bad, the inside of your ass is already full of cum, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Hya, aah¡­ don¡¯t squeeze my stomach, it¡¯ll leak¡­ ahh.¡¹


    Coiling his arms around Mai from behind, Seiichi squeezes, caressing Mai¡¯s belly, as she¡¯s held in his arms.


    On the floor between Mai¡¯s legs, a lump of cloudy liquid weaves sticky strings as it leaks out and drips down.


    When I¡¯m in a dungeon, it¡¯s like I¡¯m strangely stimulated, or more like I¡¯m physically engorged and ending up becoming peerless.


    As expected it seems that the same goes for Seiichi too.


    ¡¸Nya, ahn, Danna, samaaa.¡¹


    Lifting up Saki¡¯s left leg, I plunge into her well-accustomed asshole with all of my might.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Are you ready? Now then, Hime-chan, congratulations on your class change~.¡¹


    The sound of glasses tinkling against each other echoes.


    The dinner party, toasted by Mai, is a celebration of Saki¡¯s class change.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. This is all thanks to everyone.¡¹


    Saki, showing a happy smile, seems to be wagging her invisible tail.


    On top of the table, there are lines of various treats, and other than juices, there are also bottles of sparkling wine.


    Alcoholic beverages are not listed on the menu, but Seiichi, who seems to be well-informed, has shrewdly managed to secure some.


    It¡¯s the type that is not sweet, so it goes well with the freshly grilled spare ribs.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ It¡¯s so like the hunk of meat, but can you eat it by yourself, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    When it comes to meat dishes, the creations of the chef at the student cafeteria are as good as hotel dishes.


    Their luster and gloss are beautiful.


    Mai is showing a somewhat heartburn-looking expression, but looking at the sweets piled up in front of her, I also feel the same way.


    It feels like she¡¯s going to melt from the colorful gelato.


    Leaving aside the glossy Shizuka, who looks blissful with lines of bowls in front of her.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like Miharu and Natsumi are much of picky eaters, as they have various kinds of skewers piled up on their large platters.


    Breast, skin, cartilage, tsukune, chicken wings, liver, gizzards, beef tongue, shiitake mushrooms, shishito peppers, gingko nuts, asparagus rolls, and so on, the two are devouring them from the same one in all smiles.


    I wonder if there are any chicken crowns mixed in.


    They are quite the maniac.


    Saki is heartily gobbling up an entire pot of oden.


    The pig¡¯s feet mixed in with the standard daikon, nerimono, egg, chikuwa, hanpen, konnyaku, kinchaku, and so on, is so impactful.


    It looks like these girls generally like Japanese food.


    Most likely, they are the type who drink sake with a cup.


    ¡¸For a real sake party, as expected you have to do it in the dormitory or something, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Is such a thing really okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the extraterritoriality of the student dorms is guaranteed, after all.¡¹


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not interested in drinking, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to lose my memory, so I¡¯m restraining myself here.


    ¡¸First of all, with this the preparation to challenge the lower stratum is more or less complete, right?¡¹


    The twin sisters are generally more of support members, so I guess it is fine as long as we carefully raise their level.


    It¡¯s inferior to its counterpart of the superior class, but ¡ºOfficer¡» also has ¡ºLocation¡» among its skills.

 CH 24.4

    Pasifista


    ¡¸So while carrying out the rehabilitation for Himecchi, we will also look for the realm gate and descend to lower stratum, right?¡¹


    After carrying out the class change, Saki¡¯s level is down to one.


    The current Saki is a level 1 ¡ºSword Master¡», a rare class of the second step fighter branching.


    The other candidates for her upgrade change were ¡ºWarrior¡», ¡ºSamurai¡» and ¡ºSlayer¡».


    ¡ºWarrior¡» and ¡ºSamurai¡» are archetype second step classes of fighter branching.


    In foreign dungeon facilities, ¡ºSamurai¡» seems to be considered rare, but in Japan, it is considered an archetype because there seems to be many people who are qualified to become one.


    I didn¡¯t know that there were dungeons in other countries too.


    ¡ºWarrior¡» is a considerably strengthened version of ¡ºFighter¡», while ¡ºSamurai¡» comes with correction that is specialized more on speed.


    ¡ºSlayer¡» seems to be a kind of rare class that specializes in critical hits.


    And Saki¡¯s ¡ºSword Master¡», that was chosen after spending the whole dungeon off day to roll around and ponder about it, is like a rare type of ¡ºSamurai¡» that specializes in swords.


    The penalty is that it is unable to equip any weapons other than the katana category.


    Instead, however, just like how ¡ºSwordsman¡» boasts slashing attack power one rank above its step, it seems to similarly have slashing attack power comparable to that of a third step class.


    ¡¸There seems to be some of our classmates who are steadily descending to the second stratum, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸That seems to be the case. Our class seems to be pretty outstanding, you see.¡¹


    The dungeon map for the first stratum is distributed as a teaching material, so as long as you are able to pinpoint the coordinates of where you are from the random points, you won¡¯t get lost.


    It¡¯s not that there¡¯s only one realm gate that connects the stratums, as there are several even in the charted area map alone.


    So there¡¯s a need for us, who are adequately conquering the uncharted areas, to look for it on our own.


    But well, as long as we don¡¯t go around the same place in circles, I feel like we¡¯re going to eventually find it.


    It seems that the number of the realm gates decreases as you descend to the lower stratums, so I have high hopes for the growth of Natsumi¡¯s ¡ºOfficer¡».


    ¡¸Come to think of it, the bunch of the Ace party from our class, do you know how high their level is? They don¡¯t seem to be that strong, though¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s for sure is that none of them have changed classes yet.¡¹


    For those who are not a part of our party, the information Interface can see is no more than their name, class and SP value.


    If they are still in Novice state, I think they should find it hard to even simply stick their blade into a goblin, so I can¡¯t help but wonder how they beat it.


    Wait, if they have weapons on the same level as the ones we received from Mikan-senpai, I do think it¡¯s doable.


    ¡¸Most likely, rather than accumulating experience, I wonder if they prioritize more in raising funds?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, equipment and item power, huh.¡¹


    Even in MMO¡¯s and social games, it¡¯s a given for paid items to have broken ability and performance.


    In our case, we spend our sen on food, but have been neglecting our equipment or items.


    Or rather, we have been trying to match those around us so as not to stand out.


    Seiichi seems to have the most vivid firsthand experience, but the might of a magic weapon is on a completely different level compared to normal items.


    It looks like the importance of equipment is much greater than I had imagined.


    Considering our endeavor from here on, I think there¡¯s a need to arrange suitable equipment for each of us.


    At the moment, everyone is playing the role of attacker and beating up the opponents in turns, but there are roles-sharing in a party.


    This aspect was also strongly emphasized during the class.


    The roles are roughly divided into three.


    ¡ºAttacker¡» is a role that puts emphasis on firepower and is specialized in attacking monsters.


    As it serves as the damage dealer, it¡¯s a role that is easy to earn EXP, so everyone seems to want to play this role.


    In our party, the main attackers would be Mai and Saki, while the sub-attackers would be Seiichi.


    ¡ºTank¡» is a role that acts as a shield for your comrades by receiving the attacks from monsters or luring them away.


    It seems to be not very popular, but I think this is the role I¡¯m playing here.


    ¡ºSupporter¡» is literally a support member in battle.


    Depending on their role, they are subdivided into buffers, debuffers, and nukers.


    They are in charge of controlling the battle, or rather, weakening monsters and assisting their allies to fight more easily.


    Many supporters seems to be of the ¡ºCraftsman¡», ¡ºOfficer¡», or ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» branching classes.


    Making it a role that is not particularly welcome in temporary parties that dive into dungeons with no fixed members.


    Even though they will be able to use powerful skills when they turn into superior class, they will probably find it hard to handle their tricky abilities.


    Healer roles are also counted as supporters since they are few in number.


    Shizuka¡¯s ¡ºMiko¡» class seems to be popular to play the precious healing role.


    ¡¸As expected, we should collect materials and make a request to Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    As the one playing the tank role, I¡¯d like to have more decent armoring equipment.


    ¡¸Mikan-chan¡¯s club, they sure have decent skills, don¡¯t they? By all means, I have high hopes in getting acquainted with them.¡¹


    ¡¸Call her senpai, you dickhead. Show some respect.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yea¡­ Mikan-chan-senpai alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Nuoa~, they are talking about girls again~!¡¹


    Mai, groaning like the cry of gnu that lives in savanna, is pointing toward the day after tomorrow.


    With her body swaying and her head bobbing, she¡¯s staring at us with somewhat unfocused eyes.


    ¡¸You¡¯re discussing about turning new girls into your pawns, aren¡¯t you? You licentious beasts~.¡¹


    As she goes *Puhaa*, the breath she lets out smells of alcohol.


    ¡¸Whoa, this girl has emptied out a bottle.¡¹


    Seiichi, shaking the empty wine bottle, shifts his gaze to the center of the table.


    The PET bottles of juice and tea are still the same as they used to be, but there are three empty glass bottles.


    ¡¸They have emptied all the bottles we were planning to bring back to our room¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Perhaps they thought these were juice.¡¹


    Sparkling wine and dry carbonated juice are quite similar.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter, but I think that non-alcoholic canned soju is no more than carbonated juice.


    I thought it was a product that more or less tricked its consumers, but be that as it may be, there seems to be demand for it


    It seems that when you are offered alcohol at a party and refuse, if you have a juice in your hand, you will be looked down on or even made fun of.


    It may be non-alcoholic, but it is ultimately a can of soju, it seems to be an item to be used in such an excuse.


    ¡¸Ura~, you lewd-headed duo~. Listen to me~.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi. Mai is not allowed to drink from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸In its own way, I think you can say that it¡¯s the same as usual.¡¹


    Her being sharp-tongued is indeed the same as usual, but she¡¯s swaying left and right as though she¡¯s about to have a delivery.


    Shizuka is slumping and sleeping quietly on the table, while Miharu and Natsumi are both muddle-headed, leaning against each other.


    Saki is tipping her glass with both hands and gulping down.


    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯m used to accompany my family in drinking at dinner time since days ago, so¡­¡¹


    She seems to be a drinker, as there seems to be no chance in her complexion.


    ¡¸All right, got it then. Now sing.¡¹


    For some reason, Mai-san starts to give orders.


    ¡¸There are still some strawberries left. Here, say aan.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. Truly a great cause.¡¹


    I¡¯m moved by Seiichi¡¯s nice guy act, as he humor Mai, who is obediently being fed even as she shows a smug look on her face.

 CH 25.1

    Skill Activation


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm connected to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºthird¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸Umm¡­. ¡ºLocation¡».¡¹


    Natsumi, closing her eyes and clasping her hands in front of her chest as though praying, activates her skill.


    The reason why she looks somewhat bashful is most likely due to her finding the chanting embarrassing.


    I can sympathize with her, as I¡¯ve tried out various chanting to activate my skill.


    ¡¸O fires of hell, tainted with jet-black darkness, destroy the enemies that stand before me!¡¹ I feel a little embarrassed when I shout things like that.


    By the way, I have yet to use my ¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡» skill.


    No, now that I think about it, it stands to reason that its skill wasn¡¯t activated when I imagined burst of flames despite the class having ¡ºThunder God¡» attached to its name.


    The image of splitting the ground by throwing a meteor strike was also not good.


    Come to think of it, I once tried to raise my hands to the sky and shout, as I imagined the image of roaring thunder descending like rain, but as expected nothing happened.


    As I recall, it was a sunny day, but suddenly a rain shower started to fall as the sky turned black, so I had no choice but to head back midway.


    Thanks to this, I managed to pass through it without catching a cold, but the current state where I¡¯ve found no clue whatsoever is disheartening.


    As expected, I¡¯m lacking in a solid image.


    ¡¸The unexplored area is this way, I think¡­.¡¹


    I pat Natsumi, who seems to have yet to gain confidence, in the head.


    ¡ºLocation¡» skill seems to be able to let us know our current coordinate in the dungeon.


    It¡¯s written in the skill dictionary that it can also perceive the adjacent, surrounding corridors and chambers, but as expected the range appears to be narrow.


    Compared to the skills possessed by its superior class, such as ¡ºAtlas¡», which can search a wide area map, or ¡ºSearch Guide (Navigate)¡», which can calculate the location of realm gates and specific monsters, its ease of use is kind of questionable.


    It seems that the skill effect will expand as you level, so I think it¡¯s a good idea to gradually let them earn EXP.


    ¡¸Say, Umi-chan. By the way, can you tell me our current coordinate number, please?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. This place is¡­ point 136¡ã42¡¯14.4¡¹e of 36¡ã06¡¯24.2¡¹n.¡¹


    Seiichi, opening the map of the first stratum he has taken out from his backpack, lets out a sigh.


    ¡¸Looks like we¡¯re completely in the uncharted area.¡¹


    ¡¸Around which part are we roughly at?¡¹


    He points to a point that deviates from the drawing to Mai, who is peering into the map that looks like a crossword puzzle compactly written on a graph paper.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s a point somewhere around a hundred grid toward this direction.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is this dungeon actually that vast?¡¹


    Mai creases her eyebrows into°Ë character as she tilts her head, but in my memory, I have a feeling that it¡¯s much vaster than that.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to make such a worried look.


    As I pat Natsumi, Miharu, Shizuka and Saki stand in a line next to her, but I wonder why they are lining up?


    ¡¸We can¡¯t try out Haru-chan¡¯s ¡ºHeal¡» without somewhat getting injured, so let¡¯s start Hime-chan¡¯s rehabilitation, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸If we find a realm gate, it looks like a good idea to head down right then and there. I¡¯d like to take a look at the second stratum too.¡¹


    In the midterm examination at the end of May, it seems that the test for specialized subjects will be to reach the second stratum.


    It¡¯s not time to get flustered yet, but I think we should just try to proceed as far as we can.


    ¡¸Your power and shield effect have likely fallen down, so be sure not to force yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Ehehe.¡¹


    Saki seems to be happy as she¡¯s getting patted, but I¡¯d like her not to act recklessly.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Seiyaaa!¡¹


    Brandishing her katana above her head, Saki steps forward and accelerates abnormally.


    The next moment, *clank clank clank*, I hear the sounds of three-consecutive strikes at the same time.


    With a flash of her skirt, she bends one of her knees and steps back at once.


    Or rather, *swoosh*, she glides across the floor backward, as if she has been launched from a catapult.


    Closing in upon them with a super acceleration from beyond her opponents¡¯ maai, unleashing three consecutive slashes in a row, and then stepping back until she is out their maai.


    It is totally like a battle scene from a martial arts anime.


    The sequence of events from the start of the attack to the breakaway is the¡ºFlash Attack (Scud)¡» skill of the¡ºSword Master¡» class.


    While holding her breath, she¡¯s able to move in an accelerated state.


    It feels like she¡¯ll be able to even cut off bullets from guns.


    It allows for maneuvers at a speed unperceivable to the eyes, but it also places a heavy burden on the flesh.


    Such a state of delayed action seems to be called post-skill rigor mortis (Skill Delay).


    ¡¸Gugegaaaaah!¡¹


    The Goblin Lord, receiving the slashing attacks with both hands clad in boorish gauntlets, comes rushing toward Saki¡¯s direction.


    ¡¸Cherry ball x ten, shoot!¡¹


    Raising her rod, Mai fires out marble-sized magic balls like a shotgun.


    They explode here and there on its muscular, huge body, which is twice as high.


    As its tough, or rather, its SP armoring seems to be thick, Mai, whose magic attacks are not too effective against it, switches to the role of creating smoke screens or hindering its movements.


    ¡¸Behind you. You blockhead.¡¹


    With the trench knives wielded in both hands, Seiichi stabs the Goblin Lord¡¯s rear from behind, as it switches its target from Saki to Mai.


    Seiichi¡¯s not moving at an overwhelming speed like that of Saki, but by making use of his seclusion skill to diminish the perception toward him, his presence is also hard to grasp.


    Perhaps finding the knives that stab it in the rear painful, it shifts its hate from Mai to Seiichi and swings its tout arm.


    How should I put it, it seems to be dumber than a normal goblin.


    Its head seems to be not that good, but it boasts unusual toughness, and the battle has been commencing for around thirty minutes already.


    In the depth of the chamber, there is a stone gate, or rather a facility that looks like a torii, which seems to be the realm gate we are looking for.


    And then, the Goblin Lord is the guardian of the gate (gatekeeper), and if we don¡¯t defeat it, we won¡¯t be able to proceed to the next stratum.


    It¡¯s quite an RPG feeling.


    I drink from the PET bottle I receive from Shizuka and wipe my sweat off with the towel handed over to me by Natsumi.


    We have been exchanging blows head on, but as expected it¡¯s getting draining for us, so we take a break to rehydrate ourselves.


    It¡¯s not that I alone am slacking off, as we¡¯re taking it in turns in replenishing ourselves.


    ¡¸¡ºHeal¡».¡¹


    A faint, weak light envelops me, and I feel my languid fatigue getting eased.


    ¡¸Thanks a bunch. Just be sure not to force yourself.¡¹


    I stroke Miharu, who clasps her hands in front of her chest as if praying.


    In addition to treating physical injuries, the¡ºHeal¡» used by Miharu seems to have the effect of restoring fatigue and improving physical condition.


    It¡¯s said to also be able to fix things like hangovers, so it¡¯s a pretty versatile curing ability.


    It¡¯s just, conversely, Miharu¡¯s SP is rapidly decreasing, so I think it¡¯s better for her to be more prudent with it.


    ¡¸No, the one who¡¯s receiving most damage is you, after all, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, no problem.¡¹


    I can¡¯t move as fast as Seiichi or Saki, so it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve received attacks that I couldn¡¯t evade.


    However, the opponent seems to be a mix-maxed BOSS monster that throws everything into defense, so its attack is light.


    Instead as a blunt weapon, the way it uses the gauntlets on its arms to smash the floor while raising a roar is a mere show.


    I bet the gauntlets are most likely imbued with¡ºEffect¡» skill effect.


    ¡¸¡­ As your metal rod clashes against its gauntlets, the way you both similarly get sent flying ten meters away with a boom is not at all light, I believe.¡¹


    I smashed it with more or less everything I had, but our attacks ended up offsetting each other.

 CH 25.2

    The hexagonal six-foot metal rod boasts low lethality, but above all else it¡¯s sturdy, so it¡¯s heartening that it won¡¯t break no matter how violently I wield it.


    Seiichi and the others are whittling down the Goblin Lord by adeptly passing around the hate.


    One of the reasons why our party, which has been so domineering against the small fry goblins, is struggling is because of the armor the Goblin Lord is wearing.


    Just like the gauntlets, it¡¯s not a Japanese style armor, but a Western style plate mail.


    Design-wise, it¡¯s not that of the full plate mail you often see in museums, but rather a design-oriented armor with strangely many exposed parts that look like something a barbarian tribe would wear in a stylish fantasy illustration.


    It¡¯s not the type that covers the whole body, but the way it still pretty much has the vital parts and joints properly guarded is very hateful.


    Saki¡¯s slashes are blocked by the armor, and while Seiichi¡¯s knives are able to stab the gaps and the rear, they are far from fatal.


    Even Mai¡¯s large size magic ball which was fired at the beginning of the battle, left nothing more than black soot on the gauntlets that blocked it in a cross arms.


    It looks like our party lacks the means of attack to pierce through a heavy armor.


    Saki, whose corners of lips and eyes are gradually slanting upward as she keeps a watchful eye on it with blazing eyes, is so fired up as though she¡¯s about to try to bisect it along with its armor.


    Let¡¯s leave aside the muscle-headed, battle maniac Saki.


    Seiichi and Mai are showing signs of mental fatigue.


    Even though Miharu, and more or less Shizuka too, have been offering diligent support as healers, there is still the danger of the party collapsing due to a single mistake.


    My rest time still lasts for a while longer, so I try to seriously ponder about the skills of¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡».


    Speaking of the image of Thunder God, it is the painting of the Fujin and Raijin on a gold folding screen.


    Rather than Thunder God, I think the name¡¸Kaminari-sama (God of Lightning)¡¹ seems more appropriate.


    Carrying a taiko on his back, holding a bachi in his hand, riding on a cloud in his underwear, flying in the sky while raining down rumbling lightning.


    I see, I haven¡¯t thought of the item such as a taiko.


    Let¡¯s buy a taiko at the purchasing department when we get back.


    I should work from the appearance first.


    Instead of a bachi, I guess the hexagonal six-foot rod should be fine, though it is a bit long.


    Next is¡­ for now let¡¯s try taking off my clothes.


    The twin sisters are staring at me with a startled look, but Shizuka has gotten used to it, so her gaze is wet in a good way.


    Wearing nothing but my underwear is kind of harsh visual-wise, so I¡¯m not going to touch my bottom half.


    ¡¸Come on out, Cloud.¡¹


    When I try summoning a cloud, as there¡¯s no harm in trying it out, a cloud, which looks like cotton dust that has accumulated on the window frame, comes out.


    So far so good.


    It is a small cloud the size of a zabuton, but I am more or less able to get on it.


    It feels like I am stepping on a cushion made of low-resilience material without my feet piercing through it.


    If I were to use this as the filling for the cushion pillow equipped by Yuki-chan, I think she would be happy.


    Well, the reason why its size is so shabby is because I¡¯m just an apprentice, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    First of all, when I try to take off, it rises at a speed similar to running.


    In the same manner as radio control, the controls are pretty easy, but I have to be careful because I almost hit my head on the ceiling.


    As I cross my arms and look down on the world while standing upright on the cloud, Seiichi, Mai, Saki and the Goblin Lord are dumbfounded, looking at me with mouths open.


    To show an opening in the middle of battle, it looks like both friend and foe are fatigued.


    Flying at a height unreachable by its arm, I bash the Goblin Lord in the head with the hexagonal six-foot directly from above.


    The goblin lord, which is dumbfounded and looking at me with frightened eyes, gets its head smashed with a bang and falls to its knees.


    Even though it¡¯s a great opportunity to launch follow up attacks, all of my party members, probably due to exhaustion, remain standing in place with their mouths open.


    ¡¸¡­ Say, we¡¯re in the middle of a serious battle, but can I make retorts to various things?¡¹


    ¡¸Say, say, can I take a rest first? I¡¯m not in a state of mind to use magic, though.¡¹


    ¡¸So, cool! Danna-sama, you¡¯re so amazing!¡¹


    Saki is admiring me with sparkling eyes, so I¡¯m getting more and more hyped up.


    I feel like I can use my skills now.


    I have a feeling that my skills are not limited only to such a joke skill where I merely summon clouds and soar to the sky.


    Now imagine it.


    What are the other skills of Kaminari-sama?


    I formulate an image of standing in the air above the Goblin Lord.


    By the way, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any anti-aircraft techniques, and it¡¯s moving about left and right in an attempt to run away, but my cloud-flying pursuit is faster.


    The zabuton cloud beneath my feet begins to crackle and discharge electricity, playing rocky background music.


    I point my palm at the Goblin Lord, whose pig face is twitching in fear.


    ¡¸¡ªGive me your belly button!¡¹


    To be honest, when I think of Kaminari-sama¡¯s skills, this is the only one that comes to mind.


    I fire the crackling image at the Goblin Lord¡¯s abdomen, at a place which I think that is where its belly button would be.


    With a thud, or rather a bang, or rather a sound of bursting air, a white light bites into the Goblin Lord¡¯s abdomen like a snake.


    I can feel the crackling of the electricity discharged by the cloud beneath my feet through my body, and even my hair is standing on end, but I don¡¯t feel the sense of getting electrified myself.


    The tip of the lightning bolt remains pierced into the Goblin Lord, which is glowing bright white and spasming, twitching and falling on its back.


    A nasty smell of burning protein and a weird smell, probably ozone, fills the air.


    My GP bar memory is dwindling at a sizzling rate, and I end up running out of gas in about five seconds.


    What a skill with bad fuel consumption, I think.


    The cloud also vanishes, and I land on the floor with the six-foot rod on my shoulder.


    The Goblin Lord, convulsing and raising a cloud of white smoke, has been sufficiently half-roasted, turning into splatter on the same level as a browser crasher image.


    But it won¡¯t work on me, who¡¯s been trained by numerous erotic disguised gore images.


    ¡¸Alright, time to beat it down.¡¹


    I wave one hand as a signal for my party members to attack at once, but there is no reaction.


    I look around at my surroundings while keeping a vigilant eye on the Goblin Lord, which has ceased to even twitch.


    I can¡¯t tell what Seiichi and Mai, who have both cordially stiffened in holy cow pose, are trying to do.


    I wonder if they¡¯ve acquired some sort of merging skill or something.


    Saki is falling on her rear with her panties exposed, the twin sisters are cowering and trembling, while Shizuka is standing still, staring at the distant with dry eyes.


    There is a high possibility that they have suffered some kind of psychological attack.


    Is it a new kind of attack method, or is it the trump card of the Goblin Lord?


    First of all, I hold aloft my six-foot rod, intending to smash the goblin lord five or six times.


    With a clang, the armor comes off the Goblin Lord, which is vanishing as if its outline is collapsing, and rolls over.

 CH 25.3

    ¡¸Now confess.¡¹


    ¡¸What might you be talking about?¡¹


    Managed to safely descend to the second stratum, as we were resting, tired from the boss battle, the time limit to return came about.


    If we had continued to get entangled by the Goblin Lord as we were, we might have ended up running out of time.


    It sure was worth it to take the trouble of activating my skills.


    And yet, for some reason, I am being questioned.


    ¡¸What the heck was that thunder magic, or rather that blackish cotton candy looking thing you rode? Why did you take off your clothes in the first place? Spill it out.¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down.¡¹


    During dinner on the day we dive into the dungeon, it¡¯s become customary to hold a somewhat sumptuous evaluation meeting at the student cafeteria.


    But today we are having a shabby dinner of bento and takeaway dishes at ShizukaxMai¡¯s room at Hakutsuru-sou.


    With six people in the room, as expected it¡¯s a bit cramped, but it¡¯s also exciting in its own way, like a sleepover party.


    ¡¸Rather, is that kaboom really a magic skill? No, if it isn¡¯t, then what in the world it is, though.¡¹


    ¡¸My legs turned into jelly¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸For it to pierce through the floor, it was quite the electrical discharge, but it was harmless to us, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Shizuka and the others are picking up takoyaki and French fries.


    I¡¯d like to eat some too, or rather, I wonder if it is okay to undo my seiza.


    ¡¸By all means.¡¹


    ¡¸Please.¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi, waiting upon me on either side of me, reverently hold the food in their hands and serve it to me.


    Even if they offer me salt, raw rice and sake, it¡¯s somewhat troubling.


    Also, why the worship?


    Is it a new kind of bullying?


    When they went to the student cafeteria, they must have bought various stuff in fluster.


    ¡¸It seems to be called mike. I was told by both of them that I should feed it to you, so umm, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Later.¡¹


    These raw daikon or carrots, I¡¯d like them at least to be cut into sticks and added with mayonnaise.


    GP is considerably slower to recover compared to SP, but as I¡¯m being taken care of by the twin sisters, I feel like its recovery is speeding up.


    And, it will also recover by doing something erotic.


    ¡¸Say, Touma. I can understand your feeling of wanting to keep your trump card hidden.¡¹


    Seiichi crosses his arms and nods to himself, but such intentions, I have nothing of the sort whatsoever.


    ¡¸But you know, we¡¯re now comrades, aren¡¯t we? And you know what? In the dungeon, you went like¡­ whizzing to the air, taking your clothes off, and so on, as expected even our mind would go blank upon being shown such a spectacle. It¡¯s hard to keep up with, you get what I mean, don¡¯t you? Rather, get it.¡¹


    ¡¸Same here, I thought I had gotten somewhat accustomed to your absurd antics, Touma-kun, but I guess I¡¯d like you to let me prepare myself first¡­.¡¹


    You¡¯re totally right.


    If I were to see a nude Seiichi shining and flying in the air, even I¡¯d be somewhat surprised.


    But I wonder how I should explain it.


    ¡¸That was a skill that my class can use, I think. It¡¯s unregistered, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called.¡¹


    Perhaps, it¡¯s a move called Navel Snatch or something.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, it was a class called¡ºApprentice¡» or something, right? ¡­ Hey, what kind of apprentice is it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thunder God. The official name is¡ºThunder God Apprentice (Raijin Jr.)¡», or so it¡¯s written in Interface.¡¹


    If they retort to it, I¡¯ll have no choice but to respond to it.


    And if they say¡¸Let¡¯s go to the dungeon in tiger hide underwear¡¹ or something, I think I¡¯ll leave the party.


    ¡¸Raijin-sama¡­ Ah, I think I can somewhat understand now.¡¹


    ¡¸So there¡¯s also such a class, huh.¡¹


    Mai and Saki accept it in a light manner.


    Shizuka knew about it from the beginning since she could see my Interface.


    As for Miharu and Natsumi, let¡¯s stop worshiping me.


    ¡¸¡­ As expected it¡¯s not in the list. It¡¯s a completely unknown class. Why the heck did you choose such a questionable class?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask.¡¹


    Seiichi, who seems to be doing a database search on his student handbook, heaves out a sight and scratches his head.


    Rather, even though his was turned into scrap just like mine, he seems to have switched it with a brand new one without me knowing.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem to be specialized in merrymaking like that of SSR classes, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a class that is specialized in a single aspect like that of rare classes either.¡¹


    ¡¸In my opinion, I wonder if it¡¯s not a rare class of¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» branching that specializes in thunder magic?¡¹


    ¡¸No, the magic skills you use are, you see, different from the norm¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know of any games that feature magicians who is apt at exchanging blows with a Boss monster, though.¡¹


    I wonder if that¡¯s not dependent on equipment.


    Like conversion type items that turn magical energy to attack power.


    The six-foot rod, which is called whatever gear or something, has such a scent to it.


    ¡¸You once blew off goblin¡¯s head with your punch, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like a tonfa. There is a significance to having it equipped.¡¹


    Moreover, in common RPGs, there are many cases of equipment categories being only equippable depending on the class, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s such a restriction here.


    In fact, I think only the¡ºFighter¡» branching classes, which offer physical strength and stamina correction, will be able to equip heavy armor.


    Even Saki, who has turned into a¡ºSword Master¡», can carry an axe with ease.


    It¡¯s just¡ºSword Master¡» skills such as¡ºFlash Attack (Scud)¡» will mostly likely be disabled.


    Such a weapon dependent skill is extremely few in number, so Miharu can also pray¡ºBless us¡» or something without worry while wearing a full plate mail.


    But for now, let¡¯s stop and eat the dinner first.


    ¡¸I thought it was so like a vanguard class, but well, I suppose there¡¯s no problem with it, right? It¡¯s an extremely fishy class, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Everything is alright, no problem. Class change has now become possible again.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    After we defeated the Goblin Lord, my¡ºThunder God Apprentice¡» reached level 10 and the class change pop-up display appeared.


    The timing is just right, so let¡¯s try discussing it.


    ¡¸I think what our party currently needs is a tank, the role of a shield.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, even now, I believe you are handling this role without any problems, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Qu~i~te, berserker-like, though. But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any problem with the current class style, is there?¡¹


    ¡¸Superior class of¡ºFighter¡» branching, ¡ºKnight¡», huh. True enough, I¡¯d love to have a tank, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for you to hold a shield and defending, right, Touma?¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s going to swing the huge shield and smash the monster, right? I can imagine it.¡¹


    I wonder if everyone¡¯s image of me is that of a barbarian.


    ¡¸I think your current class is strong enough, though. But well, for now, tell me the option list first. I have a feeling that there are some weird rare classes among them.¡¹


    No one but Shizuka can see it, so let¡¯s write them down on paper.


    I had a feeling that I would end up misfiring again if I opened the list in the dungeon, so I didn¡¯t check it.


    I touch the class name and let the list box pop up.


    From the other members¡¯ point of view, I¡¯m merely waving my finger in a dubious movement, so it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing.


    Hmm, the candidates for my class change have decreased in number.


    I wonder why there are no downgraded class change options.

 CH 25.4

    SSR:


    ¡ºSloth Demon (Belphegor)¡» EX, ¡ºGreed Demon (Mamon)¡» EX, ¡ºLust Demon (Asmodeus)¡» EX


    GR:


    ¡ºGod Slayer Apprentice (Judas Jr.)¡», ¡ºGaki Eater (Overgreed)¡», ¡º£ª£ª£ª Apprentice¡»


    ¡ºRaijin¡» EX, ¡ºEvil God¡» EX, ¡º£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª¡» EX


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    Everyone¡¯s eyes, as they take a look at the notebook I borrowed from Shizuka, are dry, like that of a Tibetan fox.


    ¡¸My bad. It looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you a bit, Touma. There are only unknown irregular classes here.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ These three on the top, could these be the superior branching of the Lord class¡ºPeerless Lord (Don Juan)¡»?¡¹


    ¡¸These garbled ones, as expected we can¡¯t read them, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, I wonder if I should worship you, too.¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi, you do not need to nod to her.


    ¡¸Ah, indeed, there seems to be only Gods and Demons. By the way, this God Slayer, did you kill some God somewhere?¡¹


    ¡¸No.¡¹


    Come to think of it, I have a feeling that Suke-san the spirit said something about it.


    ¡¸The crazy rare ones are said to have abnormally hard conditions, you know? Maybe that¡¯s it?¡¹


    Seiichi pulls out a dry beer out of nowhere and starts gulping it down.


    Mai and the others also start gulping it down, but I believe the discussion is yet concluded.


    ¡¸No, whichever is fine, isn¡¯t it? From their names alone, they all reek of cheat classes, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Should I persist until¡ºFighter¡» appears on the list?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, right? Give up. If¡ºFighter¡» were to be mixed in on this list, that¡¯ll be terrifying instead.¡¹


    What an unfriendly friend he is.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want such a garbled classes, or so I start to think.¡¹


    ¡¸Can I have another serving?¡¹


    ¡¸Tentatively speaking, I believe it¡¯s better to choose a class that is further in the step. Maybe.¡¹


    How should I put it, they¡¯re all being careless about it.


    ¡¸When I look at Danna-sama, my self-conceit that I¡¯ve also gotten a little stronger disappears.¡¹


    ¡¸You are pretty strong yourself, Saki.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. I¡¯ll do my best.¡¹


    The heavy drinker Saki, broadly smiling, is pouring the drink for everyone.


    She¡¯s intending to make them smashed just like yesterday, isn¡¯t she? I can imagine it.


    Quite the schemer she is.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    There was a shower room adjacent to the large public bath at Hakutsuru-sou.


    There was a lot of training where you had to move your body at Toyoashihara Academy, so it was necessary to have facilities where you could wash off the sweat even outside of bathing hours.


    But at midnight, when the moon was just past its zenith, even though the water had been drained from the public bath, there were no figures of a person in the shower rooms.


    The lights in the windows were going out one by one, and people were beginning to let out steady breath in their beds.


    On the floor tiles that were faintly lit by incandescent lamps, hot water flowed and steam drifted.


    Amidst the sound of fine water pouring from the shower, stifled moans were mixed in.


    One of the stalls, separated by a partition.


    A bath towel was hung over the swinging door, providing a meager veiling.


    ¡¸¡­.Fu, ngh.¡¹


    She arched back at the feeling of the penis, which had been stirring the inside of her body, being pulled out as it thoroughly rubbed her sensitive parts.


    Saki, holding her own mouth, desperately endured her orgasm.


    She could even feel the water droplets bouncing off her skin as they landed on her.


    Saki didn¡¯t know what the normal sex was of a normal couple was like, as she had never gotten involved in a relationship between men and women before entering the academy.


    She had no dissatisfaction with the threesome along with Shizuka, which she had gotten completely accustomed to.


    It was just that she was dissatisfied with herself, who was so easy to reach an orgasm, and she admired the figure of Shizuka, who stickily and happily entangled her body.


    In the field of sports and martial arts, where you had to move your body, if you were to ask me who was the most cheat-like extraordinary prodigy in the world, it would be none other than Saki.


    Her synchronization with her flesh, which brought forth her sensitively developed motor and sensory nerves, could be said to be on a completely different league compared to that of ordinary people.


    It could be said that the distance between the flesh and the mind was close.


    The flesh moved as she imagined it to, and she ended up feeling the feedback from the flesh to the fullest.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­.¡¹


    His fingers crawled over her thighs, which had become tighter after repeated battles during dungeon dives.


    The robust arm, which was coming from her rear, was moving toward the base of her inner thighs, making its way into the sticky and loosened up soft part.


    The area around the freshly vacated hole accepted his fingertips with a slipperiness that even the hot water of the shower couldn¡¯t wash away.


    As the protrusion at the base of the seam was kneaded with a finger, the hot meat stick was pressed against her spine through the valley between her buttocks, causing her body to arch back and convulse.


    She ended up feeling sorry for herself that at this rate she felt like she was going to end up reaching orgasm simply from having the valley of her buttocks used and rubbed by his penis.


    It was because she knew that Touma was still far from satisfied.


    Last night, staying at Hakutsuru-sou together with everyone else who had gotten dead drunk, in the corner of the room where Shizuka and the others had been put to bed together, she entangled her body with his as Touma desired.


    Crouching in the shadows of the bedboard as if they were hiding, the sense of immorality and pleasure she felt as she reached orgasm multiple times while stifling her voice was unbearable.


    Losing counts on how many times he had to take care of her, Touma, who apologetically sought to continue while worrying about her who was easy to lose consciousness, was so endearing.


    ¡¸Fua¡­.¡¹


    *Squish*, his hand moved toward her breasts as well.


    It was the weak point that served as a complex for Saki, who possessed an overall slender figure.


    Especially as she was shown the pampering generously offered by Shizuka, who boasted extraordinary sized breasts, all the more so.


    Although Saki was two levels inferior in cup sizes, they were erogenous zones that were no less sensitive than anyone else.


    Getting squeezed with the fingers as if latching onto the protrusion of her nipple, she ended up reaching a small orgasm, squeezing the middle finger that had been inserted into her.


    Unable to endure the excitement any longer, Touma hugged Saki from the front, held her right leg up and pushed himself into her firmly.


    ¡¸Hauu!¡¹


    Saki, clinging to him with her hands on his back, unconsciously scratched him with her nails.


    As they were taking a shower, their hips were smacking against each other, drenched.


    With the base of her thighs held up with both hands, she locked both of her legs around Touma¡¯s waist as she clung to him, receiving the violent swing of his hips close to ejaculation.


    At the sensation of getting knocked from the inside around her navel, Saki, who had already cum, merely continued to cling to him and endure it, as though trying not to let go of her consciousness.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ Hau, hnnnu.¡¹


    As a large amount of hot pent up vigor was bursting out, spurting into the depth of her body, Saki, who was melting with her tongue sticking out, surrendered herself to the warmth of supreme bliss, unconcerned about the face she was currently making.


    With his whole body stiffened, Touma¡¯s body was as robust as a rock, and she accepted the seeding to the fullest as she embraced him.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ahn¡­ahn¡­¡¹


    Her buttocks, swinging as if to squeeze the meat stick dry, greatly increased the width of the pendulum.


    As Touma showed a doubtful yet apologetic face, Saki nodded her head and hugged his robust back tightly.

 CH 26.1

    ¡¸Touma-kun. Yahoo.¡¹


    ¡¸Yahoo. Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    It¡¯s Mikan-senpai whose smile is also cute today as usual.


    And the club store of Adept Workers is also bustling with quietness as usual.


    I think they offer good products at reasonable prices, but I wonder if I should do some advertising for them.


    The other day, the sleepy-looking vice-prez, Rinko-senpai, I believe, was in charge of tending the store, but today it is the president herself.


    ¡¸Did you come for equipment maintenance? Come on in, come on in.¡¹


    I take up on her offer and go inside the counter.


    Yup the fancy, pinky interior doesn¡¯t quite suit me.


    There are about three senior girls inside, so I bow silently.


    They stiffen as they see my figure, before then talking in a whisper, maybe they were having a member-only secret meeting.


    I can hear words like strangle, bury, burn, and so on, so I wonder if they are making a beggar¡¯s bird or something.


    It was something that I used to eat long ago, when I was holed up in the mountains during my wild days.


    I don¡¯t know the official way of cooking it, but I used to catch wild pheasants, remove their intestines, suitably wrap them in leaves, bury them in the ground with clay, and then make a bonfire to steam the whole ground on top of it.


    By the way, I also skewered and roasted the intestines and ate them.


    I think I was quite the feral child back then.


    ¡¸Are you fine with some oolong tea?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me.¡¹


    Bringing cups and a PET bottle from the refrigerator, with a plop, Mikan-senpai sits in front of the chabudai.


    ¡¸Looks like you are by yourself today, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. They seem to have various things to do.¡¹


    While enjoying some sauce senbei as the tea-snack, we amuse ourselves with some chatting.


    Dragging Saki away, it seems like Shizuka and the others need to have some discussion about tightening discipline or something.


    Mai is down from a hangover, or rather, she is sleeping like a log.


    Seiichi has also disappeared earlier in the afternoon on some minor business or something.


    I think our party has a very good cohesiveness.


    ¡¸All of your friends seem to be good people, don¡¯t they, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Speaking of whether they are good or bad, they¡¯re all oddballs.¡¹


    Other than the new addition of occult lover-ish twin sisters, there¡¯s an onani youtuber, a gluttony of sweets, a rotten masochist, and battle manic of a girl.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that I¡¯m the only one with proper common sense.


    At any rate, I¡¯m going to give the souvenirs for Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸Wow. There¡¯s so many of it¡­. Really, how did you collect all of these?¡¹


    ¡¸I hunted for a number of them while leveling up my comrades.¡¹


    I could just leave it at that, Seiichi said.


    It seems that he has talked to Rinko-senpai the vice-prez about it.


    As usual, he¡¯s a man with a swift hand.


    ¡¸Au~, I¡¯m happy, but be sure not to overdo it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸If you say that you want it, Mikan-senpai, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­.¡¹


    It¡¯s merely the difference between leaving and collecting these things, which are dropped like trash.


    Somehow, Mikan-senpai stiffens with her face turning red, I wonder if she accidentally pisses herself a bit or something.


    The discussion among the club members behind me also suddenly becomes lively, and I can hear the words of guilty, stinks and so on.


    I¡¯d like them to leave her alone.


    ¡¸G, geez, you mustn¡¯t make fun of your senpai, you know. I can¡¯t let my guard down around you, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahem. Let me see it then. If it¡¯s a simple sharpening, I¡¯ll finish it by today.¡¹


    The smug Mikan-senpai is adorable, but the purpose of my intrusion today is not weapon maintenance.


    ¡¸Actually, I got some equipment in the dungeon, but the size didn¡¯t fit.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a weapon, but an armor? Yes, leave it to me. Size adjustment is where ¡ºCraftsman¡» show their might, after all.¡¹


    The same is true for weapons, but armor has a particularly strict restriction when it comes to its user¡¯s constitution and gender.


    For equipment that sticks tightly to your body such as armor, minute adjustment according to your height and three size measurement will be necessary.


    I¡¯ve heard that ¡ºCraftsman¡» class has skills that allow them to even modify the shape of items and adjust their weight.


    ¡¸Could it be armor dropped by a goblin? Goblin that wear an armor is very rare, but if it¡¯s dropped by it, without a doubt it¡¯s magic armor.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Now that you mention it, it was indeed the first time we¡¯ve encountered a goblin with armor. We¡¯ve only encountered goblins with weapons thus far, after all.¡¹


    I guess goblins are just right opponents for dungeon¡¯s introductory monsters.


    And the way they give us equipment we can use as is is very helpful.


    ¡¸Are you going to be the one who use it, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    It¡¯s a heavy armor that boasts a considerable weight, so Seiichi and Saki were like ¡¸No, Thank you¡¹.


    Rather, if I won¡¯t use it, why not just dispose of it? Even such careless words came about.


    For better or worse, it¡¯s named boss drop equipment, though.


    ¡¸Hmm~, now then, it¡¯s going to be double effort in various ways, so how about we go to the workshop together? Are you okay with time?¡¹


    Today is a free day, so there¡¯s no problem.


    Led by Mikan-senpai, we head to the special classroom building.


    The building itself has been used for lectures on cartography and exploration, but this is the first time I¡¯ve come to the ¡ºWorkshop¡» on the underground floor.


    It seems to be utilizing a pseudo-dungeon space where some skills can be used.


    Mikan-senpai, who is giving me an explanation with patronizing air, is annoyingly cute.


    She is about as Tee n¡¯ Ee as the twin sisters, so the way she looks like a precocious young girl is exceedingly lovely.


    I involuntarily come to wanting to pat her, but we¡¯re being monitored by the ladies of Adept Workers members, who are tailing us with their gaze fixed on us, so I¡¯m exercising prudence here.


    Rather than observing and peeking at us, I think they should¡¯ve just come together with us.


    Her first errand, I wonder if they are cherishing their President in such a manner.


    I can totally relate to their feelings.


    As we enter the academy building and descend the stairs leading to the underground, I feel a tingling sense of discomfort as if I¡¯ve passed through a layer of static electricity midway.


    The faint drifting miasma that stirs my sense of smell.


    The corridor of the windowless academy building is not particularly different from the special classroom building above ground.


    I have a feeling that the pressure of the air, or rather the presence of space, is pretty similar to that in the dungeon.


    The nameplate at the entrance to the training room read ¡ºWorkshop (Factory) Area¡».


    The door itself is unusually bulky.


    It boasts a structure that can be locked with multiple locks from the outside.


    It looks like something that often appears in movies, the one that can be used for level IV physical containment in a research facility dealing with hazardous materials.


    I have a feeling that there were also several levels of emergency shutters along the stairs.


    Mikan-senpai points to a bulky door with a smug look on her face.


    ¡¸Come on, this is the ¡ºWorkshop (Factory)¡».¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The ¡ºWorkshop (Factory) Area¡» was one of the fruits of the academy¡¯s research institution.


    It was a barrier that separated the area and kept the miasma inside the isolated space.


    As long as they could maintain the miasma concentration at the level of the dungeon¡¯s first stratum, even those who had lost their essence crystals would be able to use their skills.


    The concept of the system was built based on the spatial realm ideology of Buddhism and Esoteric Buddhism, and the boundary of Shintoism.


    However, it was not possible to construct a realm just anywhere, but was limited to places such as the discharge spots of dragon vein that had high concentration from the beginning, or spots that overlapped with the underworld, such as the illusory realm.


    The reason it was located underground was because it was close to the largest overlapping spot of the underworlds in Japan, Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    This distance was not a physical one, but an approximate difference in the concept of above and underground.


    The wall that enclosed the barrier of the workshop area was inscribed with a variety of ideograms and art formulas, separating and isolating it from the outside world both physically and conceptually.


    On the floor, which boasted the size of three regular classrooms connected together, there were several work spaces set up.


    Each space, separated by a partition, was equipped with a workbench and provision tools, and overlapping circles of magic square about two meters in diameter were emitting a pale phosphorescence.


    The miasma pressure employed in the workshop area was no more than about half that of the dungeon¡¯s first stratum.


    The skills could barely be used here, but not only were they unstable, their effects were also faint.


    You could raise the pressure to a miasma level at which skills could practically be used through the two stages system with the use of the magic squares.


    By activating the magic squares engraved in the work space, they¡¯d be able to compress the miasma concentration inside the circle.


    In order to activate the magic squares, it was necessary to burn the crystals collected from monsters.


    The workshop itself was a facility open to the public, but the users had to prepare the crystals, which were consumable goods, on their own, which was often called as ¡ºuse fee¡».

 CH 26.2

    The reason why the level of miasma pressure was set in two stages was because monsters would end up naturally appearing should the miasma concentration was at the level of the first stratum.


    Even so, it was not uncommon for amorphous monsters to appear, as in so-called psychic zones, and there were also occasional troubles where monsters accidentally ran wild due to skill fumbles.


    ¡¸¡­ What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹


    The vice-president of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡» club, Rinko, hugged the pale faced club members protectively.


    The workshop was a facility that any student could use.


    In particular, the maintenance of equipment was essential for the dungeon conquering group.


    The core of Rash¨­mon system, the ¡ºrousing the souls controlling the spirits¡» technique, switched material and astral.


    The main purpose of this system was to train the souls (astral) of the humans who dived into the dungeon.


    The restoration of damage to their fleshes and equipment when they logged out of the dungeon was no more than side effects.


    Just as how one¡¯s material was substituted with their astral by Rash¨­mon system when logged into the dungeon, the same went for their items and equipment as well.


    The ¡ºmaterial¡» of the item was replaced with its ¡ºconcept¡», so even if it was damaged or destroyed in the dungeon, it would be restored to the state stored in Rash¨­mon.


    However, the act of battling against monsters, which were the incarnation of the concept of ¡ºhostile entity¡», was a clash of the concept of ¡ºequipment¡» or ¡ºweapon¡» in particular, and the concept itself would be worn away.


    An item whose concept was worn away would have the significance of its existence damaged.


    A sword that was forged to be ¡ºhard¡» and ¡ºsharp¡» would degrade into ¡ºbrittle¡» and ¡ºdull¡».


    Origin gear, equipment forged with powerful passion or the embodiment of the concept itself, on the contrary, could display its full might exactly in the dungeon only.


    ¡¸What you ask? You know, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe. Ah, you don¡¯t even know such a thing, huh.¡¹


    As the boy, who had barged into the booth occupied by ¡ºAdept Workers¡», turned his head, he displayed a similar vulgar smile to that of the other members who were of the same club as him.


    ¡¸You bunch are such an eyesore. Loitering around close to us like that.¡¹


    ¡¸You can just stay away from us, right?¡¹


    The workshop was divided with partitioning screens, but it was of the one floor structure, and with the magic square as the center, it was divided into eighteen work booths.


    Unless it was during a martial arts tournament or before the regular exam, the facility was never overcrowded.


    On weekdays, most of the time, the users congregated right after the lunch break, and once past the peak, it was not uncommon for the facility to be deserted and unoccupied.


    In fact, the only ones using the workshop at the moment were the members of ¡ºAdept Workers¡» and the ¡ºHungry Wolf Warband¡» only.


    The ¡ºHungry Wolf Warband (Wolfsritter)¡» was a club formed for the purpose of conquering the dungeon.


    It was a common pattern for parties of the same class who were originally close to each other to make up the head counts, before then applying for the establishment of a club.


    Even though the goal was to conquer the dungeon, it was only natural for there to be differences in stance, with some clubs of battle faction focusing on leveling up and others whose purpose was to efficiently clear tasks.


    Clubs that stood at the top of academy hierarchy would set their base at the special class club building, which also served as ¡ºworkshop area¡», so they wouldn¡¯t need to take the trouble of coming to this place.


    ¡¸Or like, can you please stay away from our club members?¡¹


    Rinko stepped forward to shield the club members behind her.


    Not only was Adept Workers a girl-only club, their club members were all of the ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching classes.


    Their physical ability correction was low compared to that of combat classes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? You have nothing to do anyway, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not going to the dungeon and merely playing and fiddling with such junks, we¡¯ll kindly keep you accompany.¡¹


    The grinning, faintly smiling boy observed the members of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡» club as if assessing them.


    The uselessly lively and positive chibi president was nowhere to be seen, but she wasn¡¯t up to his preference, so it was just right instead.


    ¡ºAdept Workers¡» tended to move in a group of sizeable number, but today there were only four of them in the workshop, including the vice president.


    It was the perfect timing to lay their hands on the prey they had been eyeing since a long time ago.


    ¡ºWolfsritter¡» was for better or worse a club of the battle faction, but the ¡ºCraftsman¡» members they managed to secure had all been lured and transferred.


    Transferring between clubs in itself was not at all uncommon.


    There were even freelancers who promoted themselves during club events and regularly moved from one club to another.


    They didn¡¯t realize the importance of such role until they were left behind by the ¡ºCraftsman¡» club members who had gotten fed up with being treated poorly.


    A skilled and high-level ¡ºCraftsman¡» could even be a target for headhunting by the high ranked clubs.


    As they progressed in academic year, the number of free, unaffiliated ¡ºCraftsman¡» was almost non-existent.


    ¡ºCraftsman¡» was an essential element of dungeon conquest, but one person in the club was sufficient for the task.


    Much less to say about the treatment of non-combat classes that couldn¡¯t be said to be favorable for the most part, so ¡ºCraftsman¡» who failed to find a place for themselves ended up opting to carrying out a class change to other combat class.


    It took a lot of time and effort to train them from scratch.


    So it was a natural development for them to have an eye on ¡ºAdept Workers¡», where the option of scouting could easily be done and seem to be fun in various ways.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get along well. We¡¯ll be sure to take care of you in various ways, alright, in various ways.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a bad deal for you guys either, right? We¡¯ll even level you up in the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You should have come the day before yesterday. Since it¡¯s no longer necessary now, after all.¡¹


    Placing one hand on her waist, Rinko combed her long and sleek hair with eyes half-closed.


    The members of ¡»Wolfsritter¡» who were meddling with them were three in number, but there seemed to be still a number of them inside the booth.


    They had noticed that there were some people they didn¡¯t recognize, people who were clearly not ¡ºCraftsman¡», but they hadn¡¯t expected them to come meddling with them in such a direct manner.


    However, as a group of girl-only non-combat class, ¡ºAdept Workers¡» experience in receiving this kind of meddling wasn¡¯t not just once or twice occurrence.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never heard good rumors, you know, about your club. Don¡¯t you know that ¡ºCraftsman¡» have horizontal connections? Just know that there are no ¡ºCraftsman¡» who would willingly cooperate with you guys.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, stop yapping your mouth so grandly. You lowly garbage class.¡¹


    With his face creasing and head arching backward, the boy looked down on Rinko.


    Since the beginning, they had no intention of inviting them with gentle methods, and no matter how Rinko and the others responded to them, the method had long been decided.


    The two boys standing behind him were already flaring their noses.


    The members of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡» were all girls who had thoroughly come across that kind of eyes when they were still first year students.


    Them ending up cowering, stiffening and frightened was akin to a conditioned reflex.


    ¡¸¡­ You better not look down on us. Us craftsmen.¡¹


    Rinko stepping back was not due to being frightened.


    As the vice president, her desire to protect her club members and friends outweighed her trauma.


    The tip of her held out left hand reached the area of magic squares that had been in active state.


    ¡¸Armed, steel demon prosthetic arm (steel gauntlet).¡¹


    The outline of a wire frame emerged, covering the fingertips of her left hand to the upper arm.


    Rather than an armored gauntlet, it was more like a robot from an anime, thick and bulging.


    It was the ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡», a means of combat for ¡ºCraftsman¡» who possessed no direct firepower skills.


    The creation of the ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡» was a basic ability of the ¡ºCraftsman¡» branching, but its function as a prime body depended on the individual.


    Its base was ultimately a ¡ºCraftsman¡», a non-combatant class.


    However, the abilities of the ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡», which incorporated dungeon materials and was enhanced with ¡ºCraftsman¡» skill, were by no means inferior to those of the combat class.


    Not only was it possible to wear it on your body as armor like Rinko, who had only summoned a part of it at the moment, and should it be summoned in its entirety, it was also possible to utilize it as a stand-alone weapon with independent mobility.


    However, the initial investment cost to enhance it to the level where it could clash against monsters could be said to be a huge penalty.

 CH 26.3

    Pasifista


    The boys, looking at the prosthetic arm that seemed would be able to easily crush a living being, stepped back with their lips twitched.


    ¡¸Oioi, it¡¯s against academy rules to use your skills on academy grounds, right?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about in the Factory? If you don¡¯t want to have your poor thing crushed, go play with yourselves somewhere beyond our sight.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Kuhaha. Poor thing, what a fine thing to say, Rinkoo~?¡¹


    At the viscous and vulgar tone, blood drained from the face of the wanton Rinko.


    The members of the ¡ºWolfsritter¡», who had been hanging out in the booth, showed up with a similarly crooked smile.


    ¡¸During freshman days, didn¡¯t I make you cum every day until I was tired of it? Didn¡¯t I make you show ahegao every night? Have you forgotten about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Wh, why, are you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Watch how you talk to me! It¡¯s master, isn¡¯t it, huh? I¡¯ll take a piss while having you suck on it again otherwise.¡¹


    The members of the ¡ºWolfsritter¡» club laughed at their recently joined brethren and stirred up fiercely, saying: so sick or of course she¡¯d run away.


    Member transfer between clubs was not an unusual occurrence.


    And naturally brethren of the same type would gather.


    ¡¸You guys are so noisy. Just so you know, I¡¯m the one who tore her virginity. Well, from today on, though, she¡¯s going to be the club¡¯s shared meat toilet. It¡¯s a hand-me-down that has been thoroughly used and trained for a whole year with my dick previously, after all. Before I got bored and threw her away, I got bored with her loose pussy and pissed in her asshole, though!¡¹


    ¡¸Uwa, what a brute. But you see, rather than thrown away, she ran away, didn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, rather than a tall girl, I prefer girls who are bulging in the rear.¡¹


    Being reminded of the abusive deeds like a flashback, Rinko turned pale and wobbled.


    The other club members, huddled together and trembling, were already teary-faced.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, let¡¯s get along well. O ladies of Adept Workers. Our female guild members have all conspired and ran away, you see~. So to be frank, we¡¯re all pent up. We¡¯ll take good care of you all starting today, alright.¡¹


    The president of ¡ºWolfsritter¡» stuck out his tongue and shook his hips on the air.


    As her spirit turning chaotic and losing control of her ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡», Rinko tried to at the very least stand in front of her club members on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­ If you think that a woman would listen to you after a mere rape, how laughable of you.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, what are you babbling on about? You, just how long has it been since you ran away from him? Didn¡¯t the mere sight of him make you shake your ass? You¡¯d become his plaything until just recently, hadn¡¯t you? But your ex-boyfriend-sama doesn¡¯t seem to want you anymore, you see. So this time, all of us are going to train you until you go crazy whenever a dick is stuck into you, whose ever it is, alright.¡¹


    Hollow vessel, essence contamination, the yin-yang system was both a boon and a curse.


    The substitution of souls and spirits through Rashomon subordinated the flesh to the mind.


    But originally, the creatures of this world were under a system in which the mind was subordinate to the flesh.


    ¡¸You being somewhat stubborn would make it more enjoyable, though. We¡¯re seriously pent up here, you see. We¡¯re going to thoroughly gangbang you and make you crazy, so I¡¯ll listen to your complaints after that. If you still have any energy left, that is, oi.¡¹


    ¡¸Aye, leader. Rather, I¡¯ve been activating my skill all this time already, though.¡¹


    The club member with ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡» class, a second step class of ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» branching, put his hand into his pocket and adjusted the position of his erect penis.


    He was one of the three boys who meddled with them at the beginning.


    If you were paying attention, you would have noticed that the breath coming out of his mouth was tinged with a hint of pink.


    This was the ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡» skill, ¡ºseductive breath (Temptation)¡».


    It was the basic skill of the superior class, which was ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡» for men and ¡ºHarlot (Nymph)¡» for women, where based on the stage of inhaled air contaminated by the breath, the saving roll of ¡ºaroused¡» would take place.


    Unlike poison, hallucinations, and other abnormal states, it showed no immediate effect, but each time you failed to resist it, the aroused level would increase little by little.


    As it had no immediate effect, it was a kind of troublesome abnormal state that you couldn¡¯t perceive its attack.


    Since the miasma concentration in the workshop is lower than in the dungeon, its effect was also halved, but the attack was all the more imperceptible.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for such trouble. Just let me give her some light pounding, it¡¯ll surely make her remember that she¡¯s a sow who shakes her ass no matter who it is she¡¯s banged by. Right, Rinko?¡¹


    A boy with a frivolous fox-like face stroked his erect penis, which had been pulled out of his zipper, with his right hand.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t come any closer, please.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s been about three months, huh? It¡¯s been a while, so it¡¯s raring to go even though the partner is you, you see. Come on now, get down and turn your ass over. Since after this long while, this master of yours is going to bestow upon you some pity, after all¡­.¡¹


    Rinko, unable to move as though she was in sleep paralysis, bit her own lips.


    For a flesh that had been enslaved once, the master¡¯s pneuma was the sweetest drug of all.


    For those of faint spirit, it was a nectar that they would never want to get away from on their own accords, by all means.


    After being invited and encouraged by Mikan and getting out of the mire, the craving was at the level of it being accompanied by a pain that was called abstinence syndrome or withdrawal symptoms.


    ¡¸Just how many men have you kept accompany since then? You¡¯ve got quite a sexy hips now there.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t, touch me.¡¹


    ¡¸Wearing such unattractive panties, I told you to wear a thong, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    Even as she had her skirt rudely rolled up and her ass slapped over her simple creamy yellow panties, she was unable to muster up any resistance.


    ¡¸Turn your ass over. I¡¯m going to use it, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright then, I¡¯ll go with the girl in the back, first come first serve.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Noo!¡¹


    ¡¸Uha, so cute. No need to worry, with my elf skill being fully activated, I¡¯ll take you straight to heaven, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Glaring at me with teary eyes like that, so cute. It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you out, I¡¯ll stick my cock in all of you, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸This chubby-chan over here has really big tits, so sick.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi, come on, follow the order.¡¹


    The boys crowded into Adept Workers¡¯ booth like ants swarming over candy that had fallen to the ground.


    That was just how much they were thirsty for women, and in the miasma-filled space, just like in the dungeon, their beastly nature was roused to the limit.


    ¡¸Oi. The left out ones over there, go and keep an eye on the entrance of the workshop. Say that it¡¯s closed for today, no, all of it is occupied.¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, damn it. I got a late start. Take turns after one shot, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, you know what, don¡¯t you think there is a possibility that the rest of the club members will come here too? I¡¯m aiming for that tiny president, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸You have a loli fetish, huh.¡¹


    The four boys headed for the entrance, reeling from the screams that could be heard from behind them.


    The door, which automatically closed as one entered and exited, completely isolated the workshop from the corridor.


    No matter what was going on inside, no sound would leak out.


    The crotches of the boys who were on guard duty were swelling up, but were not that impatient to have a go.


    There was still quite some time before the closing of the gates of Rashomon, so there were almost no students who used the workshop.


    It was because after adequately gangbanging the four girls, they planned to abduct them to their club room and confine them so that they could have a go with them as they pleased for a while.


    In this academy that placed so much emphasis on specialized subjects, if a student merely skipped general subjects for a bit, they would end up with a mere warning afterwards.


    Including the vice president, they all knew that for a girl who had been enslaved by someone once, she would easily cave in even if she was trained by other boys.


    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a good way to kill time. It looks like we won¡¯t have time to dive into the dungeon for a while. Keheheh.¡¹


    When he looked back, he saw that the club members who were waiting for their turn had also started to take off their uniforms.


    As their beastly nature was unleashed, the expression on their faces was that of the face of an unsightly hungry ghost.

 CH 27.1

    Sonic Boom


    ¡¸Nnggigigi¡­ It, it won¡¯t open.¡¹


    Shaking and pressing her hands against the door, Mikan-senpai, who is unable to make it flinch even as she tries to push it open with everything she¡¯s got, is so cute.


    Should I land her a hand, or should I watch over her.


    Emotional-wise, I¡¯d like to watch over her forever.


    Perhaps noticing my lukewarm gaze, Mikan-senpai puffs out her cheeks like a mochi and gives me a glares.


    ¡¸You see, during the period when the magic circle inside is activating, it will trigger the lock. It¡¯s not that my strength is insufficient or anything, alright, do you understand?¡¹


    ¡¸I totally understand.¡¹


    I want to pat her so badly, but the president guard force is flashing at me from the stairwell landing, so I have to endure it.


    ¡¸Geez, for better or worse, workshop is a designated hazardous facility, you know? If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll get bit by a ghost, after all.¡¹


    Here it comes, ghost.


    I wonder if it has three hairs on its head.


    ¡¸Rather than a ghost, it¡¯s an amorphous monster¡­ something akin to an apparition or specter, I suppose. Sometimes they just pop up with a whoosh, it¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hahaha, I see.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like you don¡¯t believe it, huh. I don¡¯t care if you get so frightened and unable to even stand up, alright?¡¹


    The alert level rises at once.


    Not good, I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to protect Mikan-senpai.


    In the past, when I was holed up in the mountains, I encountered specter-like phantoms a number of times.


    Many of them were skin and bones only specter, dressed in tattered armor like that of sengoku warlords.


    The ones that rushed at you while raising eerie bird-like cries as though they have gone crazy, wielding rusty, broken swords and spears.


    From what I could see, they were lifeless, so I thought they were of specter kinds, but when I got slashed and stabbed, it plainly hurt.


    ¡¸Ah, so specters are a physical phenomenon, huh¡¹, as such a thought crossed my mind, I also fought them back physically.


    How young I must have been, or so I reflect on it.


    If I were to encounter a specter now, I would opt to run away, but at the time, I thought that maybe I could eat it.


    Rather than the warlord, I aimed for the similarly skinny horsemen, but when I defeated them, they vanished.


    It was one vain battle.


    Well, they were opponents that could even be defeated by my child self, but there were some strong ones in the mix from time to time, so I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    The type who had a halo on it was pretty tough, and then inedible.


    I position myself behind Mikan-senpai who once again goes nngigigi, pushing the door.


    There is a possibility that a slashing attack will come flying the moment the door opens.


    I should prepare for a counterattack and be ready to cover for Mikan-senpai.


    And then, at the same time as a clicking sound of a door getting unlocked echoes, the door opens, I grab Mikan-senpai, who moans huaa as she seems about to fall over, by her collar and pull her close to me, and unleash a Seiken-Zuki toward the specter that is crying kehihi with a wretched expression.


    This specter one gets its nose crushed and blown away, but the feedback is pretty light.


    I thought that the sensation of hitting a specter was more like hitting a heavy, low-resilience material, but I guess it¡¯s the effect of leveling up or doing class change.


    I thrust out my hands to repel the specter two and specter three, which stiffen while still having a shallow smile plastered on their faces.


    My dim vision is changing in color.


    Rather, it looks like the switch of my acceleration state ends up getting reflexively switched.


    It¡¯s a skill of ¡ºRaijin¡», which I¡¯ve changed class to, that more or less enables me to move extremely fast by consuming GP.


    It is also a very non fuel-efficient skill that drains my GP upon accelerating for about five seconds of bodily sensation.


    In the monochrome world where time seems to have stopped, it¡¯s hard to move as if the air sticks to you.


    I think Saki¡¯s ¡ºFlash Attack (Scud)¡» has better usability.


    There was also a time when I tried to stealthily peek at Shizuka¡¯s skirt from below in accelerated state, only to end up creating a sonic boom-like phenomenon, and getting terribly scolded afterwards.


    It¡¯s super useless.


    I was thinking of sealing it since I didn¡¯t know the way to adjust it, but well, sure enough, the trust gives rise to a sonic boom as it blows away the equipment along with the specters like an explosion.


    ¡¸S, somehow, it went kaboom. And then bang!¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who has come clinging to me from the front like a cuddly doll out of the pulling momentum, is getting flustered.


    Since Mikan-senpai can perceive the series of events, it seems that she has also been dragged into the accelerated state.


    In the workshop, a large number of unusually stout specters have appeared.


    It seems that specters have a habit of congregating.


    If left alone, things may get dangerous, so I ought to invite Mikan-senpai into the monochrome world with me too.


    ¡¸It will be a little sticky, but please hold your breath and close your eyes.¡¹


    ¡¸Funya?¡¹


    As I hold Mikan-senpai in my left arm, colors vanish from my vision all at once.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Wha, what in the world happened, what in the world!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I also have no idea.¡¹


    In the middle of the workshop where the partitioning screens are blown away, the shelves are overturned and the equipment are scattered about, I try to play dumb.


    It¡¯s the pattern where I¡¯ll definitely be scolded if I tell everything honestly.


    I think that maybe, if I were to throw a dozen hand grenades or something, it would bring about such a messed up state.


    Mikan-senpai, who is perplexed and flailing about in fluster, is super sweet.


    Incidentally, her uniform is torn and ripped, revealing her orange polka-dot panties, so lovely.


    The same goes for mine, with the sleeves blown off, my torn uniform is brimming with the end of the century vibe.


    From what I can tell, it was torn due to the shock wave that surpassed the speed of sound and the resistance of the viscous air, but for there to be no damage to the body, I wonder what kind of principle did it work under?


    Well, skill itself is an irrational phenomenon in a lot of ways, but I think it should still conform to the laws of physics.


    ¡¸A, a gas explosion? That¡¯s not it, perhaps someone accidentally blew up a magic or a card.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, let¡¯s go with that then.¡¹


    Talk about a highly dangerous facility.


    Rather than due to the effect of sonic boom that I perhaps accidentally brought forth for a bit, someone must have fumbled their magic and ended up triggering a gas explosion at the same time, no doubt about it.


    There are a large number of white-eyed, blown off half-naked boys lying on the floor, but they must have been caught in the gas explosion and magic fumble.


    This is a personal soliloquy, but it¡¯s not that the thought that ¡¸perhaps they were not specter¡¹ didn¡¯t cross my mind by the time I sent five or six of them flying, but the fox-faced dude who was sticking out his tongue was so disgusting, so I crushed them all the last one.


    I felt that various things would burst out with a splat if I hit them with all my might, so I more or less held myself back there.


    Also, I had a feeling that my points would go down if I hit the few girls who were in the mix, so I think I did a good job in avoiding them.


    It would have a huge help if they could put up an icon like the ¡ºHELP!¡» icon from the old gun shooting game or something, though.


    ¡¸¡­ Wha, what, happened?¡¹


    ¡¸Ringo-chan!¡¹


    The ally character, who was surrounded by the specter-like enemy characters, remains cowering with their hands on their hands.


    Or rather, it is Vice-prez-san of Adept Workers.


    For the skirt around her ass to get rolled over and her panties to get slipped down, it could be said that the shockwave has done an ingenious job.


    The girls who have lost consciousness or are lying on the floor also seem to be Adept Workers Senpais.


    ¡¸Are you alright? Ringo-chan, and everyone else too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, I think we¡¯re alright, perhaps. Back at you, Mikan-chan, what¡¯s with that appearance of yours?¡¹


    Vice-prez Rinko, shaking her head and checking her surroundings as well as her companions, is concerned about Mikan-senpai, who has received mysterious damage to her uniform.

 CH 27.2

    ¡¸Umm, things went kaboom and bang, then shwiing stretched and boom boom boom.¡¹


    ¡¸It was an unfortunate accident where the magic of gas explosion got out of control.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who is trying to explain with gestures, is cute, but she still seems to be confused, so I step up to explain it on her behalf.


    ¡¸Gas explosion? No, that¡¯s not it, you are¡­. why are you and Mikan-chan here?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s set aside such trivial matters for now. Are you hurt?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, yes. I guess around the level of a dog bite¡­. So, why is your gaze darting about like that? Look over here for a bit.¡¹


    I can see half of her ass, so I¡¯d like to ask her to cover it up.


    We should take care of the dazed senpai and the collapsed senpai.


    Their appearances are somewhat disordered, but they don¡¯t seem to be injured.


    Just then, the members of the president guard group come in through the door of the workshop and are stunned.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Seiichi, who was resting his body on the sofa arranged in front of the president¡¯s desk, raised his hand.


    ¡¸Something like that, well, that same as usual, I guess.¡¹


    As Seiichi finished his report in a light and frivolous manner, the President showed no hint of raising his face from the mahogany desk.


    Matter that seemingly would turn into trouble was not submitted.


    He didn¡¯t.


    There were twenty-four classes in one academic year.


    Amidst the student bodies who numbered more than one thousand if the Supreme class was included, even Seiichi didn¡¯t know how many of them there were who had received special tasks from the academy.


    The roles were such as to investigate, monitor, tip-off, use of force, or guide public opinion through propaganda.


    The unofficial organization, which was never revealed to the public, was called the Secret Public Security Committee.


    However, not only did the committee members never meet each other, they didn¡¯t even not know who else it was the committee members other than themselves.


    It was one of the systems that managed the group of armed minors with combat experience, although they couldn¡¯t use their skills when they were outside the dungeon.


    It was basically a secret group that communicated with the teacher in charge via email, but there were also some who were assigned as exclusive agents of those in executive positions.


    Most of it was a master-servant relationship that had already been formed even before they enrolled in the academy.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s about time all of them finally getting accustomed to this crazy academy, so there should be no fools out there who would do anything crazy.¡¹


    In fact, apart from his roommate who had been doing all sorts of crazy things, there hadn¡¯t been any particular trouble that could be considered as a problem.


    ¡¸Ah right, just in case, an irregular has appeared in our class, but I¡¯ve mentioned it in my report, haven¡¯t I?¡¹


    For convenience, classes were divided into several categories.


    There were six basic classes: ¡ºFighter¡», ¡ºThief¡», ¡ºArts User¡», ¡ºCraftsman¡», ¡ºOfficer¡», ¡ºDebauchee¡», and their derivatives, the ¡ºArchetypes¡» classes.


    The unusual classes that were not included in the archetypes were called the ¡ºRare¡» classes.


    SR (Super Rare) and SSR (Super Super Rare) were also classified as ¡ºRare¡».


    On the other hand, the term ¡ºIrregular¡» referred to classes that deviated from the stipulation rules of the class change system.


    Due to the fact that the conditions for obtaining it were unknown, its reproducibility was not known, and that there was no emergence of those who had obtained the same class at the same time, it was also called the only one (Unique) class.


    ¡¸His name is Takamine Kazuto. How should I put, well, I suppose he¡¯s your everyday dude.¡¹


    ¡¸Hero (Brave), was it? ¡­ And then?¡¹


    Ceasing the movement of his hand, his cold eyes captured the figure of Seiichi.


    Even as he faced the face of his step elder brother, which had been a while since the last time it was turned toward him, there was no change in Seiichi¡¯s flippant faint smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll handle the task of monitoring him, okay? It¡¯s my job, after all. Us being in the same class sure is a good thing and trouble-free.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    Without asking anything further, without showing any sign of interest, he flipped through the documents on the table.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸That scumbag, was he on to something?¡¹


    From the supreme class building, he strolled around the garden in front of the library.


    It was a route that avoided the eyes of both the supreme and regular classes.


    ¡¸¡­ Even so, well, there¡¯s no chance of them meeting face to face, so he shouldn¡¯t be aware of it.¡¹


    Just like how ¡ºAppraiser¡», a superior class of ¡ºCraftsman¡», possessed the ability to identify item-related status, there was a class called ¡ºAssessor¡», a superior class of ¡ºOfficer¡», that could identify personal status.


    They were similar classes with some common skills.


    It was said that for those in the supreme class who were aiming for brighter future, the majority of them would choose classes of ¡ºOfficer¡» branching.


    Even Seiichi never thought of his act of pretending to obey but secretly betraying to never be exposed forever.


    He was merely using those who were of use without reservation until they reached a definite breakdown.


    However, until they accumulated enough power, they ought to avoid catching anyone¡¯s eyes as much as possible.


    Yes, there was a need to avoid doing anything conspicuous.


    Stopping on his tracks, Seiichi tilted his head as he gazed at the state of the special classroom building that was unusually abuzz from the outside of the window.


    There was a flurry of activity for some reason, as if an accident had occurred.


    Students were anxiously watching the boys being carried away on stretchers and the workers clad in gas masks and protective suits.


    Holding his right elbow with his left hand as if folding his arms, he rested his chin on his fingers and looked into the distance.


    In the garden near the cathedral, which was maintained like a park, he could see the figures of students who were there to relax and take a break.


    On the other hand, for the area from the library to the special classrooms building, the hedges and the elaborate gardening gave rise to a uselessly high sill.


    Turning it into a rendezvous spot for couples, using the tall objet d¡¯art as a cover.


    The usage rate seemed to be more popular than expected.


    Toes of socks visible over the hedges, the ornamental trees swaying and rustling despite the lack of wind, the shadow of people overlapping straight on the benches, crescendo coquettish voices of girls with high tones leaking out from several places.


    No matter what the circumstances were, pretending to see nothing even as your gazes met each other¡¯s was the unwritten rule there.


    As he lowered his gaze that had been staring at the blue sky and the gently drifting clouds, his eyes met with Touma¡¯s, whose head was peeking over the hedge.


    He pressed his eyebrows together, shut his eyes, and let out a sigh.


    It was a philosophic mindset, akin to enlightenment, that told him that his eyes hadn¡¯t deceived him.


    ¡¸There are circumstances for this.¡¹


    Three toes, wearing three kinds of socks with varying colors, stretched out from the hedge in front of him.


    Sweet exhalations, stifled moans, cat-like peevish panting, and voices of three people could be heard from roughly the same place in front of him.


    These were voices he was unfamiliar with.


    ¡¸¡­ Oh. As for me, well, don¡¯t mind me.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. Most likely you misunderstand.¡¹


    In place of Touma¡¯s head, which had sunk into the hedge perhaps due to having his necktie pulled, a face with long, somewhat shaggy hair popped up.


    There were still three pairs of toes swaying and flailing about, so he assumed it was the fourth person.


    The listless and sleepy look, and the faintly unfocused upturned eyes were fishy.


    Coming face to face with the vice president of Adept Workers, Seiichi came to an understanding somehow.


    ¡¸¡­ We are borrowing him.¡¹


    ¡¸As long as you can return him by tomorrow, well¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Aye aye sir.¡¹


    Promptly, she sunk into the shadow of the hedge.


    Walking away from the corner where some ¡¸hnn¡­ hnn¡¹ moaning could be heard, he moved his legs toward the purchasing department.


    If they had no turmeric drink, for the first time in a while, going to the convenience store outside might be a good idea.

 CH 27.3

    ¡¸¡­Fuh¡­¡¹


    The three senpais, lined up in the shape of´¨character, are sprawled, lying on their backs on the grass.


    All of them, be it the senpai who glared at me with teary eyes, the senpai who looked up at me while on the verge of tears, or the senpai who was befuddled due to in height of arousal, are similarly showing a melty, silly face.


    The effects of the erotic skill whatnot seem to have subsided considerably.


    ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡» class, a superior of ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», seems to be able to use interference-type skill that has an overwhelming dominance against women.


    Monsters probably also have genders, so perhaps it¡¯s not impossible to use it in the dungeon too.


    Pulling it out of the senpai who has been glaring at me until the end, I then reinsert it into the huge breasted chubby senpai in the middle.


    At the beginning, this senpai covered her breasts in embarrassment, but now, like the other senpais, she is holding her legs up and presenting herself on her own accord.


    As I lightly rock her, her boobs sway and jiggle, as she arches her face that seems to be in pleasure backward and leaks out voice.


    For this senpai whose encroachment degree of the skill was deep, I had no choice but to go at it violently at the beginning, so this time I¡¯m deliberately inserting it gently.


    ¡¸¡­ To think you¡¯d finish in all of them without fail, that¡¯s peerless of you. Could it be that you have ¡ºPeerless Lord (Don Juan)¡» class?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who has been sitting cross-legged and watching over the deeds, is astonished.


    ¡¸I believe my class is of the ¡ºArts User¡» branching.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you trick and rape Mikan-chan by telling her that? You were planning to rape all of us too from the beginning, weren¡¯t you?¡¹


    It¡¯s hard to tell how much of the vice-prez-san¡¯s words are a joke.


    I believe I was the one who was kidnapped in front of Mikan-sepai, though.


    Speaking of the state of the body that was affected by ¡ºGigolo¡» skill, it didn¡¯t seem to be the type where it would immediate return to normal even if the skill was interrupted.


    It seems that they were almost gangbanged by some nasty bunch who had an eye on them.


    Like the senpai who was aroused to the extreme for example, the threat was that if left alone, it was at the level that it would cause abnormality in her mental state.


    In order to get rid of the effect of the skill, we have to let them vent it out, so I was ordered to give them a hand.


    I had some misgiving in embracing senpai ladies whose names I didn¡¯t even know, but I suppose the role they wanted me to play was that of a meat vibrator.


    I pull my member out of snuggly senpai, who has climaxed time and again until I lost count of it.


    Them being in a state where their skirts are rolled up and having merely their panties undressed in a practical manner is somewhat saddening.


    Well, that shows just how aroused and pent up they were, though.


    ¡¸Good work. You, can go back now.¡¹


    The great Magnte-sama is discarding the meat vibrator that has served its purpose as a dry stick.


    ¡¸Also, don¡¯t bug and act too overly-familiar with these girls just because you had sex with them. Rather, stay away from them. If I catch you around them, I¡¯ll crush you.¡¹


    Seeing the nutcracker, which is a little different in shape from pliers, she pulls out from her pocket, I feel goosebumps.


    Before the wonder of whether she likes walnuts that much for her to carry around such a thing, I feel shiver by the roundness of the item, which seems to be able to perfectly hold something else in it.


    ¡¸And don¡¯t you ever approach Mikan-chan again. If you¡¯re just interested in having sex with a senior, you¡¯ve tasted enough, haven¡¯t you?


    ¡¸I believe there is a misunderstanding here.¡¹


    As she makes it go clack clack, it feels as though I¡¯m being threatened.


    ¡¸Everyone is accustomed to this sort of thing, so if you think you¡¯ve made them your women, I¡¯ll crush you. If you think that you¡¯ve obtained convenient cumdump women, shame on you. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case, is there? Are you an idiot? For you to think that they are yours just because you had sex with them, there¡¯s a limit of how brazen you could be.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸Can you just go away already, you¡¯re such an eyesore.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ In short, you¡¯re at your limit?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, trembling and pressing her face against the knees she holds in her arms, grips the nutcracker with a clack.


    Rather than personal revulsion toward me, it¡¯s more like she has distrust toward men in general.


    I do have the urge to just say ¡¸thank you for today¡¹ and go back here.


    Being treated as a meat vibrator doesn¡¯t really bode well with my feeling, but it is not to the point that I¡¯d refuse it, given how much I¡¯m indebted to Mikan-senpai.


    But if it¡¯s none of my business, there¡¯s no need for me to become a rapist either.


    So for chubby senpai to stare at me such an imploring gaze is honestly troubling.


    Leaving aside the senpai who has soared through heaven, the other senpai is also glaring at me with teary eyes.


    I lower my hips, which have risen halfway, back down and scratch my head.


    I guess there¡¯s no need to be bothered by being treated like a villain at this point.


    ¡¸¡­ from the front or from the back, which one do you prefer?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who is burying her face on her knees, shudders with a start.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you want to rape me too?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    First of all, I¡¯d like her to let go of the nutcracker for a bit.


    Confiscating it Rinko-senpai, who remains crouching without showing any resistance, I hand it over to chubby senpai.


    I¡¯d like her to stop making it go clack clack with glaring senpai.


    I think she doesn¡¯t want to see my face, so let¡¯s have her get down on all fours with her rear facing me.


    She shows neither consent, cooperation nor resistance, so it feels like I¡¯m setting a pose of a mannequin doll.


    Rinko-senpai is quite tall for a girl, so her hips are high as she kneels on the grass.


    When I take a look at the senpai trio, just in case, they gave me a silent go-ahead, or rather a clack.


    As I roll over her skirt and bring my face toward her ass, a sweet and sour odor drifts about densely.


    It is such a huge flood that her creamy yellow panties are sticking tightly to her skin.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder how long she¡¯s been enduring it, since she¡¯s drenched from her inner thighs to her ass.


    As I involuntarily admire it, I¡¯m assailed with a clack clack silent pressure.


    When I come to my senses, I see Rinko-senpai slumping and falling prostrate on the grass, shaking and gritting her teeth.


    Rather than impatiently enjoying myself, I ought to fulfill my duty as a meat vibrator.


    I slid her panties down from her ass.


    Rinko-senpai¡¯s genital, which is giving rise to an extremely pungent fishy smell, is swelling up even without receiving any stimulation as if blooming from the inside, and is overflowing with a torrent of extremely sticky juice.


    As for my preparation, well, how should I put it, it¡¯s been maintaining its usual naughty pole state.


    Grabbing ahold the base, I then cram the tip into Rinko¡¯s hole, that is gaping to the point where you can take a peek into its depth from the get go.


    It¡¯s gotten somewhat dry after letting out juice for the three of them, so I let the entirety of the glans get entwined with the slimy soft flesh and get accustomed to it.


    Somehow, it seems that the senpais have been alone, or rather most likely it¡¯s been a while since the last time they had sex, so they are extremely tight.


    The resistance I feel makes me think that if they were not high due to the arousal skill, it would have been pretty hurt for them.

 CH 27.4

    Pasifista


    With the glans remains buried in her, I make it stir in all directions with the hand that is holding it.


    When I take a look at the three senpais who are lining up side by side, I see them staring at a certain part with some kind of moist, heated gaze.


    ¡¸Rinko-senpai. I¡¯m going to your deepest part.¡¹


    Just in case she¡¯s going to decline, with a smack, I intrude upon her until her deepest part in one go.


    Her ass, which is of the easy delivery type just like Shizuka¡¯s, twitches with a start, as she leaks out a moan that seems to be squeezed out of her gritted mouth.


    The entrance is squeezing tightly and the soft flesh of her deepest part is wrapping tightly around the tip.


    I wonder if it¡¯s also plenty pent up inside, since the leaking out lubricant liquid is dripping, trickling and smearing the pole.


    Her ass, which is burying my member all to the way to the base, is twitching intermittently as if she¡¯s reaching climax.


    Leaving sexual pleasure aside, I guess for Rinko-senpai, it¡¯s a symbol of her feeling the sense of revulsion.


    With my member remains buried in her, I cease my movement to let her get accustomed to it as much as possible.


    Or so I¡¯m intending to, but just as it is subsiding, somehow Rinko-senpai¡¯s back muscles jerks once again, as she twitches and holds her mouth with both hands.


    Rather than waiting for her to get accustomed to it, I guess letting her cool down at once would be better for Senpai¡¯s wellbeing.


    Pulling the glans out to the entrance that is sticking tightly to the penis, I then reinsert it to the same depth.


    As expected, perhaps it¡¯s been a while for Rinko-senpai too, so it¡¯s very tight, but the ample amount of lubricant liquid is making it easier to penetrate.


    I also get down on all fours on the grass, as though I¡¯m covering Rinko-senpai, and carefully rock my hips so that our bodies don¡¯t come into contact with each other except for our private parts.


    ¡¸Rinko, senpai. Once it¡¯s calmed down, please say a word.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hnn, nuu~¡¹


    With tears in her eyes, Rinko-senpai is about to remove her hands from her mouth, but as a slightly loud moan ends up leaking out, she hurriedly covers it.


    If it is the same as the previous senpais, it is likely that the symptoms will not ease unless she receives male energy for once.


    Nonetheless, I¡¯ve let it out twice to each of the three senpais, so I don¡¯t think I can pour some into her anytime soon.


    Perhaps her self-control is losing effect, Rinko-senpai, with one hand on her mouth and one hand grasping the grass, is completely in the state of opening Heaven¡¯s Gate.


    Now that I¡¯ve become conscious of it, the way it conversely gives off quite an immoral feeling is vexing.


    It isn¡¯t on purpose, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t find Rinko-senpai attractive either, but it ends up taking me quite a while to reach the finish.


    I believe it is no more than an hour, but Rinko-senpai, dripping with sweat, ends up reaching climax with vacant eyes.


    Having the knees scraping on the ground was painful, so I had no choice but to reserve both sides twice along the way.


    The coupling part, which has been shoved in over and over again, looks as if it is smeared with white cream-like foamy shaving cream.


    For how much time it takes, I have a feeling that an extremely large amount ends up coming out.


    I slowly pull my penis out of Rinko-senpai, who is limply lying on her face.


    The flesh of her secret part, which has gotten completely accustomed to mine, is stretching as if it is being pulled out, before then letting me go with a plop.


    Along with thick drifting sex scent and steam, what a spurt, a lump of white sticky fluid sprays out.


    Getting my necktie suddenly and forcefully pulled, I come face to face with Rinko-senpai, whose eyes are somewhat upturned.


    ¡¸¡­ What an outrageous, licentious beast, you are.¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you also deceive Mikan-chan in such a manner?¡¹


    ¡¸That is a misunderstanding.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai is indeed cute, so I can understand the feeling of being worried about her, but I believe she¡¯s more like an object of admiration and protection.


    After intently staring at me for a while, she lets out a deep sigh and listlessly raises her body.


    ¡¸Well, I guess I¡¯ll put my trust in you for the time being¡­. Hah, geez, my back is heavy. Rather, so tired and sleepy.¡¹


    I¡¯d like her to stop sitting cross-legged while wearing no panties.


    Nevertheless, after engaging in sexual intercourse one after another, my stamina has also been drained.


    The three senpais, who have turned into spectators midway, have finished rearranging their appearance and are cordially frozen.


    Not only can I hear words like sex fiend and licentious beast, the humidity in their gazes is high.


    Well, their state seems to have returned to normal, so all¡¯s well that ends well.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Due to certain circumstances, the classroom of the first year third group, which compared to the other classes was usually quiet, was very lively.


    If anything, the tension of the girls was higher than that of the boys.


    The ones at the center of the commotion were the party members who among the classmates were the first to carry out change classes in the Cathedral.


    The first-year students who changed classes before Golden Week, less than a month since they enrolled the academy, were few in number even in the entire first-year classes.


    In addition, let alone an archetype class, there was even someone who acquired a unique irregular class.


    Regardless of their abilities, the special, extraordinary existences were the object of envy.


    The other reason for the merry atmosphere in the classroom was that the face of the party, which could be said to be matchless beings in a sense, was listlessly slumping, like a cursed weight that uselessly let out pressure.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m out of sen.¡¹


    Touma, propped up on the desk like a stale egg, had the eyes of a rotten fish.


    ¡¸Uniforms also cost a lot to buy, huh.¡¹


    Seiichi, sitting on the window sill, yawned and commented as if it were someone else¡¯s problem.


    In fact, it was totally someone else¡¯s problem.


    ¡¸You paid for Mikan-chan-senpai¡¯s too, right? To do an erotic play that would even ruin such a frigging sturdy uniform, what a real brute you are.¡¹


    The uniforms of Toyohashihara Academy were specially made items woven with study special fibers.


    Speaking of Spectra fiber, although it had the shortcoming of being vulnerable to heat, it had excellent resistance to cutting stress, and above all, it was lightweight.


    It was practical enough for daily use clothes, but at least its endurance was not something that could be torn by scissors, cutter knives, or bare hands.


    Incidentally, the set of uniforms distributed to students when they enrolled to the academy was free of charge, but as there was a change in their build for example, buying the replacement was out of their own expense.


    They could be purchased at the purchasing department for an amount of sen.


    ¡¸Shizuka, you lent some sen to Touma-kun, didn¡¯t you? To sponge off his partner, what an awful good-for-nothing he is.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san is, the type who doesn¡¯t feed the fishes he has caught, it seems.¡¹


    ¡¸Uwah, that means he¡¯s a pimp then. He¡¯s the worst.¡¹


    Mai, sucking the straw of a milk pack, was leaning her elbow on Shizuka¡¯s desk, who was floating a graceful smile.


    Their seating orders were originally front and rear, so they were not particularly causing trouble for anyone.


    ¡¸I thought I¡¯ve devoted myself to the best of my ability, but it looks it¡¯s still nowhere near enough¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t help but wonder just how much he is intending to have you support him. Really the worst.¡¹


    Their seating orders were originally left and right, so even if they didn¡¯t intend to let them hear it, the two still overheard their conversation.


    ¡¸They seem to be saying something about you, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸What am I supposed to do? ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸First of all, have some self-respect.¡¹


    ¡¸Kukuku.¡¹


    ¡¸Not self-deprecation. I¡¯m telling you to refrain from laying your hands all over the place without integrity.¡¹


    Touma was about to argue back, but it wasn¡¯t that he himself had no idea what Seiichi was talking about.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll be careful.¡¹

 CH 28.1

    New Stratum


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºfourth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    The cost of purchasing the tattered uniforms anew was 400,000 sen for boy¡¯s, and 600,000 sen for girl¡¯s.


    Mikan-senpai showed some reservation, but since I felt that I had some responsibility for her, I forcefully had her accept it.


    I made up my mind that I would never use the Raijin style high-speed maneuver again.


    I mean, the expense was too painful.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t cover it with my card alone, so I performed a dogeza in front of Shizuka and begged her to help me in filling the missing amount.


    The loan of about 800,000 sen was received through the contributions of her, Saki, as well as the twin sisters.


    It was the birth of a robot that would do anything asked until he paid it back.


    Yuki-chan also tried to contribute stealthily, but I had to decline since I didn¡¯t know how to exchange koban into sen.


    By the way, the Senryo box was super heavy.


    I think I¡¯ll borrow it when I do some Magistrate-sama play or something.


    ¡¸Yup, as expected there are no monsters here. Looks like the chamber housing the realm gate connecting to the shallower floor is really a safety zone.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, if we return through this gate, will there be another huge boss appearing?¡¹


    Seiichi, done confirming his equipment, shrugs his shoulders toward Mai, who is looking up at the arch of the closed realm gate.


    ¡¸I think there won¡¯t be. There¡¯s cooldown time for a Boss-class monster to respawn again. For a guardian of the realm gate, I suppose it¡¯s about three to seven days.¡¹


    This is the first time we¡¯ll be conquering the second stratum, so I guess I should carefully prepare myself too.


    However, it¡¯s not that I have some new armament or anything.


    Due to an unfortunate accident, the workshop has been temporarily closed, so the boss drop armor that I requested to be customized still remains in the Item Box.


    Attaching two kusarigamas onto my tactical belt, I put on my bought anew armored gloves.


    Just like Seiichi¡¯s, it is of the tough type that is reinforced with titanium plates and can also be used for striking.


    For equipment equipped by someone with a class of the ¡ºArts User¡» branching, it may be over the top.


    My body armor is still one from the same recommended set, but considering that we will be facing monsters such as huge goblins, as expected I¡¯d like to get my hand on some plate-type armor.


    ¡ºGaki Lord Metal Rod (Overgreed Gear)¡» is heavy, it remains stored in the Item Storage until we come across enemies.


    Items with high frequency of use have been arranged by Yuki-chan in a place that is easy to take out, so there¡¯s no problem with it.


    In analogy, it¡¯s like shoving them into the umbrella stand at the entrance.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a new floor. No matter what kind of monster they are, I¡¯ll cut them all down!¡¹


    Saki, with her katana at her hip, is puffing out her small tits full of energy.


    After the so-called girls-only gathering was over, for some reason she was downcast as though she was about to cry, but it looks like she has returned to her normal self after a night of sleep.


    Miharu and Natsumi are standing face to face with their hands clasped together, uniting their minds as if they are in a prayer.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s proceed without letting our guard down.¡¹


    Shizuka, holding her goblin spear in her right hand, exudes a calm atmosphere.


    Her appearance may not not look quite like an expert, but she¡¯s probably the most inept one in the party.


    With her lips pouted, she stares reproachfully and intently at me, but it would be dangerous if she were to accidentally step out as the vanguard.


    ¡¸¡ºLocation¡», sir.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºAutomatic Description (Automatism)¡», sir.¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi activate their skill of proximity coordinate identification as well as automatic mapping.


    ¡ºAutomatic Description (Automatism)¡» is a skill that record the track of out movement on the virtual map.


    We won¡¯t get lost even if we don¡¯t fill the grid of the graph paper.


    The ¡ºOfficer¡» class may not be designed for combat, but it has various little skills that are useful in a lot of ways.


    ¡¸All right, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡¹


    Seiichi, done wearing his shumag, steps forth toward the exit of the chamber.


    It¡¯s not something we¡¯ve deliberately decided on, but in a natural manner, we form the formation for when we explore the dungeon.


    Seiichi, a ¡ºNinja¡», stands as the vanguard, in charge of enemy search and watchman.


    Positioned diagonally behind him are me and Saki, on the left and right, with Mai and the rest of the rearguard class positioned in the middle of the formation.


    Not just in the chambers, there are also wandering monsters that roam the corridors, so we need to be on guard against surprise attacks from behind too.


    ¡¸Seiichi. I¡¯d like to confirm the monsters in this stratum.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s basically the same as the first stratum. Goblin and kobold¡­ Well, we¡¯ve never encountered any kobolds up until now, but they are supposed to be opponents weaker than goblins. It¡¯s just, the level of the monsters itself will be higher, so I guess they would offer more resistance than the ones up until now.¡¹


    He repeats the contents of what I had heard during the preliminary meeting.


    I bring up the matter to Seiichi in order to let him prepare for the real deal as well as to ease any unnecessary tension, but it looks like he properly gets the point.


    ¡¸But, you see, this is an uncharted area. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s actually in store here, so you can¡¯t be too careful.¡¹


    ¡¸Yaes.¡¹


    I think Mai, who is yawning, and Shizuka and the others, who are playing rock paper scissors, should listen to what he says earnestly.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Kuh, this one is bad news. It¡¯s three times faster than a goblin.¡¹


    The orange-sized magic balls, having lost their target, exploded on the dungeon floor.


    The size of the chamber was larger than the third stratum.


    The black dog that rushed on Mai, who was brandishing her rod, easily evaded the magic balls, which drew a curve as they pursued it, by the time it caught sight of them.


    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t just one of them, as several of them commenced attack in waves, like hunting hounds.


    Rather than intelligent, it was more of an instinctive combination.


    ¡¸This¡­ I know it¡¯s not very efficient, but I guess I have no choice but to unleash a carpet bombardment.¡¹


    In front of Mai, who was holding out her palm, six rows and six columns of cherry-sized magic balls were arranged side by side.


    ¡¸Cherry Blast!¡¹


    Rather than control and power, it was an attack that put emphasis on explosive firing speed.


    In terms of destructive power, it was probably about the same as a pachinko ball that was shot out with a slingshot.


    But the thirty-six magic balls, which were shot out at once, spread out in a radial pattern, mowing down and striking three black dogs flying.


    The creation of mini-sized magic balls was a technique she had learned during the battle against the Gatekeeper, which turned into a battle of attrition.


    However, the ability to perceive numbers and space was a skill that could be called a natural talent.


    In addition to the contained magical energy, in other words SP value, that increased with each level up, their imagination and application power also had a huge effect on the excellence of ¡ºArts User¡» classes.


    ¡¸Luring them is fine and all, but I almost involuntary swung my hand there.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. But should anything happen, you¡¯ll protect me, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me say it, dummy.¡¹


    With knives in hands, Seiichi quickly finished off the black dogs, whose movements had gotten dull due to being bombed in various parts of their bodies.


    The beast type monsters, which was that of a small calf in size, would probably be weighted about the same as an adult male.


    They might be monsters, but as long as they assumed a shape similar to that of an existing living being, they would not be able to maintain their life activity if their heads were cut off.


    ¡¸I wish, for the right hind leg, to be shackled.¡¹


    Shizuka, closing her eyes with the lance raised straight upward in front of her, glared at the four black dogs.


    ¡ºMiko¡»¡¯s ¡ºWish¡» skill was an all-purpose skill that could embody all sort of image, but its effect was weak.


    Especially against existences of the same rank or higher, as long as they had the will of rejection, it was easy to nullify the image.


    As far as the black dogs were concerned, the restraint was merely at the level of having some invisible hands grabbing their right hind legs for an instant.


    But a whirlwind of steel swept over, weaving its way through the gap in their consciousness that was certainly created.


    ¡¸Hyaaa!¡¹


    Facing quadruped opponents, the point where Saki swung the tip of her katana was not the vital points of their lives, but their forelegs.


    With a flash of katana that couldn¡¯t be followed by the eyes of Miharu and Natsumi, who were huddling together behind Shizuka, the forelegs of two black dogs were chopped off.


    ¡¸Shei, ha!¡¹


    The blade of the curved sword, swung out like a bird with one wing, danced along with steps that were swifter than the black dogs.


    The fluttering skirt was gorgeous like that of a dancer¡¯s, but a smell akin to burnt rubber drifted from the black lines, traces left behind by the steps.


    The high speed physical maneuver, which was at the level that it would cause a blackout from cerebral ischemia to any living body, was achievable exactly because she had flesh that had undergone physical strengthening from the class change.


    It was a physical strengthening at the level where, should her consciousness shift into battle state, she would be able to perceive and cut a bullet of a gun shot from a short distance.


    ¡¸Shizuka nee-sama, good one!¡¹


    Even as the thought that perhaps she¡¯d be able to naturally slaughter them even without her support crossed her mind, Shizuka replied to her with a thumbs up.

 CH 28.2

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹


    *Gyan* the cry of the black dog echoed.


    Coiling around the thick neck that was covered with black fur, the arms constricted the windpipe.


    In a state where the body was leaning and sticking firmly to it, it was completely helpless, unable to either bite or scratch with its claws.


    Applying a rear naked choke to the black dog, Touma focused his strength into his deltoid muscles, to the point of them being perceivable even through his jacket.


    The black dog¡¯s body, frothing and having its cervical vertebrae creaked, floated in the air, before then getting slammed to the floor with a suplex, ceasing its life at the same time.


    ¡¸¡­ Even now I still can¡¯t tell what kind of battle style you¡¯re going for.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I wanted to try out the power of the monster of this new stratum. If I made a mistake, you¡¯d protect me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s disgusting, dude! You fool.¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka ane-sama, you have a nosebleed.¡¹


    ¡¸Inspiration is¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, ¡ºHeal¡», yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Looks like we can deal with them without a problem. Rather, no goblins are appearing, though.¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance to the mysterious riot, Mai folded her arms, with her rod that looked like a conductor¡¯s baton remained in her hands.


    Upon cleaning up three chambers, the monsters they encountered were all of different species, unlike the single kind of goblins thus far.


    Black dog, boasting pitch-black fur and burning ruby-like eyes.


    Ent, a mimic tree that unnaturally grew in the chamber.


    Owlbear, possessing the body of a bear and the head of an owl.


    They couldn¡¯t find any shadows of goblins or kobolds.


    ¡¸That seems to be the case. What in the world is going on here?¡¹


    Seiichi scratched his head over the coiling cloth.


    It was vaguely hard to come to a decision.


    If they wanted to play it safe, they ought to gather information anew and prepare for monsters they had never seen before.


    However, compared to dealing with goblins, which had turned into a routine work for them, it was somewhat tougher but they were still able to subjugate them without any problems.


    Speaking of how well they were going, the use of healing magic was when they treated Shizuka¡¯s nosebleed only.


    The stratum control value for the fourth stratum was level 30.


    The monsters dwelling in the uncharted domain were of course at the upper limit.


    In this case, using Seiichi as an example, the second step class, ¡ºNinja¡», was level 14.


    In terms of accumulated levels converted from the base class, it would be Novice 10 + ¡ºThief¡» 20, and if you added ¡ºNinja¡» 14 for his current class, it would amount to 44 levels.


    In battle, level did not necessarily equal battle power, but at least the difference in SP barrier effects was huge.


    Although there were some differences depending on the class, it was said that generally you should be able to fight evenly matched against a monster of the same level.


    And when it came to hunting with the significance of earning EXP, rather than facing ones of the same or higher level, the style of hunting a large number of lower level ones was more efficient.


    ¡¸It looks like the manual is not applicable in the uncharted area. Well, without letting our guard down, let¡¯s adequately clean some monsters, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Yees.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Dungeon seems to transform its characteristics drastically as the stratum changes.


    Temperature, humidity, smell, the materials that make up the walls and floors of the dungeon, the monsters that appear.


    According to what I heard in the Introduction to Labyrinths class, there seem to be floors that are submerged in water, floors with gravity anomalies, and floors that have no ceiling and allow you to look up at the sky.


    Dungeon stratum is not a space that is physically connected and spread out underground, but generally it is assumed to be linked to a different space, a different world.


    Sensei lecturing on the overly fantasy, mysterious theory with a serious face was very impactful.


    It feels similar to when a surrealist comedian is telling their prided joke and grandly fails.


    With a smug look that seemed to be saying, ¡¸You guys don¡¯t get it, do you?¡¹, the moment he made his shiny head and glasses shine totally nailed it.


    Honestly speaking, such a thing doesn¡¯t really matter, though.


    The dungeon, a curious space of myriad mysteries, seems to have some kind of regularity, or rather themes.


    If the skin theme of the first stratum is ¡ºGoblin¡», the theme of this stratum is probably ¡ºAnimal Forest¡».


    Monsters that are displayed as ¡ºEnt¡» in the Interface are masters of mimicry.


    In ambush mode, no matter how you look at them, they all look like ordinary trees, but when they shift to predator mode, they¡¯ll come rushing toward you with their trunks splitting open and turning into horrific mouths, roots turning into feet, and branches turning into hands.


    Perhaps, they would surely turn into a fearsome assassin if they were to mix in amidst ordinary trees in the forest.


    It¡¯s just, if they were to quietly stand in a stone-paved chamber without any logical reasoning, that would be plain fishy.


    And then their names were displayed in the Interface too.


    Mai blew off those that were in ambush mode as they were with magic.


    Also, the sight of them normally walking around the corridor as wandering monsters was quite startling.


    It¡¯s probably inevitable since their movement speed is slow, but even if they shift to ambush mode right in front of you in Red Light Green Light manner, I don¡¯t think they would be able to deceive anyone.


    They seem to be versatile as they could turn to autumn colors, bear fruit such as melon, as well as mimic pine trees and bamboo, but they are all bonus monsters for Mai.


    By the way, the melons were delicious.


    About five of them were dropped, so after giving it a taste, I put the rest in the Item Box, but the skins alone were spitted out right away.


    Compared to Ents, the other animal-type monsters were an innocent bunch.


    ¡ºBlack Dog¡» was just a rather large dog, and ¡ºOwlbear¡» was just a rather large bear with an owl¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s just, when I ducked and held the Owlbear from behind, constricting it with a sleeper choke, I almost got bitten as it turned its head 180 degrees.


    The techniques in accordance with the manual on how to take down animals don¡¯t really work well.


    Other than these, there was also one called ¡ºmatango¡¹ that was just bouncily jumping around.


    It didn¡¯t come attacking, and its movements were also kind of obscene, so we all watched it for a while, but then, like scattering spores, it multiplied to the point of overflowing the chamber.


    We thought that perhaps we could use it for leveling, but after we cleaned it up, there was only a single crystal dropped for the first one, so I guess there was no EXP for the offshoots too.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean to let my guard down, but¡­. Don¡¯t you think that difficulty is pretty subpar?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    I give my agreement to Seiichi, who is shaking his hips behind Mai, who is pressing her hands against the wall.


    Now is the soothing time, which has been banned as we have to act with prudence, given that we are conquering a new stratum.


    I slowly pound Shizuka, who is pressing her hands against the wall next to Mai.


    It¡¯s a nostalgic feeling that reminds me of the days when we were just a party of four.


    Now that the number of our dependable comrades has increased, the safety during the relief time has also been ensured.


    Or so it¡¯s supposed to be, but they seem to be engaged in a Jenga game, made of lumbers that are drop items of Ents, in order to decide their turns.


    I think it would be nice if they could have a little more sense of tension.


    ¡¸With wait-and-see at the base plan, I thought it would be a good idea to accumulate a little more experience though, oops.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyan!¡¹


    Mai, who is panting and ecstatically matching his rhythm, stands on her tiptoes.


    The Mai who has been forced to perform sex acts day and night by Seiichi, who has an abnormal sexual appetite.


    At this point, getting her ass spanked while being postponed is most likely like a reward for her.


    ¡¸Either way, we have no choice but to continue proceed forward, no?¡¹


    Soothing Shizuka, who is sending out an envious flirtatious glance, I comb her semi long hair, which she has started to grow out, and hold it like a ponytail.


    Rolling up her skirt from behind, I hold it along with the belt at the back of her waist, where I¡¯m cramming the hem under.


    Pulling her hair as though reining her, I lift her belt to adjust her ass into a position where I can easily penetrate her.


    I¡¯m not a fan of the American-style hardcore play that you often see in X-movies, but frankly speaking, Shizuka-san seems to like it.


    I hope for her forgiveness in that I¡¯m going for a slightly softer one.


    ¡¸That¡¯s certainly true. Want to attack the dungeon with the second stratum as the main as is then?¡¹


    ¡¸Mm.¡¹


    ¡¸Hau¡­¡¹


    I release the rage, which has been aroused by the simple but relentless ass-pounding exercise, in Shizuka¡¯s womb.


    It¡¯s not a situation that should be enjoyed and prolonged too much, so during dungeon sex, I deliberately let the cum loose without holding it back.


    It¡¯s like the already high excitement from the battles synergizes with the endless energy stimulated by the dungeon space and turns into libido.


    Squeezing out three pulses, I stifle the remaining urge, and then lift Shizuka¡¯s ass up.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ ahn, ahn.¡¹


    For the amount I¡¯ve been holding back, I continue to shake my hips without care.


    I poke and stir Shizuka¡¯s womb, which is becoming soft and swelling right after receiving a creampie.


    ¡¸Hmm, just in case, I guess we should ask Natsu-chan to save the location of the realm gate with ¡ºPosition¡» so that we can return there.¡¹


    As the hips that are pressed against her ass twist and gyrate, Mai also similarly squirm her ass, letting out a sweet voice.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a perfect stratum for Mai to raise her level, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸D, don¡¯t stir up while spurting out your warm thiiing.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi, if you don¡¯t hold out properly, it¡¯ll end up coming out, you know?¡¹

 CH 28.3

    It¡¯s not that we¡¯re ignoring the opinions of the ladies group, but circumstances have led us to a stance where Seiichi and I decide the course of action of the party.


    Shizuka basically agrees with my opinion, while Saki simply avoids it, as she is not good with complicated talks.


    Miharu and Natsumi are also not the type to express their own opinions.


    As for Mai, she finds it a pain, so she openly says that she leaves everything to Seiichi.


    ¡¸Now then, the basic plan is to conquer the second stratum while looking for the realm gate. And if we happen to pick any new members, we level them up against goblins. Something like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. Now then, clean mine too.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyan¡­ Geez, you sure are such an Ore-sama, Seiichi.¡¹


    Despite her dissatisfied words, she voluntarily kneels down and takes the member into her mouth.


    Shizuka-san is a bit too zealous and shows no sign of calming down, so I¡¯d like her to go easy on me.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ah¡­ A, treasure chest?¡¹


    It seems that Miharu and Natsumi, who have been using ¡ºLocation¡» periodically, have found a treasure.


    The range is narrow, but it¡¯s a skill that allows them to perceive the surrounding corridors and chambers with them as the center.


    Within this range, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether it¡¯s within their line of sight or not, or whether it¡¯s physically connected or not.


    They can¡¯t seem to perceive monsters, but they seem to be able to see all other elements.


    Everyone is saying, ¡¸Oh¡¹, but no one pays much attention.


    According to my Interface, there¡¯s no doubt that Miharu is a level 10 ¡ºHealer¡» while Natsumi is a level 10 ¡ºOfficer¡».


    But Miharu is using ¡ºLocation¡» while Natsumi is using ¡ºHeal¡», I wonder if it¡¯s a special skill of the twins or something?


    ¡¸Looks like today¡¯s dungeon dive is a hit. The second treasure chest~¡¹


    ¡¸More importantly, it¡¯s thanks to ¡ºLocation¡» skill, isn¡¯t it? I think being able to even see places that are invisible to the eyes is very useful.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re awesome, Natsu-chan.¡¹


    The one who used ¡ºLocation¡» just now was Miharu, so Natsumi replies to Saki¡¯s praise with a troubled smile.


    I ought to pat Miharu, who promptly gives her a follow up.


    ¡¸¡ºOfficer¡» class may be essential in a party.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it seems that you can¡¯t easily find any treasure chests on charted maps, after all. The competition is too fierce.¡¹


    Treasure chests (jackpot) seem to be randomly generated in the chamber inside the dungeon.


    Once taken place, they will remain in existence until they are opened, but if the traffic is high, of course the chance of encountering them will be low.


    Also, treasure chests (jackpot) are a singularity of the dungeon, just like the realm gates, so there are no cases of them existing in a large number on adjacent coordinate points.


    That¡¯s why, rather than you¡¯ll find treasure chests lying around all over the place if you go to the uncharted area, the area is dangerous, so it¡¯s advised to stay away from there as far as possible, or so they said during the class.


    ¡¸Like, is ignoring it a no go?¡¹


    ¡¸The heck are you talking about? Are you stupid? Do you want to die?¡¹


    Mai curses Seiichi, who is in low spirits alone.


    ¡¸In fact, I did suffer a near death experience, though¡­.¡¹


    The moment he opened the treasure chest, I was surprised to see it explode.


    Getting somewhat sooty, and if not for the shadow shumag, I think his hair would have also become all dusty.


    Even among ¡ºThief¡» branching, not only is the superior derivations of ¡ºRogue¡» skilled at disarming such traps, it also seems to have skills specialized for it.


    Even though they are similarly second step classes of ¡ºThief¡», ¡ºAssassin¡» and ¡ºNinja¡» seem to be designed more for battle.


    The magic item that came out was a double-edged, single-handed straight sword called the ¡ºBlue Sword¡».


    The Interface can only display the name of the item, so it¡¯s yet to be known what kind of magic weapon with what sort of abilities it is.


    I¡¯ve been told by Mikan-senpai not to use the items we pick up as is, so I think I¡¯ll go ask for an appraisal later.


    ¡¸The kinds of potion also might appear from the treasure chest, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I suppose that¡¯s true, too.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s tension is revived.


    It seems that the kinds of potions come out from treasure chests at a high probability.


    They come in varying qualities, but most of them are the likes of ointments that restore damage to the flesh.


    The effect seems to be on the level of being capable of making your arm grow back even if it is torn off, but they are treated a miss.


    They will deteriorate if you take them out of the dungeon, and to begin with, any damage on the flesh will be reverted to how it used to be by the time you return to Rashomon.


    Furthermore, the potion Seiichi wishes for is an abnormal state recovery potion on the level of gene therapy.


    In other words, the five top-ranked potions: Elixir, Sacred Wine (Soma), Rejuvenating water (Amrita), Immortal Nectar, and Timeless Fragrance (Ambrosia).


    These potions have side effects that affect you even outside of the dungeon, such as making you younger or not aging at all, so you need to be careful when taking them, it seems.


    Speaking of the probability, in the entire academy, it¡¯s a matter of whether they are able to find one item in a year, one of the five at random, or none at all, such is how rare these items are.


    It may not be an item that¡¯s easy to come out, but if you don¡¯t open it, the odds remain zero.


    From the second treasure chest, a ring called the Vulcan ruby ring comes out.


    It is adorned with a heart-shaped, red gem the size of a toe.


    The girl members¡¯ eyes change in color, but it looks like a candy ring sold in a candy store.


    By the way, the treasure chest exploded as expected.


    It seems that the contents are safe even if the trap is triggered.


    It¡¯s just, if the potion is in the form of a bottle, I have a feeling that it might break, so I think Seiichi should take training on the matter.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Good work for today~. Cheers~!¡¹


    ¡¸Good work for today.¡¹


    ¡¸Good work.¡¹


    ¡¸Cheers, yes¡¹


    We all do a healthy toast of oolong tea.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s get the grilling started at once. You raise your own share, alright?¡¹


    While saying this, she puts the kalbi on the grill in one go.


    What an outrageousness.


    You ought to raise yakiniku while earnestly facing it piece by piece.


    ¡¸These are my meat anyway. Why don¡¯t you grill your own as you like, Touma-kun?¡¹


    Mai, who is sizzling and grilling a bunch of kalbi at once as if she were killing them, smiles with a lips like a cat tormenting its prey.


    Before me, there lies a pile of salted cabbage.


    Don¡¯t look down on salted cabbage.


    It¡¯s the partner of yakiniku that serves as a special remedy for heartburn.


    The problem is that the star, meat-san, is nowhere to be seen.


    ¡¸But of course~. To eat delicious meat without paying off your debts, that would be a failure as a human being, right~?¡¹


    ¡¸Gununu.¡¹


    Serving as cash down, my share of monster crystals was confiscated directly into Shizuka and the others¡¯ prepaid cards as it was.


    If they let me have an unnecessary amount of sen on me, I¡¯ll end up perpetrating something unnecessary, so it¡¯s a no go, or so their unanimous opinion seems to be.


    ¡¸Mmm~¡­ Sho hood. Bone-in kalbi is the best~.¡¹


    I think it¡¯s a torture that¡¯ll surely get you killed.


    Some of the tables in the student cafeteria have a removable round lid in the middle.


    I had wondered about this, but it turned out to be a yakiniku table with a burner and air conditioning installed within.


    ¡¸Tare is good and all, but salt is good too~.¡¹


    I wonder if someone could bring down divine punishment on this devil.


    ¡¸It makes you want some beer, right~?¡¹


    Saki, who is putting sagari and harami alternatively on the grill, is floating a whole face smile.


    She seems to like hormones, as she also has shirokoro on her plate.


    ¡¸Just in case, I have some prepared, but keep it in moderation, okay?¡¹


    Seiichi, who is ostentatiously searing shrimps along with their shells, seems to be attacking from the seafood side.


    Plucking off the head of the shrimp, which is tinted in madder red, he bites into it.


    It would have been great if he died then and there.


    Such a thought naturally crosses my mind.


    Miharu and Natsumi are arranging chicken wings on the grill.


    These kids are surprisingly unwavering.


    I guess they probably like chickens.


    Sizzling, a thick lump of sirloin meat is being roasted on the grill.


    Shizuka¡¯s chopstick tips, as she silently grills the meat, upset me.


    Given the fact that she turns over the moment ¡¸aan¡¹ crosses my mind, I think I¡¯m completely being toyed with here.


    ¡¸Here. Touma-san.¡¹


    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a perfect 100, but the sirloin, which hammers down a high score of 80 points, is presented toward me.


    Ah, but perhaps I don¡¯t mind giving the dripping state of these juices 90 points.


    *Tsss*Once again, a thick tenderloin is dropped onto the grill.


    Not good, even though I know that I¡¯m being toyed with, I can¡¯t help but continue going ¡¸aan, aan¡¹.


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s totally a disciplining, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? Rather, I¡¯d like her to do her best and tighten the reins.¡¹


    Shizuka-san, the way to grill a bakudan beef tongue is not like that, not like that.

 CH 29.1

    Memento Mori


    ¡¸Pardon our intrusion. Rinko-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Welcome. Touma-kun.¡¹


    Rinko, listlessly tending the store at the counter, raised her face.


    Her sleepy eyes twinkled, as she yawned and went ¡¸Kua¡¹.


    ¡¸What can I do for you today? Shopping? Maintenance of equipment? Or perhaps sex?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t think a girl should be talking about sex so casually.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Then, maintenance of our club members who have been broken by you, Touma-kun?¡¹


    Rinko¡¯s corners of her mouth, as she propped her elbows on the counter and rested her chin on top of it, rose at once.


    Rather than a smile, it was a meaningful grin like that of a Cheshire cat.


    Even though it was a pleasant season thriving with fresh greenery, for some reason Touma¡¯s face was dripping with sweat.


    ¡¸What might you be talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. The girl I asked you to take care of the other day, rather, all of them are showing prognostic symptoms, you see. So I¡¯d like to ask you to take some responsibility, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸My memory is¨C.¡¹


    ¡¸About once a week, please. If you are unwilling, then I¡¯ll request it through Mikan-chan, though. She¡¯s a President who is dearly care for her club members after all, so if I explain to her the circumstances in detail¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ma¡¯am.¡¹


    Listlessly, ¡¸Then please¡¹, she said as she pushed her will onto Touma, who was dripping with sweat.


    ¡¸Hello. Thank you for the other day.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re welcome. You girls are Touma-kun¡¯s party members, right? There are quite a lot of you today, aren¡¯t there?¡¹


    With a sweet smile on her face, Shizuka greeted her as their representative.


    ¡¸Yes. It seems that Touma-san will end up getting caught in trouble if he¡¯s left to his own device, so we, his partners, have decided to accompany him.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm. Trouble, huh? Indeed, Touma-kun is a lot like a troublemaker, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka, maintaining her smile, and Rinko, still with a grin like that of a Cheshire cat, were staring at each other.


    Leaving aside Touma who had turned into air, Saki was nervous and flustered, while Miharu and Natsumi were trembling and clasping their hands together.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not common to have four partners, you know? I wonder if it won¡¯t catch the eyes of the people around you?¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san has a strong desire to monopolize. If something bad were to happen to us, it would surely give raise to an uproar.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, hmm, looks like he¡¯s taking good care of you. I wonder if all of you have become like that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸That is to say, looks like he¡¯s really not a ¡ºGigolo¡» or a ¡ºPeerless Lord¡», huh. Since when it comes to these classes, the more they spread it, the weaker their dominating power becomes, after all. It¡¯s quite hard to believe, though.¡¹


    When it came to enslavement effects toward the opponent sex, those of ¡ºGigolo (Elf)¡» branching classes were weak, and mostly ended up getting nullified.


    In the case of ¡ºHarlot (Nymph)¡», on the contrary, the opposite sex was all object of their enslavement, and they were not dependent on anyone in particular.


    ¡¸Then, as expected, I guess I should forget the matter of recruiting him, huh. If I have him shoulder them all, even Touma-kun may end up dying, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I, understand. Let us have a talk later.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea, yea¡­. It seems tough, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸The name is Shizuka. Let¡¯s get along well, senpai.¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance to Shizuka and Rinko, who were exchanging a firm handshake, the pale-faced Touma was drenched with sweat.


    ¡¸To easily and thoroughly overwrite them like that, it¡¯s completely unforeseen. Hmm, well, him snatching them away from those previous bastards is worthy of celebration, though. But Shizuka-chan, that means it¡¯s impossible for you girls to overcome it, perhaps?¡¹


    ¡¸Educating Touma-san is also the duty of his partners, after all. Please cooperate with us too, Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Okey dokey. You can just call me Ringo. Let¡¯s get along well, okay?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Whoa. What¡¯s wrong, Touma-kun? You don¡¯t look so good.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    To the point of my sight being on the same level as Mikan-senpai¡¯s, my stomach and intensities are pressured by some mysterious burden.


    I am soothed by Mikan-senpai who looks into my face with concern.


    ¡¸Did you stay up late? You have to properly sleep at night, you know?¡¹


    The figure of her raising her finger in the lecturing pose is pretty.


    The only one seated on the opposite side of me at the chabudai space at the back of the club room is Mikan-senpai.


    Saki and the twin sisters are also seated, but it¡¯s already cramped with us alone.


    The prefab clubroom building doesn¡¯t have that much of a space to begin with.


    By the way, Shizuka is talking with Rinko-senpai at the counter.


    I do think that deepening friendships is a good thing, but for some reason cold sweat is running down my back.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. The factory is still closed, you see.¡¹


    An apologetic Mikan-senpai comes offering some rice crackers.


    The fault lies with the ineptitude of the academy, so I have no intention of blaming her.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve come for a different matter from that. We picked up a lot of things in the dungeon, but just in case, I thought about asking you to take a look at them, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, yes. I¡¯ll take a look at them as many as you like, but are you sure you¡¯re not pushing yourself?¡¹


    I wonder if I¡¯m that pale.


    No, perhaps she¡¯s worried that I¡¯m forcing myself to dive into the dungeon.


    Mikan-senpai sure is a compassionate person.


    As I am feeling warm and fluffy, with a tak, a cup of tea is served on the chabudai.


    It¡¯s not one directly poured from a PET bottle, but a warm sencha.


    ¡¸Thank you, Kurumi-chan.¡¹


    It is glaring-san-senpai who I have recollection of.


    And sure enough, she is intently glaring at me.


    Among the senpais who are observing us from the other side of the partition, dazed-senpai and chubby-senpai are also present.


    ¡¸For her to take out her treasured tea, looks like you have completely become a valued customer.¡¹


    I thought I was being glared at as if to tell me to get the hell out of here at once, but could it be that I am being welcomed here?


    As they whisper something among them, I can hear words like beast, licentious beast, the size is impossible for Prez, or something.


    It¡¯s a mystery why they¡¯re edging slightly ahead and going whoa~ and kyaa~.


    Also, Miharu and Natsumi are secretly pinching my butt, but it hurts, so please stop.


    ¡¸First of all, these are items that came from the treasure chest.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s a Maken (magic/cursed sword). It¡¯s Blue Sword from the elemental series.¡¹


    Her eyes glitter at the blue colored sword on the table.


    ¡¸A maken, is it? Is it different from the magic items you told me before?¡¹


    ¡¸Both drop items from monster and weapons that come out of treasure chests are basically the same.¡¹


    What I was told before was about the grades of ¡ºNo Name¡», ¡ºNamed¡» and ¡ºOrigin Gear¡».


    Actually, this grade category has nothing to do with the strength of the armament.


    Even if it contains a lot of magical energy, if it doesn¡¯t have any special abilities, then it¡¯s ¡ºNo Name¡», and even if it contains a tiny amount of magical energy, if it has special abilities, then it¡¯s ¡ºNamed¡».


    As for ¡ºOrigin Gear¡», regardless of it being powerful or weak, at any rate it¡¯s ¡ºspecial¡», it seems.


    Blue Sword seems to fall under the category of ¡ºNo Name¡».


    It seems to contain an elemental spirit (Element) ¡ºWater (Aqua)¡» as an attribute.


    This so-called attribute is an elemental spirit (Element) contained in the material metal, and can¡¯t be called a special ability, it seems.


    Also, there are two systems of elemental spirits (Element), the four elements (Elemental) and the yin-yang and five elements (Wuxing).


    The four elements (Elemental) are fire (Flame), water (Aqua), wind (Air), and earth (Erath).


    The Yin Yang and the Five Elements (Wuxing) are based on the five basic phases of fire (Flame), water (Aqua), earth (Earth), metal (Metal), and wood (Wood).


    Most of the elemental spirits (Element) that come out of Western dungeons are of the four elements (Elemental), and only some parts of the Eastern dungeons produce magic items of the Yin Yang and the Five Elements (Wuxing).


    Just in case, the ones from our dungeon are also of the yin-yang and five-element systems (Wuxing).


    It will appear on the second-year test, so be sure to memorize it, okay? Or so what Mikan-senpai said with a smug look on her face.


    ¡¸Auu¡­.¡¹


    Saki¡¯s holding her head with her eyes rolling, but if you just let it go in one ear and out the other like I do, it¡¯s no big deal at all.


    Perhaps getting tired of pinching my butt, Miharu and Natsumi are relaxing and becoming all fluffy with a cup of tea in their hands.


    There sure is no girl who seems to be bright headed in our party, huh? Or so I think.


    Well, Blue Sword is a watery sword, I guess taking it as such should be alright.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, you are not mistaken, but it works well against monsters that have a lot of fire components, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.


    That sounds like a pain, so let¡¯s just beat them all up with physics.


    I think if you crush them, they will mostly die.


    As for Vulcan Ruby Ring, it¡¯s a boost item for magic that contains fire (Flame) attribute, and its grade is ¡ºNamed¡».


    It seems to be a mouth-watering item for the superior class of ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡», especially ¡ºSpirit User (Shaman)¡» branching.


    Looks like we can sell it for a good price.


    ¡¸Huh, you¡¯re going to sell it? I think it would be better to use it yourselves, though.¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t fit well with the class of my party members.¡¹


    Blue Sword is a double-edged straight sword, a long sword with about one meter of blade length, but for Saki, a ¡ºSword Master¡», the uchigata she is currently using seems to be easier to use.


    As for Seiichi, it doesn¡¯t suit his style, so he declines it.


    I could have given it to Shizuka and the others as a spare weapon, but I feel like they¡¯ll end up cutting their feet or something, so it¡¯s scary.


    As for the ring, Mai may want it, so further discussion is needed.


    ¡¸I see, Saki-chan is aiming to be a ¡ºSamurai¡», huh. That means it¡¯s not good if it¡¯s not a katana, right¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, err, yes¡­. Umm.¡¹


    Saki is a good girl who can¡¯t tell lies, so her gaze and slip of the tongue are plain suspicious.

 CH 29.2

    Already reaching the second step class is no longer a matter of standing out, so keep quiet about it, or so I was told by Seiichi.


    If left as is, I feel like I would end up vomiting it all out even without being asked.


    ¡¸Err, you see. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask, but could it be that everyone in your party has changed classes already, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Faced with Mikan-senpai who is timidly asking with upturned eyes, secret is nothing.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel that the cold gazes of the twin sisters are piercing my back.


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite hard to obtain a katana, isn¡¯t it? The monsters that drop it would be the vengeful warriors and the likes in the deep stratum, while the Youtou (Cursed/Magical sword) that came out from the treasure chest are all bought by the upperclassmen with samurai class.¡¹


    Even though it¡¯s called Youtou, it¡¯s not a cursed weapon, but more like a katana version of Maken.


    I¡¯ve heard that procuring weapons is a bottleneck for ¡ºSamurai¡» class.


    Even if you buy a katana from the purchasing department and use it as your main weapon, and then manage to do a class change to ¡ºSamurai¡», the upgrade of your weapon will probably be beyond your control.


    It seems that the breakage rate of katana is also higher than other weapons.


    The gloomy and dispirited Saki is cute, but I want to do something about it.


    ¡¸Err, you know, you see. There¡¯s a chance of failure, and there¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯ll turn into a good one either, but¡­. Using this ¡ºBlue Sword¡» as a material, want me try to reforge it into a ¡ºWater Spirit Katana¡»?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯ve put up a creation request to Mikan-senpai, but do you mind?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I guess no, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹


    She said she would like more time after the workshop became available again.


    Mai, who is gazing at her right hand where the red ruby ring is put on, cheerfully and casually replies as such.


    I guess she likes shiny things.


    She seems to have a nature like that of a moth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s turned into an approval after the fact. I was thinking it would be better to sell it and earn some sen, though.¡¹


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s not a good idea to spread dungeon items around too openly. I think for a while, we should refrain from spreading them outside and use them to strengthen ourselves.¡¹


    Seiichi, sitting at Mai¡¯s desk and opening the laptop, is looking at the academy auction site on the intranet.


    The intellectual flavor as he wears glasses suits him a bit.


    ¡¸Blue Sword is 1.8 million sen while Vulcan ruby ring is 5 million sen, huh. As expected it¡¯s a no go, we¡¯ll be too conspicuous if we take out such items.¡¹


    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we sell the ring?¡¹


    I can pay off my debt in one shot that way.


    ¡¸The heck are you talking about? Are you stupid? Do you want to die?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a shared party item, after all. I¡¯ve listed it properly, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who can use the ring best!¡¹


    Mai¡¯s eyes are turning into £¤ though, rather than its ability whatnot, I wonder if her eyes are just blinded by the gem?


    Well, it seems to be a genuine ruby in terms of its constituent materials.


    ¡¸Well, looks like we need to determine how to deal with items acquired as a party step by step.¡¹


    Seiishi, smiling bitterly, takes off his glasses.


    The twin sisters, quietly sitting on my sides on Shizuka¡¯s bed, are also staring at the ring with envious eyes.


    ¡¸Just in case, I¡¯ve also put the raw items, or rather material type drop items into the list.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s fine. They are dirt cheap if traded at the purchasing department anyway, some of them do appear on the trade list on the site, but they are all the ones from rare monsters.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai and the others were very happy to get them, though.


    It seems that no one picks up material items since they don¡¯t sell well, so it¡¯s quite hard to obtain them.


    The upperclassmen with creator classes seem to have to make do with the club they belong to.


    Well, looks like it¡¯s a good idea to sell all the material drops we get to the ¡ºAdept Workers¡».


    By the way, when I took out things like the raw head or liver of a goblin, I received a scream.


    I thought I¡¯d be scolded, but the girl with ¡ºCompound User (Pharmacist)¡» class happily bottled them up.


    Yuki-chan had preserved them in a chilled state, so their freshness was also not bad.


    She said she¡¯d like me to bring a lot of them, since these kinds of raw items almost never appear on the market.


    The ¡ºCompound User (Pharmacist)¡» who said, ¡¸I¡¯ll reward you a lot,¡¹ with dyed face was Chubby-senpai.


    Now that I think about it, rather than waiting for the drop items, I wonder if I can¡¯t just capture the whole thing alive into the Item Box.


    Yuki-chan may be in danger if it runs wild inside, so let¡¯s try discussing it with her later.


    Given the extreme poverty this self in, I¡¯m looking forward to the reward from chubby-san slash Touka-senpai.


    She may look like a chubby type with her huge boobs, which surpass even that of Shizuka¡¯s, rampaging in her uniform, but with a curvy waist, her body is not by any means flabby.


    It¡¯s not that it has anything to do with the jiggling and swaying boobs or the reward in particular, but the bottom half of the body is Passionable.


    Miharu and Natsumi, pouting their lips and puffing out their cheeks, put one of their hands into my pants and launch a direct attack.


    As my libido is getting stimulated, my thoughts end up drifting to eroticism.


    ¡¸Since the beginning, you have been showing a lewd face.¡¹


    ¡¸A lewd face.¡¹


    The contents of the bag are precious treasures, so please handle them with care and do not pull them tightly.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Our party carries out dungeon dives every other day.


    The days of the week are shifting one day at a time, and today, the Sunday of this week, we are scheduled to enter the dungeon in the afternoon.


    Me and Saki are in the faction that endorse indulging ourselves in battling in the dungeon every day, but unable to obtain approval from the rest of the members, the idea was rejected by majority vote.


    It seems that every other day is fast paced enough already.


    Shizuka was stubborn about this matter, and by pulling the twin sisters into her faction, they ended up securing a numerical advantage.


    Apparently, she was mad due to me ignoring the off-campus date that I promised back then.


    I had completely forgotten about it.


    Rather, I¡¯d never been on a date before, so I didn¡¯t know what it was that constituted a date.


    Since ages ago, I¡¯ve been aware that I¡¯m not the attentive type, so I tried to ask the person in question straight out.


    Shizuka-san, who then said ¡ºThen let¡¯s go on a date right away¡¹ and changed into her casual clothes in a good mood, is currently puffing out her cheeks in bad moon next to me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since the last time I went out shopping and eating sweets. Looks like they have stalls during day off.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so, lively.¡¹


    ¡¸The weather is also, nice.¡¹


    Expecting to eat Japanese food, I went to Asagi-sou for breakfast with Miharu and Natsumi.


    Shizuka and Saki, who just happened to head down, were also seated with us.


    And on the academy gate, our meeting place, I found the four of them were waiting for me.


    ¡¸¡­ No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I was trying to steal a march on them or anything.¡¹


    She didn¡¯t particularly try to hide it, or rather it seems that she was so excited that she ended up losing sight of her surroundings.


    The student street in front of Toyoashibara Gakuen is a short space between it and the station that can be seen straight ahead.


    It is probably because it is a Sunday holiday.


    The shopping street, which is overflowing with students, is as thriving as a pedestrian mall on a holiday.


    Even though the facilities necessary for daily life are complete within the academy, I guess they look for fashion, hobbies, and taking a breather outside the school.


    Personally, I¡¯m not a fan of crowds, so I can¡¯t help but think: I wonder if I can just go back to my room and sleep.


    I can¡¯t run away, though, since Shizuka has my arm tightly wrapped around her.


    At first, we were just holding hands, but as the number of people increased, she went ¡¸uwah¡­¡¹ so I think she can now sympathize with how I am feeling.


    I¡¯ve already given up on trying to run away, so I¡¯d like to ask her to take it easy.


    ¡¸Hmm, what to do now?¡¹


    Carried away by the momentum and went out on a date is fine and all, but I¡¯m a boyfriend with no plan and no money.


    Even as someone who is not well-versed in date stuff, I can tell that: Ah, this guy is a hopeless guy.

 CH 29.3

    ¡¸Now, then. Let¡¯s go to a movie theater or something.¡¹


    ¡¸There is no such thing.¡¹


    On this street, everything you see is everything there is to it, so you can tell at a glance what kind of stores there are.


    I can¡¯t see the sight of stores with colorful movie posters.


    I have never been to a place called a movie theater in the first place.


    I wonder if rental and video streaming are not plenty enough.


    ¡¸In, in that case, to an amusement park then.¡¹


    ¡¸For an outing that requires you to ride a train, I think you¡¯d need a permit from the academy, though.¡¹


    Without an outing permit issued by the academy, you won¡¯t be able to use the train at Nakano station.


    It seems that even if you fill out a number of application forms with your reason for going out, you will very rarely obtain a permit.


    Even during the summer vacation and the New Year¡¯s holidays, there seems to be hardly any students who go back to their home.


    There is no proper means of transportation other than the train, so it feels like a solitary island of the land.


    ¡¸Err, then to the zoo or aquarium¡­.¡¹


    Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to just dive into the dungeon, I wonder.


    They¡¯d come rushing over as if in the interaction experience corner, but with these members, I guess we should be able to play with them without getting the table turned on us.


    From what I¡¯ve heard, there should be marine monsters too in the underwater stratum.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit different, or perhaps too savage¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, does that mean you¡¯ve never been on a date either, Shizuka?¡¹


    Those places sound like the date spots of a template date image, or perhaps the ones that might appear in a shoujo manga.


    Perhaps I hit the bull¡¯s-eye, as she¡¯s peeking at me from below, with her lips imitating that of octopus-san.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t act so anxiously like that, I won¡¯t call off the date and leave, so I¡¯d like her to be at ease.


    Well, if we don¡¯t know, we can just ask.


    ¡¸Oh, the crepe shop looks delicious!¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s cat-san.¡¹


    ¡¸It will surely be sunny too, tomorrow.¡¹


    I get that the members of the group are all alien with the kyakya ufufu adolescents.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s just wander around casually.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸I shall accompany you.¡¹


    ¡¸Accompany you.¡¹


    ¡¸I want to eat some crepe.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hnn~, today is also a tiring day.¡¹


    A usual dungeon dive, with the usual results.


    The girls basked themselves in the hot shower from their heads.


    In a survey titled ¡ºWhat¡¯s the first thing you do after returning from the dungeon?¡», the one that stood in the first place for the girls was ¡ºtaking a shower¡».


    When you logged out of the dungeon into Rashomon, you were materially restored to the state you were in when you logged in.


    Specifically speaking, your equipment, clothes, flesh, all of it.


    Things such as physiological and metabolic substances were all filtered out by the filter function during the replacement process, and you could be said to be in a refreshed state.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether you spilled sweats, lost flesh and blood, let out semen and excrements, or ceased your life activities in the dungeon.


    Even so, the desire to carry out the act of purifying the body was considered to be the act of compensating for spiritual something.


    Incidentally, the one that stood in the first place for the boys was ¡ºmeal¡».


    ¡¸That sure was a disaster, wasn¡¯t it? ¡­¡¹


    Shizuka, with her black hair that extended down to just below her shoulders wrapped up with a towel, stepped out of the adjacent booth.


    In the shower room of Hakutsuru-sou, there was no shadow of people other than the two of them.


    The first year students who challenged the dungeon to the point of even relinquishing their day off were still few in number, as for the upperclassmen, those who were enthusiast enough to even carry out dungeon dive during day off had all moved their residence to the middle ranked dormitories.


    ¡¸Just what¡¯s the deal with that huge creepy salamander? Magic doesn¡¯t work on it, and it spits out drool at you.¡¹


    The two-meter-long slimy lizard, or vile-eating salamander (Junk Salamander), was a different kind of monster than the fire spirit salamander.


    The mucous membranes covering its entire body had the property of absorbing magical energy, and given that it was the first monster with magic-resistant they encountered, it was called the ¡ºArts User (Magi) killer¡».


    However, its movement was sluggish, and its soft body skin had no resistance to physical attacks.


    There had been not few case where overly elated ¡ºArts User¡», who had transformed into a high-powered damage dealer at once upon performing class change, got swallowed up whole by it and ended up with a trauma.


    Magic was nothing but food for the vile-eating salamander, and it aiming for the ¡ºArts User¡», who fired out magic, before anything else was considered a predation act.


    As long as you could grasp its behavioral patterns, it could be said to be a small fry monster that was easy for the vanguard class to defeat.


    ¡¸That monster is suited for Saki, right? I mean, she cut it down to three pieces in no time at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. If Touma-kun makes it go splat, various thing would fly about, after all¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸What a waste, so he lamented. Even though it tastes good, he said.¡¹


    Wrapping the towel, which she used to wipe her body, around her body, Shizuka¡¯s eyes were like staring into a faraway place.


    ¡¸Huh, you can eat such a thing? Rather, Touma-kun has eaten one? A salamander, I mean?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s tasty and less smelly than a suppon, it seems¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸To begin with, I¡¯ve never eaten a suppon before, though.¡¹


    Mai¡¯s expression also became dubious.


    Before the matter of it being tasty or disgusting, it didn¡¯t seem to be physiologically agreeable.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a hot pot party with it, he said¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Wait a minute, it¡¯s impossible for me, alright? I¡¯m absolutely not going to participate.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m really curious about in what meaning is this okay, though.¡¹


    She ignored Shizuka, who continued to avert her gaze, for the time being and pushed the body soap, which she had carried as a bath set, onto her palm.


    She rubbed her palms together to create foams before then rinsing her body without using a towel.


    After this, they were about to have a good work party that had turned into a custom at the student cafeteria, so merely washing away the smell of sweat was enough.


    At any rate, she would get all dirty with various things on the bed after dinner, after all.


    It would be during the shower the next morning that she would arrange her appearance.


    ¡¸¡­ hnn.¡¹


    Her fingertips, slippery and gliding over her skin, reached her crotch.


    She lathered the tightly closed together chasm and carefully cleaned the inside of the seam.


    That place, which had been loved by a single man every day ever since she enrolled in the academy, had been turned into an organ that was more sensitive than ever.


    Even if she had no intention of playing with herself, that place, which seemed to bloom from the inside due to the stimulation of her fingers, ended up getting pushed open.


    ¡¸¡­ Ahh.¡¹


    Diving her middle and ring fingers inside, she washed it as if she were stroking it.


    Even she herself thought it had gotten considerably softer, but she felt that she might end up getting stuck by the tightness that was squeezing her fingers.


    It was probably the effect of tempering her body through combat training.


    The semen, which Seiichi had been pumped by Seiichi over and over again in the dungeon, of course did not leak out.


    But the sensation, the heat, the hardness of Seiichi trembling adorably in her deepest place, all of it was remembered by her body.


    ¡¸¡­ Hnn.¡¹


    She put her fingers, covered with a slipperiness other than that of body soap, into her mouth.


    The taste of sperm, which she could clearly smell, was from the ones poured into her by Seiichi in her room before heading to the dungeon.


    ¡¸Say, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?


    ¡¸It will be strange if it doesn¡¯t come anytime soon, but as expected it¡¯s not coming, huh~.¡¹


    This was something verbally conveyed by the homeroom teacher to only the girls when they first carried out dungeon dive.


    ¡¸I, see. It was last week for me, I was like: ah, I wonder if that¡¯s how it is.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. If we really do have one with this, we have to ask Seiichi and Touma-kun to take responsibility, though.¡¹


    After washing off the foam, Mai shut the shower handle.


    ¡¸Well, to be honest, it was nothing but tiresome and listless, so if I can be free even for the time I¡¯m in the academy only, I guess it¡¯s still a lucky thing.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re, right.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, sorry for the wait. If we don¡¯t get going soon, I feel like these guys are going to come barging in begging for meal.¡¹


    This was the quintessence, the core of rousing the souls controlling the spirits (twilight refinement) techniques incorporated into Rashomon.


    By recording (Memento) the spirits and using the souls as constraints (Anchor), it created pseudo-immortality (Mori).


    One flesh, one soul.


    The system of mirror-image symmetry.


    That served as a ¡ºsacrifice¡» to comfort malicious souls.

 CH 30.1

    The Untouchables of Certain Classroom


    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹


    ¡¸Morning.¡¹


    Greetings were exchanged in the sparsely filled classroom of the first-year third group.


    The mysterious tension that had dominated the classroom had also eased considerably, and the morning air similar to that of any other classroom drifted about.


    Except for its wooden construction and retro interior, it was a typical school classroom you could find anywhere.


    Even if there was a mysterious facility underground, it was still undoubtedly a school building where students studied.


    There was no shortage of conversation topics either, such as how to spend the Golden Week that was upon them soon.


    ¡¸Good morning.¡¹


    In response to the greeting of the boy, who was passing through the door and showing up in the classroom, cheerful greetings were replied from the girl group.


    Specifically speaking, there was a mix of flattery-like, subtle tension where the girls were keeping each other in check within.


    The tall boy with blemish-less, well-featured looks was Kazuto.


    Not only was he the leader of the first party in the first-year third group whose members had officially accomplished class change, he was the wielder of an irregular ¡ºHero (Brave)¡» class.


    Irregular classes couldn¡¯t be said to be powerful classes for sure, but there was no doubting their qualities, so they were a lot who aimed to strike a good relationship with them.


    ¡¸Oh, crap, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you to sleep in moderation, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    The one who yawned grandly behind Kazuto was Takechi, a member of the same party as him.


    His class was ¡ºFighter¡», and his stature, which was larger than Kazuto, had already been sturdily tempered even before he enrolled to the academy.


    He was said to look like a gorilla by the other party members, but his finely chiseled face was merely manly, not at all ugly.


    ¡¸Takeshi is a wild beast, after all. He must have too much energy.¡¹


    ¡¸A man has to be tough to survive, you know? You should work out a little bit too, Kouta.¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be unreasonable. There are things called suitabilities, after all.


    As Takeshi displayed a biceps pose, the one who heaved out a sigh in exasperation was Kotarou.


    He was the third male member of the party, and his class was ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡».


    His figure, which was thin and frail compared to the other party members, was emphasized by his thin-framed glasses.


    ¡¸Well, rather than tough, Kouta is more like persistent, after all. People are not always the same as their outward appearance.¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop it. So early in the morning.¡¹


    ¡¸Really, sheesh. What¡¯s the deal with you getting in heat in the morning, you wild gorilla.¡¹


    The ones who entered the classroom later than the male members were the two female members, Sena and Naho.


    Sena had just changed class to ¡ºPirates¡», a rare class of ¡ºThief¡» branching.


    She boasted fluffy, wavy brown hair, and the bulges on her chest were more developed than those of her peers.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you two early today? I thought you¡¯d be late again.¡¹


    ¡¸You know, it¡¯s all your fault, isn¡¯t it? Unlike you boys who screw anytime and anywhere, we girls have a sense of propriety.¡¹


    ¡¸Sena-chan, your voice is too loud.¡¹


    The one whose cheeks were innocently blushing at the frank statement was Naho, an ¡ºOfficer¡» who had just changed class together with her roommate Sena.


    With her slender body clad in a neat uniform, her neatly trimmed bangs give off an earnest image.


    In fact, she was serving as the vice representative of the first year third group.


    ¡¸¡­ Good grief. I gave you permission once, but you got carried away and continued to frolic like a monkey day after day, how idiotic.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about? You seemed to be quite feeling good yourself, right, Sena?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not~. You¡¯re too self-conscious. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹


    ¡¸Sheesh, like I told you, your voice is too loud. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess she¡¯s right. It¡¯s not something you should make too much of a big deal out of.¡¹


    Kazuto, averting his eyes, covered his mouth in an embarrassed gesture.


    It could be said that the solidarity of their party was good compared to others.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not saying there¡¯s no point in showing off, though. In keeping in check meaning.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.!¡¹


    Kotarou, sitting on the seat, smoothly stroked Naho¡¯s ass from a position that couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone.


    It was the ass he had ambushed after she got out of the shower room and re-injected his cum into the womb during the short interval before he made his way to the academy with Kazuto and Takeshi.


    He stored his own semen in the vessel that had been cleaned and rinsed.


    Compared to the night time when they had to alternately take turns, the duration of it receiving the influence would be much longer.


    The results were definitely starting to gnaw at the two girls.


    ¡¸¡­ Say, come to think of it, how is it going with the matter of increasing our party members?


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Sena and Naho have also finished their class change, so it might not be a bad idea to do some recruitment.¡¹


    ¡¸If Kazuto says something like that, people will surely come barging in during break time. Even though as is, girls who are asking to be introduced to him is already a lot in number.¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh~, you¡¯re adding more girls?¡¹


    ¡¸You know, we¡¯re going to create a club with Kazuto as the president, right? Of course it¡¯s going to turn into such a harem state.¡¹


    ¡¸Gah, well, it can¡¯t be helped, huh. That Kazuto¡¯s very popular, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸You will also get to take care of the leftovers, so you shouldn¡¯t have anything to¡­ complain about.¡¹


    Sena¡¯s ass, as she voluntarily stood as though lining up with Naho, was smoothly stroked as though he was giving her a reward.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Damn it all, showing off like that¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be jealous, don¡¯t be jealous.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. I¡¯m seriously tired and sleepy.¡¹


    The boy trio, Eiji, Byakuya, and Shou, gathered at their usual spot in the classroom, jabbering.


    For them, who strove to conquer the dungeon by their three boy selves, Kazuto¡¯s party, who were hogging the sweet spot of the class, was an eyesore.


    They, too, were of the top group amongst the first-year students who had steadily conquered the dungeon, raised their levels, and changed classes.


    Even of the twenty-four classes in the same grade, the classes where no one had yet to achieve class change were still superior in number.


    Even so, if there were those in the same classroom who had already gotten ahead of them, they would inevitably get not as much attention.


    They couldn¡¯t deny the feeling that they were a step late, by all means.


    ¡¸Rather, you sure like them, don¡¯t you, Eiji? I don¡¯t need a woman for a while. About half a day.¡¹


    Shou, who spent the entirety of the day off immersing himself in sex like mud, yawned.


    He made his way into the female senpai, whom he literally used as a hug pillow, all the time, each time he had even the tiniest amount of urge.


    Even before heading to class, he didn¡¯t fail to pour his portions for the two of them during the finishing up morning sex.


    The act was exactly like a monkey who had just gotten to know masturbation for the first time.


    ¡¸Look, just because he has a slightly decent face, they easily wag their asses. These sows on this class.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because you keep saying such coarse words that no girls are coming to approach you. Eiji.¡¹


    Eiji, whose hair was standing in hardcore style, was leaning back, making the front legs of the seat he was seated on go thud, thud.


    ¡¸¡­ For real?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a terminal illness. I think it¡¯s already too late. I sure am surprised that you weren¡¯t even aware of it.¡¹


    ¡¸What, the hell¡­¡¹


    In fact, there were no small number of the classmates, regardless of male and female, who were watching them closely.


    In this academy, where a kind of supremacy of ability prevailed in the field known as dungeon, the label of having ability was way greater than they realized.


    It was the same as a high achiever in a cram school running rampant in a low-level school.


    And humans were also group animals that instinctively sought for their own standing.

 CH 30.2

    ¡¸Fvck, seriously? Well, whatever. Just tell me in more it later please.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s impossible for you, Eiji.¡¹


    ¡¸Zip it¡­ So, how is it these guys in your ¡ºeye¡»?¡¹


    Suppressing his voice, Seiji jerked his chin at the corner of the boisterous kyakya ufufu classroom.


    Byakuya, resting his elbow on the desk and covering half of his face with his hand as though he was concealing it, closed his right eye.


    From between the fingers that was concealing it, his left eye, which was housing an engraved pupil, peeked out.


    Magic items found in treasure chests in the dungeon were not limited to goods.


    There were also bestowal items that granted skills to the user.


    They couldn¡¯t be passed on, they offered benefit to none other than the user, and there were some skills that were bestowed directly to the flesh that could be used even outside the dungeon.


    In other words skills that did not consume SP.


    In particular, the ¡ºmagic eye¡» type, which utilized eyeball as intermediary, was the standard category of skill-bestowing items.


    Even amongst the past legends, the legend of evil eyes had been passed down throughout the world.


    Weakening the one who looked directly at it, beckoning one misfortune, turning one to stone, or causing one to die.


    Even the fact that there were such various types of power could be said to be the traits of magic eye skill.


    ¡¸¡­ Not a big deal. We¡¯re stronger than them.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha! See, as I thought. We won¡¯t ever lose against such depraved weakasses who always flirt with women.¡¹


    ¡¸Such a line typical of those with sandbag roles might end up erecting a flag, so you better stop.¡¹


    Byakuya looked at all of the members of Kazuto¡¯s party, and then at his classmates while he was at it.


    He was able to read all their information.


    At the same time, it also proved that they were lower in rank than him.


    It was a zero-cost magic eye skill with strong effects, but it was not very effective against those who were higher in rank than him.


    ¡¸Shou, are you sure the girls are not running because of your vulgar comments?¡¹


    ¡¸With such a punk-like face, can¡¯t you stop being so idiotic?¡¹


    ¡¸Fvck, as expected it¡¯s the looks, huh. Even though I worked so desperately to raise my level.¡¹


    Their looks were not by no means so bad to beget such an exaggerated grief.


    The sense of style of having a uselessly aggressive hairstyle and men¡¯s knuckle, the unkempt state of being hunched over and having half of the face concealed by the long hair, the tension which was too light and didn¡¯t match the others.


    Leaving aside the material, the three of them were all of the type who visual-wise wouldn¡¯t be accepted by the general public.


    ¡¸Say, we¡¯re strong, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re way stronger than these guys, right?¡¹


    ¡¸If Byakuya says so, then I guess we are. In fact, even I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose against them.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Are we, the strongest in the class?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    Shou, lying on his desk, yawned.


    The person who was asked was also averting his gaze and scratching his head.


    ¡¸¨D¨D¨DNo way.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    As he tilted his head and turned around, he caught the sight of Byakuya with his mouth twisted into a strange shape.


    Noticing the large bead of sweats dripping on his forehead and the strange laugh faintly escaping from his mouth, he realized that the classroom had suddenly become quiet.


    ¡¸No way, no way, no way. What the heck is that thing¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you should stop forcing yourself to look at it.¡¹


    Shou, remained lying on his desk, pulled Byakuya, who was staring fixedly at the entrance to the classroom.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for you to look at it. That guy¡¯s beyond help, my asshole is cowering intensely.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    It is a refreshing and invigorating morning.


    Being able to see Mikan-senpai¡¯s face in the morning is a good omen.


    It¡¯s something that naturally makes a smile appear on your lips.


    ¡¸Say. Touma-kun¡¯s mouth is like that of a joker in playing cards, though. Has he made up his mind to destroy the world?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a face when he¡¯s thinking about something naughty.¡¹


    ¡¸Just what kind of bizarre play is he fantasizing about? ¡­ That creeps me out.¡¹


    The hearts of our female members are very much dirty.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s the result of Touma-san¡¯s training.¡¹


    According to Mikan-senpai, there aren¡¯t enough materials needed for the creation of Saki¡¯s katana.


    No, even now it¡¯s not impossible to create it, but the Plus value of Blue Sword that serves as the base seems to be high, way more than they expected, so might as well, we should create an even better one, or so Mikan-senpai¡¯s insatiable ambition.


    To be specific, she seems to want a material that can serve as the core iron.


    The best options are ones that are tough and flexible as well as have a good magical energy conductivity, such as monster bones, claws, fangs, horns, scales, etc., she stated.


    Saki was also very enthusiastic.


    It¡¯s Mikan-senpai we¡¯re talking about, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s aiming for something that can split the sky and tear the earth in one swing.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t set the bar too high. You¡¯ll make Mikan-chan-senpai cry, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not bad in its own way.¡¹


    I think it¡¯d probably be very lovely.


    But without a doubt, the equipment of Mikan-senpai and the others, of the ¡ºAdept Workers¡», are all fine items.


    It¡¯s a good idea to make it a little more popular.


    I should try to help promote it here.


    I look around the classroom, where the air is somewhat milder than usual.


    Compared to the other class, the first year third group is very quiet and rarely makes any noise.


    This way, it looks like I¡¯d be able to do some stealth marketing in a casual manner without being particularly standing out.


    However, if Seiichi and the others were involved, as expected it would give rise to an unnatural feeling, so leveraging the opening when their gazes are away from me, I leave my seat.


    I take out from the Item Box the ¡ºAdept Workers¡» specials, customized goblin series weapons, which I have been entrusted with as a sub weapon.


    In my right hand I hold a goblin knife and a goblin dagger that had been designed for ease of use, and in my left hand I hold a goblin axe as a recommendation item.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a feeling that the classmate seated beside me is hyperventilating with a startled look on his face.


    In order to make an appeal of the weight balance that is the result of customization, I make a show of juggling the axe lightly with my left hand.


    Juggling two swords with my right hand is quite high in difficulty, but I still challenge it.


    One of the swords goes flying somewhere, but that is due to my lack of skill, so I¡¯d like them not to mind it.


    However, perhaps making a mistake is as expected something that deserves some jabbing, it feels as if the gazes in the classroom are being directed at me.


    In fact, though, except for Seiichi, who is looking up at the ceiling with his hands covering his face, and Shizuka and Mai, who are looking at me with wet eyes, all of them are turning their faces away.


    It¡¯s a complete failure.


    I should practice properly before challenging it again.


    Things have reached this point, so it may be a good idea to use these items as promotional gifts, giving them to those who have achieved class change among my classmates.


    There just happen to be three guys who seem to be on good terms with each other, who I think to be in the same party, so I casually make an appeal on the sharpness of these items and make them Presents For You.


    By the way, the goblin knife that was blown away was sticking in the middle of the blackboard.


    I think that serves as a good appeal on how sharp it is, but I end up getting seen by Midori-sensei, whose face is as white as a sheet.

 CH 30.3

    Pasifista


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºfourth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­ The reparation cost for the blackboard.¡¹


    ¡¸You reap what you sow, I¡¯m unable to say anything but this saying.¡¹


    As the depressed Touma pressed his hands against the dungeon wall, Shizuka poured salt on the wound from behind.


    According to the rotation, it was after school relaxation day, but they changed their plans and headed to the dungeon.


    Saki was so excited that if she was left alone, she might end up diving into the dungeon even by her lonesome, such was the reason for this change.


    While they were at it, there was an appeal from someone who was burdened with debts.


    ¡¸Even the classroom has finally reached the mood of: let¡¯s just act as if we don¡¯t see these guys.¡¹


    Mai, who wasn¡¯t quite on board with the venture, grumbled while stifling down a yawn.


    For Mai, who loved to laze about, she¡¯d prefer to roll around and sleep in depravity rather than diving into the dungeon.


    ¡¸What the heck did you want to do¡­? Do you want to put in place the guys in the class? Are you aiming to stand on the top?¡¹


    ¡¸You misunderstand.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you want to try saying: the women in the class are all my women, or something? Rather, the girl seated in front of you for example, I want to be at ease, so please ask Touma-sama to attack me already, or so she verbally requested me. Do you not feel sorry for her? Just get a grip already.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-kun, you¡¯re the worst, like seriously.¡¹


    ¡¸I was just, stealth marketing.¡¹


    Stealth marketing referred to advertising activities that were not perceived as advertising, and it was doubtful whether a demonstrative act that ultimately didn¡¯t amount to any advertising was qualified as one.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Midori-chan-sensei get blood drained from her face and look like she was about to pass out, geez.¡¹


    ¡¸With a bam, a tip of a sword popped out of the wall on the back of the classroom, so everyone turned all white.¡¹


    Miharu, whose classroom was adjacent to theirs, murmured with a faraway look in her eyes.


    ¡¸The walls are too thin.¡¹


    ¡¸No. That¡¯s not the problem here.¡¹


    Even as they engaged in such a trivial conversation, they swiftly lopped off the beads of the wandering monsters they encountered.


    Their teamwork couldn¡¯t be said to be excellent, but in terms of the number of places they had stepped on, they were undoubtedly the top in the class.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and keep going. Search and destroy. I¡¯ll cut them all in half!¡¹


    ¡¸Hime-chan, you ought to, cherish life.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course! I will slaughter them all with gratitude!¡¹


    Raising her katana in front of her eyes, she made an oath with a nice smile that had no trace of cloudiness.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not really necessary to give Himecchi a better katana than her current one? Rather, don¡¯t you feel like it¡¯d be bad if we give her one?¡¹


    ¡¸Material found. Oraoraora!¡¹


    Saki, turning into a whirlwind, charged into the chamber.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    It was a beast that lurked in the dungeon.


    Not only was it unaware of what kind of existence it was, it never harbored any doubt pertaining to its state either.


    It did not remember the time when it came to as itself.


    It was born there, ate its brethren attracted by the drifting and gushing forth miasma, and eventually rot away and was reconstituted.


    This was samsara repeated over and over again, but it had no feelings about this matter whatsoever.


    There might have been some individuals amongst them, or perhaps some transcendent individuals (overborder) who departed their dwellings and turned into roaming threats (wandering monsters).


    However, it remained in the realm gate chamber as the guardian of the realm gate (gatekeeper).


    *Gorururru* A growl that hadn¡¯t resounded in a long time escaped from the back of its throat.


    What it sniffed from the entrance of the chamber, which was its territory, was the smell of prey.


    Originally, even without carrying out the act of predating, it would not necessarily starve.


    Monsters were embodiments of miasma that were composed of miasma, and they could maintain pseudo-life activities as long as they were shrouded by a miasma concentration that corresponded with their level.


    Even so, the craving raised by the body was both a fetter and a pleasure for the materialized monster.


    The colossal body rose up slowly.


    A pressure so great that it felt as if the chamber had shrunk, a colossal body incomparable to that of monsters that appeared on the same stratum.


    The limbs, bulging with shapely muscles, were covered by pure white fur with black vertical stripes running through them.


    Drool dripped from its gaping wide mouth, and huge, sharp, majestic saber teeth gleamed, jutting out from its upper jaw.


    It was a figure worthy of the individual name of the guardian of the realm gate of the ¡ºfourth¡» stratum, the Saber Tooth King Tiger (Panzer Tiger).


    Its saber teeth easily pierced through armor, and its hard body hair repelled thousands blades.


    In an instinctive excitement for a hunt, Panzer Tiger opened its mouth wide and let out¡ª


    ¡¸Give me, your head!¡¹


    Even though it didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the voice it heard up close out of the blue, it understood that its greatest weapon, the saber tooth, had been firmly grabbed.


    The base of the sharply pointed, all-piercing saber tooth had been grabbed by a humanoid figure that appeared right in front of it in less than the blink of an eye.


    Bewilderment that surpassed anger, it turned into an intense pain of its fangs and bones creaking.


    ¡¸Give me, sen¡­.¡¹


    The muscles of the arms, which peeked out of the uniform that for some reason was tattered like a rag, were pumped up.


    ¡¸Aah, aahh, oaaahh, gaaaahhhh!¡¹


    Its body shuddered and the hair on its body stood on end at the roar that was more bestial than its own, and the moment it heard the dull thud of the angle of the neck going beyond its range of motion, all its senses went dark.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ Alright. Cheat work.¡¹


    Mai, with eyes drier than a Tibetan sand fox, offhandedly shows her appreciation.


    I¡¯d like her to stop with the careless *clap clap* applause.


    Spare no expense since it¡¯s a boss battle, Seiichi¡¯s instruction should be something along those lines.


    First of all ¡ºdon¡¯t fly¡», he told me, so I went with the concept of consuming all of my GP and activating Raijin-style high-speed maneuver that I¡¯d sealed when the curtain was raised.


    And sure enough, I ended up with an appearance like that of a gentleman with a glaring full body punk style.


    It should return to how it used to be when we log out, and I¡¯ll cry if it doesn¡¯t.


    ¡¸In a nutshell, it¡¯s that. We should just take it as you using a time-limited invincible burst mode, right? Okay, there¡¯s no problem with it anyway.¡¹


    The lines sound as if he is telling himself something.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, Danna-sama! I wanted to zap it too.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, for your hard work.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºHeal¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Touma-san.¡¹


    I get a towel handed to me by Shizuka, but this kind of act is a pattern where the real boss makes its grand appearance.


    I¡¯ve secured the cat-like animal headliner, but I think we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down.


    ¡¸As if. No matter how you look at it, it was the real boss, wasn¡¯t it? ¡­ Rather, there¡¯s no remains of the boss whose head spun 180 degrees and went thud, though?¡¹


    ¡¸Let alone drop items, not even its crystal was dropped?¡¹


    Come to think of it, I have a feeling that crystals were always dropped, even from small fry monsters like goblins.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. No problem.¡¹


    ¡¸I have nothing but bad feeling about your no problem.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Maybe it¡¯s okay.¡¹


    Yuki-chan doesn¡¯t file a complaint, so I should have properly strangled it before putting it in there.


    The field would be ruined if I put it in alive, so that seems to be a no go.


    I¡¯m a little curious as to what she¡¯s cultivating in my Item Box.


    It¡¯s just, if my timing in putting it in is too late, it will end up vanishing as usual, so it¡¯s quite a challenge.


    I don¡¯t know if I succeeded or failed, but if I take out the remains here, it will probably end up vanishing.


    ¡¸Uuuu, it was a monster that seemed worth cutting¡­.¡¹


    Saki, who is steadily treading on the path of battle freak-hood, has completely misplaced her means and goals.


    It¡¯s a good thing.


    Let¡¯s steadily increase the number of junkies.


    Fighting, dominating, and conquering is what pleasure is all about.

 CH 30.4

    Embraced into my arms as though getting swept away, Shizuka stirs with a start.


    My crotch is going taut to the point it¡¯s hurting, how should I put it, it¡¯s totally eager for some trampling down.


    ¡¸After beating down the boss, it¡¯s lustful rape time, huh, you sure a beast, Touma-kun.¡¹


    Shizuka, who always understands my desires and submissively serves me, pats me on the back with a gentle hug without moving on to sex.


    I see Miharu and Natsumi flailing about and panicking, but I continue to follow my impulse, ripping off Shizuka¡¯s skirt and pulling up her jacket.


    I bite the soft, large lump of motherhood from the top of her pink-colored bra.


    I bite off the cups that are in the way, and before biting directly into her honey-tasted breasts, I bite and suck on the lovely protruding nipples.


    Shizuka twitches each time I bite her from the top of her bra, but the hands embracing my back remain gentle.


    Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m being sprinkled and splashed with something.


    As I continue to bury my face in Shizuka¡¯s chest and alternately suck on her nipples, the frantic-looking Miharu and Natsumi are fluttering about.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but they are waving that thing that is flapped by the shrine kannushi-san at New Year¡¯s or something.


    It¡¯s that branch of a tree with leaves thing, with white jagged paper hanging on it.


    The figure of the two of them sitting side by side on the floor and fluttering about is frantically cute.


    In terms of class, Shizuka is the miko, but I think these two are more miko-ish.


    Rather, I wonder where they got those leaved branches from.


    ¡¸Ha, ahn¡­!¡¹


    As I rub my cheek against her cleavage like a spoiled child, I am clung onto by Shizuka, who is convulsing as if she is overcome with emotion.


    Behind the twin sisters, who are holding aloft the flutter branches with relieved faces, Saki is hugging her katana tightly with a face like she¡¯s about to cry.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, am I right to take it that it¡¯s calmed down?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸It has, calmed down.¡¹


    ¡¸Salt, sake, and tamagushi, huh¡­. How come with such things, the effect was¡­. To begin with, I¡¯m impressed you carry such things around.¡¹


    Seiichi, still with his knives at the ready in both hands, lets out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸I had a little bit of scare for the first time in a long while, perhaps.¡¹


    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s that much of a cheat power. That¡¯s mean it¡¯s only natural for there to be penalty of backslash and side effects too.¡¹


    I feel like I¡¯m being jabbed in a lot of ways, but my mood is currently in sage mode, so I rub my cheek against Shizuka¡¯s as I hold her in my arms.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not, a penalty.¡¹


    ¡¸Originally, there are two natures to God: the wild spirit (Ara-Mitama) and the tranquil spirit (Nigi-Mitama).¡¹


    ¡¸The Curse God (Tatarigami) that makes an appearance and wreaks a havoc when the harmony is broken is also a natural form.¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s seriously receiving God treatments, huh, that¡¯s no joke, duh¡­. In other words, what should we do? He¡¯s fine up until now, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s, uh, probably, because Shizuka-nee-sama, or rather we, umm, have been keeping him accompany.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s because we¡¯ve been fighting all the time today, or so I believe. While there were usually some lewd soothing time mixed in, from time to time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The act of creating life is, Tranquil Spirit (Nigi-mitama).¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, the excitement has shot through the roof from the consecutive battles, huh. That means it should be alright if we let him cum once after each battle to cool him down, right?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s too blunt of a way of putting it. In other words, it¡¯s the same as usual, right?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hau¡­ ahn¡­ auu¡­ ahn¡­ hii¡­¡¹


    On the bed that was resoundingly creaking, the panting squeezed out from the inside never ceased.


    Natsumi, lying on her side on the sheets, was clinging to the hand that was holding her chest from her rear.


    The simple single bedding was by no means anything large, but it was more than enough for the petite Natsumi to stretch her arms and legs.


    This was a uniform standard, unless it was of a middle class dormitory or higher.


    But this time alone, there was no room on her own bed in Asagi-sou.


    The unrefined but sturdy physique was twice as big as Natsumi¡¯s, and the chest and abdominal muscles where she leaned her back against gave off a rugged feeling.


    Her right leg, stretched out on the sheet, tautly jerked, and her left leg, lifted in the air, continued to sway and wave about together with the support behind it.


    The penis that had been rammed into her crotch from behind towered majestically, imprinting itself on Natsumi¡¯s core, which was still early in its maturity.


    ¡¸Hii¡­ iii¡­.¡¹


    *Squelch, squelch* The lewd sound that had been echoing due to them getting connected so closely ceased, and with an oomph, it barged deeper than the depth that had been deliberately held off.


    Natsumi¡¯s tongue, which was sticking out of her lips, quivered as she felt the roundness of the glans burrowing into the pit of her belly, as well as the hot bursting sensation.


    The erratic creaking and squeaking of the springs was the sound of their lower bodies, fastened down like rocks, convulsing.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ah¡­¡¹


    Miharu, who was sitting on the side of the bed with her arms and head resting on the sheets, let out a lingering breath first.


    With a face the same as that of Natsumi, her tongue sticking out and her eyes moist from the afterglow of an orgasm.


    Even though she had refrained from making contact with her in order not to get engulfed by the synchronized sensations, the intensity of their unison had risen too high after they had semen poured into them alternately.


    Miharu¡¯s buttocks, which was slumped on the floor, twitched, jerking up and down.


    The smallish buttocks that no one had ever touched were swaying obscenely in the air, and the secret flower that bloomed at the base of the crotch was shivering obscenely, spilling out the love juice and sperm juice that had been stored amply in the deepest place.


    The reason why Natsumi¡¯s moans were cut short as the semen in her womb began to get stirred without pulling out was because she had two fingers being forced into her mouth.


    The spring remained intensely blooming until it overflowed outward, and the smooth, immature genital area was beginning to play a squelching sound.


    ¡¸Funya¡­ Shizuka-nee-sama.¡¹


    Saki, who had ended up tripping the breaker quickly as usual, woke up in a dreamy state to the comfort of having her head stroked.


    She was using Shizuka¡¯s lap, who was sitting sideways on her bed, as a pillow.


    The two, who were first in turns, were already in stark naked state.


    Even in a room filled with heat, exposing their skin was still chilly.


    A large bath towel was draped over Saki¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Shizuka-nee-sama, this¡­.¡¹


    Changing the direction of her body on the comfortable lap pillow, Saki reached out her hand toward the ripe breast atrium flexing above her head.


    On the lower sides of the firmly sticking out massive bodies, perhaps still having room for further growth, a number of red, painful-looking teeth marks were left behind.


    Damage received in the dungeon would be restored.


    Originally, that was supposed to be the case.


    ¡¸It looks painful¡­ A, ane-sama, with your ¡ºWish¡».¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹


    These were scars that would disappear at once should Shizuka herself use ¡ºWish¡» to heal it.


    However, it was a wish of her own for a mark that bestowed upon her aches and pains.


    ¡¸But¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸This is, the proof that Touma-san engraved, on me.¡¹


    ¡¸U~¡­ Nom.¡¹


    Saki, who was in half asleep mode, had a severe case of infantile regression, beckoning her spoiled nature to the surface.


    Or perhaps it was a yearning for the symbol of motherhood that wasn¡¯t present on herself.


    Shizuka stared at Saki with troubled eyes as she sucked on her breast as if she wished for some breast-feeding, and gently stroked and combed her hair.

 CH 31.1

    New Equipment


    I¡¯ve gone and caused trouble for Shizuka and the others.


    I guess it¡¯s been a while since the last time I went out of control.


    My memory from around the time we logged out of the dungeon is fuzzy, but I sure was surprised when I woke up in the morning completely refreshed and found my whole field of vision skin-colored.


    It seems that the legs of the bed will not break even when five people are on it.


    I have a feeling that the hafuuing, cat-mouthed Yuki-chan was also in the mix with a seemingly satisfied expression, so I guess it was plus half a person of additional weight.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve kept all of them accompany at once, but there came discussion pertaining to the idea of incorporating it into the regular rotation under the event in the name of chinkonsai (requiem).


    I feel like it will definitely shorten my life span, so I¡¯d like them to cease it by all means.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the true charm of a harem a group play?¡¹


    Mai, with her hands folded behind her neck, nonchalantly makes such a carefree remark.


    ¡¸Like lining them up, and then go: Quick, put out your ass, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you mean the play from last night.¡¹


    Before I can let out my piece, Saki goes and confesses in a light manner.


    Mai¡¯s half closed gaze is chilly wet.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine and all, but¡­. If you want to do a big orgy play, isn¡¯t the current dormitory too cramped for you?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no such an intention.¡¹


    I have no complaints about my living place.


    After all, humans are only half a tatami mat when they are awake and one tatami mat when they are asleep.


    Even if you live in a spacious and luxurious room, in the end a single futon is all you need for your sleeping space.


    ¡¸When it comes out of your mouth, Touma-kun, somehow it sounds like an uncouth and obscene sex space. Like locking up the girls in a capsule hotel and then breeding them one by one.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi. It seems that Mai is getting sexually frustrated.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t throw the conversation to me, geez.¡¹


    I¡¯d like him to stop acting like a stranger and rein her properly.


    Well, we leave the student cafeteria while talking about such trivial things.


    According to the plan, we should be diving into the dungeon, but it ended up turning into the policy of: as expected, it would be better to have a rest day every other day.


    Things sure are something that doesn¡¯t go the way you want it to.


    In the name of after meal exercise, we cordially have a picnic together in a carefree manner.


    I wonder if everyone is free.


    I¡¯ve never seen the sight of anyone reviewing or preparing for class.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t some self-study before test enough?¡¹


    Well, I feel that Seiichi¡¯s fine with grades.


    Let¡¯s pray that Mai and Saki, who are averting their gazes, don¡¯t get failing marks.


    Shizuka and the twin sisters have the image of seemingly being able to get their study done.


    When I take a look at Shizuka, her boobs are getting boing boinged by Miharu and Natsumi from both sides.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but there might be a boom of admiring Shizuka¡¯s boobs.


    She points at me a gaze as if she is in trouble and asking for help, but yuru-yuri is also a fine scene of its own, so I leave them alone.


    In such a manner, we head to the club room building in the schoolyard together.


    ¡¸Yahoo, Touma-kun. Welcome. Looks like you¡¯re together with everyone today.¡¹


    ¡¸Yahoo. Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    In the club room of¡ºAdept Workers¡», which is lifeless and quiet due to the lack of publicity, I am welcomed by Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸Come on in, come on in. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡¹


    ¡¸No need for the trouble.¡¹


    Nevertheless, with seven people intruding, the club room ends up getting crowded.


    I don¡¯t know how many members there are who belong to¡ºAdept Workers¡», but I have a feeling that Mikan-senpai and the others are mostly present in this club room.


    I wonder if they are not that enthusiastic about dungeon conquest.


    ¡¸The factory was restored as of Sunday, but perhaps due to that, it¡¯s so crowded today.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I nod as I drink the tea poured personally by Mikan-senpai.


    I¡¯m a boorish person who can¡¯t tell whether the tea leaves are good or bad, but it¡¯s an ingenuity that soothes your heart.


    And yet, Seiichi is getting his butt pinched by Mai for showing off his charm to the female club members, while Shizuka and the others are brightly smiling as they seem to be sparking sparks with some of the Senpais.


    ¡¸Uh, it¡¯s about the matter of Saki-chan¡¯s katana, right? We¡¯ve already done with crushing the Blue Sword into small pieces, loading it up and then folding it back. Dungeon-born items contain almost no impurities, so it can be used as good magic tamahagane as is without having to be hammered out. Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but Mikan-senpai¡¯s smug face is cute.


    Perhaps able to understand what she¡¯s talking about, Saki seems to be excited, with her nose going huff, huff.


    ¡¸The Blue Sword is a standard Western-style sword, so all the metal in the blade is hard. I was intending to mold the katana blade with it serving as a cast iron, but the magical energy path of the magic tamahagane, which had been folded back and increased in hardness, became oomph, you see. Western-style swords are originally created based on magical energy that is overall fluffy, so there¡¯s no problem with it, but Katana is more swoosh and oomph-like, right That¡¯s why, I want to use a material with a good magical energy path as the core iron to make it more like voom.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand! By making it swoosh, it¡¯ll be voom and shua, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, if the swoosh is good, it will be much more shua.¡¹


    Saki, who is flaring and going, that¡¯s amazing, and Mikan-senpai are going kyakya ufufu.


    I¡¯m a little jealous of Saki who understands the Mikan language.


    When I ask Rinko-senpai, who is pouring me another serving of tea, with my gaze, she replies to me by shaking her head with lukewarm eyes.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve hunted some materials, so I thought I¡¯d like to ask you to give them a look just in case.¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa, you¡¯ve brought them at once? Let me see, let me see.¡¹


    ¡¸Here is a bit.¡¹


    If I take them out here, I¡¯m afraid it would end up crushing the table and shelves.


    ¡¸Hmm. Are you holding it out? If you want it, suck my cock, or something?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken.¡¹


    I¡¯m being teased by Rinko-senpai, who is grinning widely.


    Ever since the accident, Rinko-senpai¡¯s personal space seems to have become strangely close, so it¡¯s troubling.


    Mikan-senpai seems to be taken aback, so I¡¯d like her to refrain from making such a dirty joke.


    ¡¸Then, are you letting it out inside? Or do you want to let it out inside?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, it¡¯s a hassle to let it out outside, so I hope you can let it out inside¡­. Umm, what¡¯s wrong, everyone?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai and the other senpais are stroking and loving Mikan-senpai in unison.


    I¡¯d like to join them and pat her too.


    ¡¸Hmm. It¡¯s quite bulky after all, like the wood from Ents. I think the storage-cum-dressing room in the back should do. If you steal our panties or anything, you¡¯ll be banned, okay?¡¹


    The charm of panties comes in sets with their contents, so I have no interest in spare panties, not that much.


    Shizuka-san¡¯s gaze seems to be somewhat doubtful, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯d properly tell them to give me theirs head on.


    It¡¯s a one-set play, right down to the scornful gaze.


    ¡¸To be honest, I think the wood will be a considerably great help. We use it for a lot of things, but there are not many people who take it back with them.¡¹


    If I remember it correctly, I have a feeling that there is no wood from Ents this time.


    There ought to be bamboo, cactus, as well as pineapple if Yuki-chan hadn¡¯t eaten it all.


    Even though they say storage room, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s a particular separate room or anything, as it¡¯s just an open space separated by the locker.


    I ask the dubious-looking Mikan-senpai and the others to step back and pull out the carcass of the Saber Tooth King Tiger (Panzer Tiger) from the Item Box.


    It is about three meters long, not including its tail, so it ends up filling the entire storage room space.


    It ought to also be over a ton in weight.


    The Saber Tooth King Tiger (Panzer Tiger), whose neck is mangled, has been properly chilled, so it shows no sign of decomposing.


    Yuki-chan has done a splendid job.


    Well, it seems that powerful monsters have magical energy imbued even in their carcasses, so even their fleshy drop won¡¯t decompose quickly, or so I¡¯ve heard.


    Like this guy¡¯s uselessly long fangs or claws for example, I wonder if they can be used as the materials for the katana.


    ¡¸First of all, this is it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who has become quiet, sits down with a thud as if her legs have given out.


    There seems to be some senpais whose faces have turned white as a sheet, and others who have collapsed as if they have lost consciousness.


    ¡¸Now that I give another look, it sure is huge, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is.¡¹


    For some reason it¡¯s only our party members who are acting at their own pace.


    No, Seiichi alone is covering his face with his hands and looking up at the ceiling.


    *Smack* I wonder if Rinko-senpai clapping her hands is to encourage herself.


    ¡¸¡­ Those who can still move, go and pull down the shutter. Don¡¯t worry, this thing is properly dead. Also, please take care of the fainted ones.¡¹

 CH 31.2

    ¡¸¡ª That¡¯s as expected¡­ I suppose I did notice your abnormality. But you see, we¡¯re in different grades, and there¡¯s also an unwritten rule pertaining to the dungeon conquest method, so I didn¡¯t ask for details. I thought it would be beneficial for both of us and that you were not bad kids, after all. But you know what?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who is sitting in front of the chabudai, points at the quietly lying Saber Tooth King Tiger (Panzer Tiger) with her droopy eyes.


    ¡¸That is too much.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹


    Seiichi, who is strangely humbling himself, is repeating the same lines like a robot.


    Now that the mysterious chaos has passed, the club room of¡ºAdept Workers¡», which is temporary closed with the shutter by the club room entrance having been lowered, is bustling with festivities.


    I thought that perhaps they had turned blue due to being repulsed by the raw carcasses, but they have skinned and dismantled it with sleight hands.


    Glaring-san slash Kurumi-senpai, the main butcher, turns out to have great skills.


    Even just from the initial skinning process, I can tell that she has both technical knowledge as well as experience.


    I wonder if she learns how to do dismantling and the like in class.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen or heard of a monster whose original form is preserved like that.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¹


    Seiichi, who is bowing her head like a grasshopper chewing on rice, seems like going to awaken to masochism.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Mikan-senpai has gone to change her clothes, so Rinko-senpai is in charge of the place.


    Rinko-senpai is giving off a crisp, big-sisterly vibe, but I think the person herself is more of an M than an S in nature.


    ¡¸The leader of the party is you, right? Please at least make an effort to appear a little more normal. Or rather, please be sure to rein that child. He¡¯s weird enough that you can find various things to retort to even with just a glance, after all.¡¹


    With a snap, Rinko-senpai points her finger at my side.


    I have a feeling that there¡¯s some sort of misunderstanding here, but first of all, my feet are getting numb, so I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s okay to undo my seiza.


    ¡¸Well, these days, I¡¯ve also¡­ come to losing sight of what thing is strange and what isn¡¯t, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Say, say. Is there anything wrong with us? Didn¡¯t we just normally gather monster materials from dungeon?¡¹


    In place of the groggy boyfriend, Mai joins the fray, brandishing a cat punch.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not normal at all, alright? Listen well. When you defeat a monster in the dungeon, the body of this monster will disintegrate into its constituent material, magical energy. The concentrated item of that magical energy reduction is the monster crystal, while part of the monster is a material. These are¡ºDrop Item¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Y, you don¡¯t say.¡¹


    Perhaps having her processing power overloaded already, the aura of defeat is looming over Mai.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why in the dungeon, it¡¯s impossible for a carcass with no missing parts like that to be left behind.¡¹


    ¡¸Th, that, that¡¯s way on minute level, there should also be a possibility for all the parts to be dropped!¡¹


    Such an idea is nonexistent.


    It¡¯s like the overbearing logic of kidnapping the owner altogether while claiming to have picked up a lost wallet, or the novel idea of punching out the referee in a boxing match after losing the decision before then declaring themselves winner.


    ¡¸¡­ The possibility is not zero, but such a thing would definitely catch the attention of the academy and be confiscated as a sample. Given that you¡¯ve bypassed the check gate and taken the thing out, I guess you are out in various ways.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, there is such a thing?¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose there is. Such a thing.¡¹


    Seiichi, heaving out a deep sigh, replies to Mai, who turns around and tilts her head.


    It seems that a scientific as well as magical surveillance system has been installed on the route from the underground floor where Rashomon is located to the surface.


    I wonder if they get to look at you nude with a body scanner or something.


    Is it also possible to do an exciting chat play, talking with the inspector-san with an innocent look while having a strange toy remain inserted in your asshole?


    Starting with the combo of doing such a thing at the airport and getting taken to the inspection room, it¡¯s not unthinkable for a rapid development akin to that of the Oh Yes Oh Yes project to follow after.


    It¡¯s a situation play that I¡¯m somewhat interested in asking Shizuka to give it a try.


    For the time being, I¡¯ll play the role of the suspect.


    ¡¸In short. What kind of relationship are you intending to interact with from here on? I guess things come down to that. I bet you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess so.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve all come along since Mikan-chan is like that, so you should just take your time and make your choice.¡¹


    In the bustling and slightly reeking of blood club room, Rinko-senpai takes a sip from her cold teacup.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Umm, in short, what do you mean?¡¹


    Dusk, right past the closing of gates time of Rashomon.


    The figures of the students who had finished their work were vanishing from the unusually crowded workshop as well.


    It was the period of time when the sun was setting, but in accordance to the intense wish of Saki, the group was acting together with the members of Adept Workers.


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s recruitment.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean you want us to join¡ºAdept Workers¡» club?¡¹


    In the booth, which was in activated state, a hammer-wielding Mikan was clanging, forging the saber tooth of the Saber Tooth King Tiger (Panzer Tiger).


    The¡ºProcess¡» of simply altering the shape of a material was a basic skill of the¡ºCraftsman¡».


    And¡ºBlacksmiths¡», its superior class, had a skill called¡ºForging¡» which allowed them to add various kinds of power to the subject matter.


    Skills of¡ºCraftsman¡» branching, which were non-combat oriented, were generally considered useless skills.


    It wasn¡¯t in the meaning that the effects were weak or vague, but in that these were skills that couldn¡¯t be used to their full potential.


    In the creation of items and armor, there was a need for a good sense and understanding of the subject matter, in other words, the person in question ought to understand its mechanics and principles.


    It could be said that the degree of freedom was too high.


    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Once we become fellow members, we¡¯ll be on the same boat, so we¡¯ll together protect the secrets that ought to not be exposed.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, the lifting of the restrictions related to clubs should be after the May holidays, right? So it¡¯s like a false start scout?¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai were sitting on disposed materials that had been left in the corner of the workshop.


    The other members were observing the weapons creation that they had seen for the first time.


    ¡¸Weren¡¯t we planning to make a new club?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹


    *Clang, clang* The sound of the hammer pounding rhythmically echoed in the air.


    At first, Mikan had been nervous under the gaze of the visitors, but right now she was wholeheartedly absorbed in her work.


    The katana that Mikan was forging was different from Western-style swords, which were made by simply grinding steel into the shape of a blade.


    It was a sword that embodied a unique and, to put it bluntly, unusual design concept.


    Did not break, did not bend, a sword that contained the contradictory properties of steel in one sword.


    Even if the material was steel matter, which was falsely similar to iron, the hybrid structure molding where a soft core was covered with a hard cast was due to Mikan¡¯s understanding of the design concept of¡ºkatana¡».


    ¡¸So what¡¯s the meaning of this? Is there any merit for us in joining Mikan-chan-senpai¡¯s club?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s easier than applying for a new club. Actually, that¡¯s about the whole merit of it. If there¡¯s a need to, it¡¯s easy to raise a craftsman or two, after all.¡¹


    *Clang, clang* Steels struck against each other, and pale phosphorescence danced like fireflies.


    ¡¸The¡ºAdept Workers¡» club is, to put it bluntly, a gathering of drop outs. They¡¯re not the same as the bunch of the Enjoy group who have given up, though. They haven¡¯t given up, but their classes are not designed for combat, so ultimately they can¡¯t do anything about it either.¡¹


    They were useful to have as backup members for dungeon conquest, but they were not essential.


    The clubs who harbored such a thought held the majority, so those other than battle oriented classes were treated as a burden.


    ¡¸In fact, in the dungeon, ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» seems to still have more fighting power than them, after all. If the surrounding supports are out of commission, ¡ºCraftsman¡» seems to also join the fray, but there¡¯s no way for Mikan-chan-senpai and the others, who have no firepower class, to accomplish anything.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s why, they want us to join them?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t hold you responsible even after our club is shut down, which will happen sooner or later, such is the advice.¡¹


    Clang, The sound of a hammering echoed.

 CH 31.3

    Pasifista


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºfourth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    Saki is twirling and dancing with her new katana in her hand.


    She is in a super good mood.


    The black scabbard is furnished with quartz handiwork, and the fuzzy tail of the Saber Tooth King Tiger is used as is on the edge of the scabbard.


    The katana blade has a lapis lazuli edge pattern that looks like the bottom of a lake, like it¡¯s absorbing you into it.


    According to Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸It¡¯s turned into something amazing.¡¹


    She said.


    The name is¡ºWater Tiger King Katana¡», it seems to be a Youtou with a powerful water (Aqua) attribute.


    In the first discussion, it was supposed to turn into a¡ºWater Spirit Katana¡», but for some reason, it has turned something of one rank higher in category.


    The rare category of Youtou is ranked as follows: Spirit Katana £¼ King Katana £¼ God Katana.


    And then, it is also a Named magic item in the name of¡ºWater Tiger¡».


    Even in the Interface, it¡¯s displayed as¡ºWater Tiger King Katana¡», so there ought to be some kind of law in the naming of the item.


    And then, another one.


    Using the fur of the Saber Tooth King Tiger, they created a protective item for Saki.


    In terms of equipment genre, it¡¯s an item called a Sashinuki gote.


    It is essentially a piece of Japanese-style armor that covers the entire arms and is integrated through the collar and back.


    I guess it¡¯s like a short vest with long sleeves.


    The creator was the Fluffy-senpai slash Anzu-Senpai, the¡ºNeedlework User (Dressmaker)¡».


    The fur itself seems to be quite sturdy, boasting durability that even a needle can¡¯t penetrate, but I wonder how she sewed it.


    It looks like a fur jacket, but a hard armoring material is incorporated into the hand parts.


    The vivid black and white tiger fur is beautiful, and Saki, who fell in love with it at first sight, hugged Anzu-senpai and twirled her around.


    Incidentally, Mikan-senpai was held high in the air.


    How should I put it, she is a girl with intense body language.


    It pained me that I couldn¡¯t get them to accept the payment after having them done such perfect jobs.


    They said it would be enough if they could get the rest of the material parts, but I should think of a better way to return the favor.


    ¡¸Kuoooon!¡¹


    ¡¸Sei.¡¹


    I grapple with the armored rhinoceros that charges at me from the front.


    The thick, sharp horns protruding from the top of the head look like lances.


    If I were to receive the charge of this light truck-sized armored rhinoceros, the me of the past would surely have been blown away like a leaf.


    But although I got pushed back a little, I managed to offset the momentum that was akin to a lance charge in a jousting match.


    The armored rhinoceros is scattering drools and raising a roar, but as long as you suppress its momentum, it turns into an enemy that boasts nothing but sturdiness.


    Pulling it down with the tricks of a neck wrestler, I lightly twist its neck.


    I have to be careful not to shatter its cervical vertebrae, as that would end up finishing it off.


    ¡¸Come on.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, I don¡¯t feel like I can deal any damage.¡¹


    I beckon Shizuka, who is holding her lance, and the twin sisters, who have their maces at the ready.


    ¡¸The same goes even against a huge opponent, they¡¯ll all mostly die if you crush their head.¡¹


    The armored rhinoceros, which is toppled over and jerking around, has a nice metallic vibe all over its body.


    The horns seem to be completely metallic, and when you hit the body skin, which is like an armor that is composed of different parts, you will give rise to a clanging sound.


    However, the blade can properly pass through the joint parts, so I¡¯d like them to do their best.


    ¡¸This kind of big power-type monster sure is a pain in the ass.¡¹


    Stabbing his knife through a gap in the neck armor parts, Seiichi, who has been running after it until it dies out, lets out a sigh.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t do any weird attacks, and its movements are also simple, but it¡¯s crazy tough.¡¹


    Mai, who has been firing a series of magic rapidly, also seems to be listless as she places her hands on her hips.


    Its SP barrier is not a big deal, but it¡¯s more of hard to beat due to its huge size.


    If they were to charge at us in packs, we might have been unable to stop them and gotten our formation breached until the rear guards.


    I guess this time, the MVP Award goes to Saki, who was the first to charge in, cutting through the metallic armor like a piece of scrap of paper and sending the heads flying one after another.


    I get that she¡¯s happy with her all new equipment, so I¡¯d like her to calm down before she gets dizzy.


    ¡¸But, well, it¡¯s not particularly unbeatable. The monster trend hasn¡¯t changed that much either.¡¹


    ¡¸So, should we proceed with the conquest as is?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s keep going as far as we can get. It seems that the deeper you go the more lenient the increase in dungeon difficulty becomes, after all. If we don¡¯t hunt in the suitable level range, we won¡¯t be able to raise out level.¡¹


    The armored rhinoceroses that Shizuka and the others have been clanging and clanking against dissolves.


    Compared to the ones up until now, the size of the dropped crystals seems to also be getting bigger little by little.


    The trade sum of the purchasing department is also getting larger, but there is a strange fantasy where the debt is not decreasing.


    ¡¸¡­ The level displayed on the notebook and the level told by Touma-kun are getting farther and farther apart, though?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t get a damn about it either, so don¡¯t ask me.¡¹


    ¡¸Of all things, the number of magic I can use is increasing, so I think my level is properly rising, though.¡¹


    The levels of Seiichi and the others are rising properly, so I¡¯d like them to be at ease about it.


    My Raijin hasn¡¯t changed ever since it turned into level 2 after I defeated the gatekeeper tiger-san.


    But level is not the only thing that determines your strength.


    Isn¡¯t there also the need to strengthen your equipment like Saki did, I wonder?


    ¡¸Himecchi is like, a good workman does not blame their tool, or rather I have a feeling that she¡¯d also been in peerless mode thus far¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all! This is amazing. It cuts with swish swish!¡¹


    ¡¸There were even some weird slashing attacks flying about, right? Is this an anime?¡¹


    When Saki swung her katana lightly, with a splat, a splash-like afterimage flew out.


    It exceeded the length of the blade, slicing the armored rhinoceros in half from the front.


    Quite an amazing cutting power, I have to give it a try.


    We should see if it can cut through this impregnable armor.


    ¡¸Come on.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, uh¡­. Danna-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸No, we get that your armor is also amazing. We get it, so stop making trouble for Himecchi.¡¹


    It seems that they misunderstand the slightly shameful posing of the side triceps.


    Geez, I¡¯m not a child and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to make an appeal for them to pay my new equipment some attention either.


    ¡¸Shizukaaa, your dear is a bit annoying, so take care of him¡¹


    But if they insist on wanting me to tell them, then I don¡¯t mind telling them about the greatness of this¡ºarmor of heavy pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» customized by Mikan-senpai.


    This armor, which was dropped by the realm gate guardian Goblin Lord, is a magic armor with the inscription of heavy pressure (Stressor) engraved on it.


    This is the armor that was once equipped by the Goblin Lord, which boasted an over three meters tall huge body.


    Naturally, its size didn¡¯t fit me, so it was an item that had been accumulating dust in the Item Box.


    It was just the right timing, so as I had her forge Saki¡¯s¡ºWater Tiger King Katana¡», I asked her to adjust its size.


    It seems that among¡ºCraftsman¡» skills, there¡¯s a skill specialized for fitting armor and protective gear called¡ºAdjust¡».


    It seems that they can even adjust it to be usable for either men or women who are different in body types.


    Certainly, leaving weapons aside, fine-tuning is essential for tight-fitting equipment such as armor.


    It was quite the spectacle to see the size of the armor shrink by two-thirds.


    She said that it was ultimately just an alteration of size, so it didn¡¯t violate the law of conservation of mass or something, but it sounded like a lie to me somehow.


    Visual-wise, it is a Western-style plate armor, but it is not a plate armor that tightly covers every inch of your body.


    It boasts a mysterious visual where despite it having all the vital spots covered, it also has many openings elsewhere.


    But conversely, the range of motion of its joints is wide, so it is also suitable for hand-to-hand combat.


    The rugged, oxidized silvery metallic armor tickles those of manly hearts.


    Rather than an armor, the fleshy armoring has more of a heavy build feeling to it, like that of a futuristic power suit.


    In fact, among the Magic Armors, there seems to also be the type embedded with such a muscle-assist function, but this one is good enough even without it.


    ¡¸You can really move in it, even Mikan-chan-senpai was startled, right? ¡­ It seems to be easily more than a hundred kilograms in weight, right, that thing.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. No problem.¡¹


    ¡¸And the armor¡¯s special ability, ¡ºheavy pressure (Stressor)¡», was it? Like sinking as you walk on the ground, the heck is that? Are you a denizen of a gag manga?¡¹


    I can¡¯t quite accept that Saki is an anime while I¡¯m a gag manga.


    I believe being able to gain weight by surrounding magical energy, or rather by firing yourself up is a pretty useful ability.


    I was able to take the armored rhinoceros¡¯s charge head-on.


    I haven¡¯t tested it to the limit since I¡¯m afraid that the floorboards of the dungeon would break, but perhaps it¡¯s possible to increase my weight up to about ten tons in an instant.


    By the way, if I fall on the ground, I will sink in the shape of¡º´ó¡», so caution is necessary.


    ¡¸No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a defective magic armor, isn¡¯t it? Normally, the person inside should be unable to endure it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸If you use that burst mode, a ten-ton blunt weapon in the shape of a human charging at a speed unperceivable to the eyes¡­. The heck, are you mince meat production tool?¡¹


    It seems that Seiichi and the others are unable to understand the brilliance of the¡ºStressor Armor¡» yet.


    As expected, a demonstration of its sturdiness is necessary.


    ¡¸Come on.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Is it okay if I aim for the neck?¡¹


    Saki, who is timidly readying her katana, is one ruthless lady.


    Indeed, the unarmored head was also the weakness of the Goblin Lord.


    I have to consider purchasing a full face helmet.

 CH 32.1

    ¡¸Umm, Senpai¡­ It feels like, we¡¯re doing something extremely immoral, though.¡¹


    Anzu-senpai, who is snuggling and clinging to me in my arms, is rubbing her cheek against mine with her warm and gentle eyes getting moist.


    Her cheeks are tinged with faint crimson, and her burning body is steamy.


    Although they are one academic year above me, the senpai-sans at¡ºAdept Workers¡» generally have a small stature, with the exception of the baing boing Rinko.


    Among them, Mikan-senpai is a through and through Loli girl.


    ¡¸Nuu¡­¡¹


    As if sulking that my consciousness has drifted to another lady, Anzu-senpai presses her face against my chest and rubs against it.


    I¡¯ll also feel pain, or rather will lose strength if the girl I¡¯m in the middle of exchanging emotions with were to be reminded of another guy and compare me to him, so I reflect on that.


    I reaffirm my hold of Anzu-senpai, who is straddling my lap, and support her ass with my hands that had been inserted into her skirt.


    Tightening, power surges into the raw legs that are coiling around my torso.


    She is hugging me, clinging to me tightly from the front, so I let her rock her hips gently as if I were cuddling a child.


    ¡¸You are such a spoiled child, huh, Anzu-senpai.¡¹


    I am in the posture of sitting on a wooden box, so the initiative in swaying and shaking her ass is on Anzu-senpai.


    When I whisper as such into the ear of Anzu-senpai, who is clinging to me, she gets dyed red from the nape to her ears.


    I feel like I would be questioned later if I press her too much, so as I continue supporting her ass with one hand, I match the shaking of her hips and knock on her back.


    There may be shielding objects on the surrounding field, but we are in the middle of an open battle.


    I have a broad view on the uninhabited ground beyond the bushes, so perceiving a surprise attack is easily doable.


    The wall behind us is the back side of the prefab clubroom building, but the windows on the ground side are lined with bars, so we won¡¯t have anyone peeking at us from there.


    It feels like we would end up getting noticed if we make too much noise, but Anzu-senpai who is trying to keep her voice down is down.


    Jerking and shuddering, Anzu-senpai, who has reached climax and plopped down, is assailed by exhaustion.


    There¡¯s instruction from Rinko-senpai to properly seed them one shot per person, but there are also factors of physical state and mentality, so I¡¯d like to ask her for some leniency.


    I¡¯m sorry, whispering as such, I stroke and cuddle Anzu-senpai, who is apologetically hugging me.


    I don¡¯t quite get it even as I was told about side effects or something, but it seems that the four senpais, including Rinko-senpai, have ended up developing some strange addictions to me.


    Like it is alleviated when they have sex with me, it¡¯s a little too convenient for the ephemeral male libidos, so on the contrary it¡¯s appalling.


    They¡¯re all cute, so if we put it in a sleazy way, it¡¯s not like the feeling of being lucky is not there.


    The beet red Anzu-senpai is clinging and pressing herself against me, but it¡¯s beyond me whether she¡¯s doing it out of disdain or sulking.


    ¡¸Humph. The worst.¡¹


    With a rustle, the one who shows their face from beyond the bushes is Kurumi-senpai.


    Her face, as she intently glares at me, is red.


    ¡¸Just how long are you going to stick to Anzu, you dick man.¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m not waiting or anything.¡¹


    Perhaps, Anzu-senpai, who seems to end up coming to feel good again, is aware that we are being watched by Kurumi-senpai, as she regretfully rocks her ass for the last time.


    She didn¡¯t get to receive my wonder drug-like extracts, so her craving may be dissatisfied.


    As I stealthily whisper in her ear¡¸I¡¯ll accompany you again later¡¹ since I feel sorry for her, she gives me a tight hug before then unwrapping her arms off me.


    The fluffy and dreamy look on her face seems a little dangerous yet sexy.


    I think she should wash her face before going back to the club room.


    As I put her appearance in order, she hugs me tightly again, so Kurumi-senpai¡¯s eyes are Uplifted.


    ¡¸Humph, looks like you¡¯ve got Anzu completely hooked up too.¡¹


    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t quite understand situation is yet, though¡­.¡¹


    On this dungeon off-day, I merely came to play at ¡»Adept Workers¡» club room, and had some equipment maintenance done while I was at it.


    I have a feeling that Shizuka and Rinko-senpai seemed to have some kind of eye contact.


    After greeting Mikan-senpai with a yahoo, I immediately got kidnapped by Rinko-senpai and reverse raped in a Heavy Rotation.


    After Rinko-senpai was Touka-senpai, followed by Anzu-senpai, before then Kurumi-senpai made her appearance.


    From the barred window in the back, it seems that Saki and Mikan-senpai¡¯s kyakya ufufu of a katana discussion is still going on.


    I want to cheerfully kyakya with Mikan-senpai too.


    ¡¸You are all cute, senpai, so I believe you should refrain from exposing your charming figures in such a place where there¡¯s a risk of being seen.¡¹


    ¡¸Are, are you an idiot¡­ But, yes, we¡¯ve properly considered the place. Today, um.¡¹


    I take Kurumi-senpai¡¯s hand, as she fidgets while holding the front of her skirt and turning her face away.


    ¡¸Are you fine with me?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no helping it, is there? I¡¯ve been corrupted after all, that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    I¡¯d like them to tell me a little more about that part, but no one is willing to tell me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you have to properly take care of us too, it¡¯s a no go otherwise after all.¡¹


    The DAKARA (That¡¯sWhy/AfterAll) feels like an inflated, body balance beverage.


    Kurumi-senpai has quite the tsun attitude, but the body I¡¯m hugging is warm and cozy.


    Come to think of it, both Touka-senpai and Anzu-senpai were also like preparation complete from the start.


    It¡¯s a reverse rape flavored back to back sex, but I¡¯m not sure what to say about the streamlined sex.


    ¡¸H, humph. Men easily go into heat anytime and anywhere, and get satisfied after randomly sticking their dick somewhere, right?¡¹


    ¡¸In a way, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    In many cases, I think men¡¯s libidos are impulsive.


    It is roused at a moment¡¯s notice and ends at the Finish.


    Lately, though, I¡¯ve been in the state of hyper-mode, where it ends up recovering before I can enter sage mode.


    ¡¸In that case, isn¡¯t it fine that way? At any rate, even if you just casually stick your thing into us, we¡¯ve been set to cum when we get cummed inside, after all¡­.¡¹


    What in the world is that mysterious switch?


    Maybe Kurumi-senpai is getting impatient, as she manly pulls down her panties and rolls up her skirt on her own accord.


    ¡¸C, come on. Just shove it in already and feel free to stroke your dick with my pussy. You are free to use it however you want, that¡¯s why¡­¡¹


    I hug Kurumi-senpai tightly from behind, who seems to be impatient and at her wit¡¯s end.


    The same went for Touka-senpai and the others, but the play style of abruptly wishing for merging.


    From what I heard, it seems that they were treated sex slaves by their ex-boyfriends, and by the time they broke up, the relationships had been no more than them getting embraced for the sake of sexual venting.


    I wonder if it¡¯s the same for Kurumi-senpai too.


    ¡¸No, even if you don¡¯t force yourself to go for a kiss¡­ Nmm.¡¹


    If I kiss her too zealously, she would end up becoming woozy like Anzu-senpai, so I insert my thing into her from behind at the same time.


    Holding Kurumi-senpai¡¯s waist as she stands on her tiptoes, I pierce through her inside, which sure enough is wet and has the preparations in order before I even touch it.


    At once, I get my face grabbed by the hands outstretched by Kurumi-senpai, who has gotten quiet, and kissed repeatedly by her even as she says No.

 CH 32.2

    Pasifista


    Just as how we want to eat something sweet when we are tired, I think humans naturally seek out the food that we need at the moment.


    ¡¸I want to eat Tororo rice.¡¹


    Breakfast at Asagi-sou is mostly Japanese food, but today¡¯s set of side dishes is of the light type, consisting of dried horse mackerel, pickled turnip, and boiled taro.


    The dashi-maki egg specially made for me by the dining hall auntie, who smiled bitterly, is tasty.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to get another serving.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. Me too, the large serving one.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re going to get, another ohitsu (rice container).¡¹


    ¡¸Going.¡¹


    Everyone is a healthy eater.


    Natsumi brings over an ohitsu filled with freshly cooked rice, and Miharu brings over a pot of hojicha.


    The wide and glossy smiles on everyone¡¯s faces are dazzling.


    Here at the dining hall of Asagi-sou, at first I was like avoided with the onlooker taking a step back, but now I have a feeling that the gazes directed at me are mixed with sympathy.


    Basically, Shizuka-san is the one who decides on the rotation of our assignments.


    Me and Seiichi generally stay at Hakutsuru-sou, where Shizuka and Mai¡¯s room is.


    In the set of Shizuka x Saki and Miharu x Natsumi, it¡¯s been arranged so that they take turns staying over together at Hakutsuru-sou, while the other set commutes from Saki and Natsumi¡¯s room at Asagi-sou.


    Leaving aside the pimp-like present state where I¡¯m surrounded by multiple women.


    Well, speaking of staying place, we¡¯ve been utilizing Hakutsuru-sou in such a manner.


    If I stayed at Asagi-sou, the unoccupied pair would have no other choice but to stay at Hakutsuru-sou or our room at Kurou-sou, a men¡¯s dormitory.


    Leaving aside the men¡¯s dormitory that is out of the question, Seiichi and Mai are also flirting with each other every night, so as expected that¡¯s a bit, or so has the discussion turned out.


    In short, the night I stay at Asagi-sou is the day of the mysterious event called¡ºDoki Doki¡îChinkonsai¡» where everyone stays there together.


    I¡¯m also a healthy adolescence young boy, so I have no intention of refusing any erotic events, but if possible, I¡¯d like them to show me some leniency and set the frequency to be about once a week.


    I believe that once every two days is obviously a setting error.


    ¡¸It seems that you still have room to spare, though¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka serves me a huge pile of a bowl of rice.


    On the level that I¡¯d like to eat it with eel or something on top of it.


    ¡¸We chanced upon her yesterday, but it seems like Anzu-senpai is also staying in this dorm, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸There were some circumstances.¡¹


    ¡¸She seemed to be very satisfied.¡¹


    The sighting of the fluffy Anzu-senpai of¡ºAdept Workers¡» is with no falsehood a coincidence.


    No, the opposite side seemed to be aware that I often appear at Asagi-sou, though.


    When I went to the bathroom late at night, with a thud, I ended up bumping into her.


    By the way, Asagi-sou is a women¡¯s dormitory, so naturally there are no men¡¯s bathrooms.


    However, there is a small unisex bathroom for the dormitory staff¡¯s use modestly installed at the back entrance, and I happened to be allowed to use it.


    It might have been a coincidence, but I also had a promise with Anzu-senpai, so although I felt sorry for her about the location, I got to fulfill it in the bathroom.


    ¡¸Coincidence, was it? Yes, I suppose such a thing could also happen.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    I also received an invitation to head to her room as we were, but we bumped into Shizuka and the others who happened to appear at the bathroom, so it ended up getting cancelled as they had a chat in all smiles.


    ¡¸Your guard is so weak, Touma-san, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸We will, strengthen it.¡¹


    ¡¸Not hand you over.¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi are unusually fired up


    The twin sisters, huffing with teacups in hands, are adorable.


    The growth period of the two should be still far from over, so they should eat a lot.


    ¡¸Another serving~.¡¹


    Saki-san, who is as big of an eater as I am, seems to have her nutrition converted into muscle as well.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if she gives up on the fluff-fluff and aims for a six-pack?


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hmm, then you, Umi-chan and Haru-chan are opposed to it, right, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸If possible, I think we should interact with Mikan-senpai and the others while keeping a distance from them. Because we might get caught in unnecessary trouble otherwise.¡¹


    It was break time between classes.


    The classroom, which was considerably quieter than the other classes, was moderately bustling.


    ¡¸Hime-chan went like hyahha, so I guess she¡¯ll most likely be in the merging supporting faction, huh. Touma-kun seems to be in love with Mikan-chan-senpai, so I wonder about him.¡¹


    Rather than an object of romantic interest, she was more like an object of adoration to him, but there should be no mistaking it that he had taken a liking to her.


    ¡¸Or rather, is Touma-kun seriously intending to build a harem?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no such an intention, so he said, but¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka¡¯s gaze was turned toward the outside of the window.


    Small birds were flying under the tranquil sunlight.


    ¡¸Since Touma-san basically won¡¯t refuse those offered to him.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t quite get it, but he¡¯s uselessly broad-minded, huh. Not to mention how uselessly peerless he is.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if he really does find himself a harem, I believe he would carry himself like a king.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like the ultimate self-centeredness, but most unreasonableness tends to have their way toward him, so it sure is troublesome, huh.¡¹


    The thing called charisma was often synonymous with a strong ego.


    The flaws of being unable to read the mood or unable to sympathize were also due to the egoistic nature of the side who created the mood.


    ¡¸Making Mikan-chan-senpai and the others wait upon him, I feel like he¡¯d say something like: Now, line up and turn your ass over, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Perhaps, if we leave them as is, I think it would turn out like that soon enough.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ For real? Hmm~, his male level is also uselessly high, after all. Does he attract girls who are lost?¡¹


    ¡¸However, if Touma-san says that he wants to do that, I think I won¡¯t particularly mind either.¡¹


    Mai, her face resting on her crossed arms on the desk, let out an exasperated sound.


    ¡¸For real? The club members of¡ºAdept Workers¡» are second-year girls only, right? There should be more than ten of them, though. It¡¯s really going to turn into a harem, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Before he ends up attracting some strange troublemaker girls, it may also be a good idea to secure enough partners for Touma-san that he has his hands full with them, I think.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-chan-senpai and the others are offered as sacrifices?¡¹


    Seeing Shizuka sweetly smiling, Mai felt cold sweat running down her spine.


    ¡¸¡­ They will also feel obliged since¡ºCraftsman¡» classes are burden, so they won¡¯t act so self-assertively? Then, we make them our supports, get them enslaved by Touma-kun, and while we¡¯re are it, have them serve as carnal desire venting personnel.¡¹


    ¡¸I think they will also be happier than they are.¡¹


    ¡¸So dark¡­ You¡¯ve become so dark, Shizuka¡­.¡¹


    Mai covered her face and grieved, but she promptly recovered and crooked her lips.


    ¡¸But speaking of whether it¡¯s a yes or a no, I guess it¡¯s a yes. Rather than us joining them, though, we should just take them in. First of all, have them all corrupted by Touma-kun, and if they show any complain, have him go: Shut it and show me your ass, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Based on Anzu-senpai¡¯s state, I believe most of the Senpais either ran away or were tossed aside after they had once fallen. Leaving aside those who are trained and have their yoke reaffirmed every night, I think the current Touma-san can easy bring down any girls and make them his.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ He is that great? The current Kanoma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Simply overwhelming. I think you should also refrain from giving it a try out of curiosity, Mai-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, I¡¯ll absolutely not go near him. It¡¯s not that I have no interest at all, but I guess I prefer having lukewarm sex with Seiichi.¡¹


    As the two engaged in such cheerful girl talk, the surrounding classmates didn¡¯t cease their see no evil, hear no evil, and speak no evil mode.


    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll tell Seiichi to adjust things in that direction as well. As for you, Shizuka, have them thoroughly assaulted by Touma-kun. One more than half of them have been corrupted, we can proceed to slowly persuade Mikan-chan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go with bringing Anzu-senpai to our side first, before then moving to win them over one by one.¡¹

 CH 32.3

    Time flies, and once the weekend comes, Golden Week will be upon us.


    Nonetheless, for those of us who live in a dormitory and find it almost impossible to move away from the academy, it¡¯s more like feel free to sleep in without worry week.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s get moving. The other classes are in the middle of lectures, so please don¡¯t cause any noise by all means.¡¹


    At Midori-sensei¡¯s command, the sound of chairs scraping echoes through the classroom.


    ¡¸Hey, Sei~chi~, wake up~.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Mai shakes Seiichi, who imprudently nodded off right after the class started, awake.


    The class Midori-sensei in charge of is¡ºIntroduction to Labyrinths¡».


    She is in charge of the wide but superficial fields pertaining to lectures necessary for dungeon conquest.


    The content of today¡¯s lecture is an explanation of the academy¡¯s facilities.


    The facility to be covered is the place where they perform class changes, ¡ºCathedral¡».


    This period of time before the consecutive holidays, every year it seems to be the time when the early students gradually reach the point of being eligible for class changes.


    Well, in our first year third group, there are already quite a number of classmates who have already achieved it.


    ¡¸Fwah¡­ Time for meal?¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you just have a meal a while ago, Grandpa? Rather, wake up already.¡¹


    Leaving aside the two, who act like a couple in their 60s, this will actually be the first time we are going to the¡ºCathedral¡».


    It seems to be a place to have class change only, so it¡¯s not fated to us who are enjoying the graces of Interface.


    As I feel a strange sense of immorality of walking through the corridor while classes are being held in other classrooms, we come out to the courtyard.


    The courtyard, with its wide space allotted, boasts magnificent gardening that I can¡¯t help but admire every time I come here.


    It is popular as a place for students to relax and refresh themselves, as well as a moody spot for outdoor sex.


    When my eyes meet Shizuka¡¯s, her cheeks blush with a puff as she holds my hand, but right now we¡¯re in the middle of a class.


    It¡¯s good that she seems to have been able to considerably control the synchronization of emotions triggered by our contact.


    It would be a little awkward if she suddenly caves in.


    ¡¸Unlike in the dungeon, you get bitten by mosquitoes here, right?¡¹


    As expected the freedom couple, Mai x Seiichi, seem to have already given it a try.


    I did once use it too due to some inevitable circumstances, but I think Rinko-senpai might have used some insect repellent items, and it hurts when I get pinched.


    I feel a strong passion of let¡¯s overwrite those memories from Shizuka-san.


    ¡¸This shall be the¡ºCathedral¡».¡¹


    A lot of the academy facilities are a blend of Japanese and Western architecture with a Taisho-roman flavor.


    However, the building of the¡ºCathedral¡» is a compact, chalk-white one, as if it¡¯s a chapel.


    ¡¸In this building, there exists the facility to perform class change. Some among you have already used it¡­¡¹


    How should I put it, just like Rashomon, I feel an uncomfortable sensation as if my skin is crawling.


    A foreign sense to reason, or perhaps an outlandish sense of the existence of something nonexistent.


    ¡¸It seems that this thing has been here from the beginning, you see. I guess the exterior were built afterwards, though.¡¹


    Seiichi, with his hands thrust into his pockets, has a crooked smile on his face.


    ¡¸It seems that this thing and the entrance to the dungeon are the only ones that have been here from the beginning. Way before they were discovered by someone.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you call it again, such things¡­. An OOPArt?¡¹


    It reminds me of round stones or a crystal skull.


    If I remember it correctly, I have a feeling that it means¡ºout of place artifacts¡», items that could not have been created in the place or age they were discovered.


    ¡¸I know neither the mechanism or the principles, but I guess it¡¯s like: we¡¯re using it since it¡¯s usable anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, but isn¡¯t such a thing the same as with smartphones and televisions? From my point of view, sung things are no different from magic items, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Damn straight.¡¹


    Inside the hall, illuminated by the light streaming in through the stained glass windows around the ceiling, is a semi underground, how should I put it, stone circle historic ruin.


    The multiple circles and geometric patterns drawn all over the floor seem to be made of a mosaic with some sort of fine stones inlaid within.


    There are ten stone pillars standing at equal intervals, and the way they are wrapped with shimenawa is very mismatched.


    It has the vibe of a shrine with a blend of Japanese and Western styles.


    Taking a glance at the floor pattern and the position of the stone pillars from above, it doesn¡¯t look unlike the Sakefuneishi archeological site, or rather a systematic tree.


    According to Midori-sensei¡¯s explanation, the rock standing in front of us is called the¡ºAltar of the Crown (Kether Altar)¡», and it seems that we can do first step class change with it.


    In accordance with the superior class change, we seem to use the¡ºAltar¡» deeper inside.


    The¡ºAltar¡», or rather the rocks, seem to have their own names, such as¡ºAltar of Wisdom (Chokhmah Altar)¡», ¡ºAltar of Mercy (Chesed Altar)¡» and so on, but I forget it in an instant.


    But, it would seem to appear in tests or something.


    By the way, the¡ºAltar¡» in charge of it seem to vary according to the class branching.


    ¡¸Huh, doesn¡¯t t the floor seem to be kinda glowing?¡¹


    Mai, stretching herself, is peeking at the inside of the¡ºCathedral¡».


    It¡¯s not a very large facility, so all of the classmates are unable to enter at once.


    We, who are not interested in it, are stuck in the position at the back of the group, looking down on them from the gate.


    ¡¸This¡­ it seems that among you, there is someone who has come to able to do class change.¡¹


    Midori-sensei makes a somewhat surprised look on her face.


    Looking at the¡ºAltar of the Crown (Kether Altar)¡» from the entrance, the mosaic pattern on the floor seems to be warmly glowing, navigating like a path.


    Originally, it seems that class change is a ritual that is performed as you enter the shine one by one.


    Should you earn the qualifications, the path to the available¡ºAltar¡» would react in such manner.


    I¡¯ve heard that the results of the class change are random, but in case you receive undesired results, I guess the system is for you to choose between starting over from the first step or from the second step onward branching class selection.


    For example, let¡¯s say you turn from the first step¡ºFighter¡» into the second step¡ºKnight¡», if you have a re-class change at the¡ºAltar¡» for¡ºFighter¡», there¡¯s also a possibility for you to turn into similarly second step class of¡ºWarrior¡» or¡ºSamurai¡».


    If you find it fine to not start over from the first step class change, exploring the class doesn¡¯t seem to be that much of a bitter act to do either.


    Moreover, if I use this place, I might be able to redo the first step class change selection too.


    ¡¸There are cases where measurement errors occur on the notebook¡¯s level display, so for those who may have some idea, please give it a try later.¡¹


    It seems that they are unable to tell to the point of who it is responding to.


    It would surely take some time for all of us to touch the stone monument.


    More or less, the mechanism seems to be for it to react to the person with the highest level among those who have come to be able to do classes change.


    ¡¸Midori-chan, I have a question.¡¹


    Perhaps in the hope that by any chance it is him, among the classmates who are buzzing and getting excited, one boy raises his hand.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a door-like stone gate at the far end, what may that be? Could it be the one for SSR?¡¹


    ¡¸I think you may know it, Midori-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, it¡¯s a sealed door called the¡ºAltar of Secrecy (Da¡¯ath Altar)¡». No, it may be thought as such, but the door has never opened up until now. It is speculated that it ought to be for the use of class change of a step no one has ever reached before.¡¹


    Explains Midori-sensei from inside the¡ºCathedral¡», facing towards us at the entrance.


    Even the classmates, who have been teasing her for fun, end up turning quiet in a somewhat strange manner.


    Being earnest is a good thing to do.


    ¡¸¡­ Say. It¡¯s open, isn¡¯t it, the door?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Just your imagination. It¡¯s called an unopened door, after all.¡¹


    The field trip is mostly over, so I concede the spot to Shizuka.


    As I take a peek at the depth of the hall since I hear a clunking sound from there, another clunking sound echoes.


    For some reason, Seiichi and Mai¡¯s gazes are refreshingly wet.


    ¡¸Something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Touma-kun, how about we go over there?¡¹


    Mai holds her eyebrows and lets out a sigh.


    Geez, that¡¯s how happiness ends up running away from you.

 CH 32.4

    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºfifth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    For some reason, I ended up getting told that the¡ºCathedral¡» was off-limits to me.


    I want to try if it¡¯s possible to do a down grade class change or not, though.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible, alright. It didn¡¯t glow after all, the first altar.¡¹


    ¡¸Gununu.¡¹


    ¡¸Sheesh, why don¡¯t you just give it up already? It¡¯s definitely a cheat class, isn¡¯t it, Raijin (LOL) £÷?¡¹


    I feel that there are (LOL) and grass growing at the end of Mai¡¯s words.


    As a laser beam-like trajectory gushes out from the tip of the rod that is swung down, the palm tree is mowed down.


    The direction of the effort of their mimicry is so mistaken that I can¡¯t help but think perhaps the Ents family has gone and aimed for uke (joke/receiver).


    They have completely turned into Mai¡¯s prey, the testing targets of her newly learned magic.


    ¡¸Hmm, ¡ºCondenser¡» might have good utility.¡¹


    The current Mai is a level 22 second step class¡ºSorcery User¡».


    More or less, she¡¯s the one with the highest level in our party.


    As expected, I guess classes with long range and AOE attacks are easy to farm EXP, huh.


    Getting carried away, wiping out all the monsters, and then receiving sexual punishment from Seiichi.


    Even so, it seems to be getting harder and harder to level up since reaching level 20.


    Looks like it¡¯s going to take a while to reach the level 30 mark, where the third step class change is becoming possible.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, are you not going to use that drone-like funnel?¡¹


    Catching the coconut fruit that Seiichi has picked up and thrown at me, I toss it into the Item Box as is.


    Yuki-chan wants all sorts of seeds, so I guess they will probably multiply.


    I think it will add a bit of a tropical element.


    I asked the twin sisters, who had gone inside once before, to take a look at what was going on inside, but ended up getting refused, saying it was a sacred land or that it would be a blasphemy or something like that.


    I wonder if these girls can use my Item Box too, since they sometimes worship diagonally behind me or secretly make offerings in the middle of the night.


    For some reason, these girls are more Miko-like than Shizuka.


    ¡¸Hmm, ¡ºBattery¡» increases the number of attack so it¡¯s convenient, though.¡¹


    With a puff, Mai, who is closing her eyes, forms a faintly shining sphere from her held out palm.


    The light ball then floats and follows around Mai as is.


    Looking through the Interface, Mai¡¯s SP bar decreases a whole lot, like this amount of SP is separated into¡ºBattery 1¡».


    It can be controlled at will to some extent like a radio-controlled model, and it can even shoot out magic until it uses up the SP imbued into it when it was created.


    There¡¯s a need to continue putting each of them under her consciousness, and the limit seems to be about three.


    However, the figure of her firing out a magic barrage in hyahha state is pretty cool, like a shooting game.


    ¡¸This thing disappears when I lose focus, you see. Like pop. Specifically speaking, it disappears when I cum during sex.¡¹


    ¡¸Aah.¡¹


    Seiichi, scratching the back of his neck, averts his gaze away.


    ¡¸I think it won¡¯t disappear if I just suck it out with my mouth, though.¡¹


    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t that because your practice is insufficient? Rather, after cumming, magic users become super sensitive after all, right?¡¹


    Floating a wide grin, he fondles Mai¡¯s chest.


    Indeed, the Mai who is receiving SP charge form Seiichi becomes like a puppy in heat.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s have some practice. If you make that floating ball disappear, you¡¯ll be punished.¡¹


    ¡¸No~. Like I told you, it¡¯s impossible!¡¹


    Leaving aside Seiichi and Mai, who have shifted in a mysterious practice mode, having various skills you can use is as expected enviable.


    The sense of acquiring skill, or specifically learning this one skill seems to be nonexistent.


    As you level up to a certain degree, you randomly acquire skills of that class.


    It¡¯s just, sensation-wise, it¡¯s like the meta-sense of being able to do something you were unable to do is awakened, coupled with the arrangements of going through the skill dictionary to look up the skill you¡¯ve acquired.


    The academy¡¯s skill dictionary, which is the result of rules of thumb accumulation and research verification, gives a clear image that is necessary in activating the skill.


    As expected, there is a limit to how many images an individual can imagine based on vague feelings only.


    ¡¸Pwah¡­ Hnn¡­¡¹


    Shizuka, kneeling down at my feet and letting out the thing she¡¯s been sucking on, looks up at me with moist eyes as she rubs her cheek against it.


    Putting my hands under her armpits, I pick her up and make her lift up her skirt.


    Of course, she is already in no panties state, and this goes for Saki and the others as well.


    The reason is unknown, but for some reason, I¡¯ve been given the task of one battle, one shot.


    The pace of the march was falling, so there were also time we just made do with a hug, but I reckon that I¡¯ve had sex about three times with each of them during the dungeon dive.


    There¡¯s no problem when it comes to my stamina, but coming to the latter half, everyone¡¯s looks became erotic, or rather they lined up in a row holding the front of their skirts.


    It¡¯s like the effect is showing up even during the combat.


    It¡¯s not that they lose concentration or become distracted, but more like their gesture and bearing are erotic.


    For example Saki, who slashes and dances with her skirt fluttering, is on the contrary making a face that is even more glamorous and awesome than when she was in bed at night.


    Seiichi also has his gaze captured and is subjected to friendly fire by the jealous Mai.


    ¡¸Nha, ahn, ahn¡­ aahn.¡¹


    Shizuka, who is twining one leg on my leg and is rocking her hips face-to-face with me, arches backward.


    It¡¯s not a situation that should be enjoyed leisurely in the dungeon, so prompt sex prompt cum is recommended.


    The excitement and tension of exchanging life in battles, and above all else the heavy miasma that is dense and stale unlike on the surface, heightens the erection and orgasm.


    Grabbing ahold of Shizuka¡¯s ass, as she clings to me with her nether region, I pull my manhood out of her female organ, which is twitching and quivering in the afterglow.


    I feel a sense of pressure as if I¡¯m being watched by the penis which is diving between her legs and peeking through her rear.


    Holding up one of Shizuka¡¯s legs again, as she clings and wraps her arms around me, I roll up the vaginal folds and insert it back into the entrance whose hole is loosening.


    In order to squeeze out the remaining juice leaking from the bell mouth, smacking and squelching, I do pumping humps.


    My boy not calming down even after letting out the load is beyond help, so I embrace Shizuka, who remains clinging to me, as if cuddling her, before then prying her off me.


    As Shizuka, who has a handkerchief in her hand, wraps and strokes my penis, I play with her secret place, which is spilling out bubbling semen from inside, with my fingertips.


    ¡¸¡­ He doesn¡¯t seem to be going out of control anymore, but¡­ It¡¯s like he¡¯s hooked toward some strange direction.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Not just Touma-kun, but all of them are.¡¹


    I feel like I¡¯m being dissed by Mai, who has put her panties back on, and Seiichi, who looks refreshed.


    Sure enough, he seems to be satisfied after punishing Mai who has perpetrated the pop.


    ¡¸Seesh, even though I told you that ass is a no go.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve had it trained enough, no? It¡¯s just right, so I¡¯ll go with ass-only in the dungeon so you can get accustomed to the sensations.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯m telling you that the feeling of you going in there lingers all the time.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡¹


    That side requires you to get used to it, so except for Shizuka, who is under development, let¡¯s not overdo it.


    It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t burn with competitiveness.


    You, too, please refrain from smiling cheekily in triumph, Shizuka-san.

 CH 32.5

    Pasifista


    No Figures £ÛNameless£Ý


    ¡¸¡ºFighter¡» is too ordinary, but I really did achieve class change. Thank you, Midori-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn, hii¡­¡¹


    Midori¡¯s hips jerked at the liveliness of the thing swimming freely in her womb.


    The feminine hormones that were amply stimulated and secreted during her sexual development period had brought up a curvy waist, full and ripe E-cup bust, and easy delivery type but firm hips.


    The woman¡¯s body, which was well-developed unlike the immature classmates, was giving rise to rich pheromones and sperm smells.


    ¡¸As a reward, I¡¯m going to have a lot of sex with you today too, alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Hii, hii, hnuu.¡¹


    ¡¸Sopping wet Midori pussy, it feels really good.¡¹


    In the labyrinth reference room, where lecture items were stored, the passion of a male in heat gushed out.


    In the reference room where Midori served as the manager, in addition to the materials and teaching aids, there were also interior furnishings arranged.


    The simple sofa, on which the person in question was facing upward in a sprawled state, was one of the student guidance supplies.


    Her right knee was resting on the backrest, her left leg was stretched out on the floor, and on her crotch her student was straddling her, swinging his hips.


    ¡¸Aah¡­ Coming. The first seeding shot, today I¡¯m the first, right? Cumming, it¡¯s coming out.¡¹


    The intensely creaking sofa quietened down.


    Midori clenched her teeth to endure the surge that vigorously burst forth at the depths of her womb, and as she failed to endure it, she stuck out her tongue and convulsed in orgasm.


    ¡¸Hnn aah~, the sperm I¡¯ve accumulated for one whole night is coming out in droves.¡¹


    Putting his hands on her breasts, which were towering and asserting themselves in front of him, he played with her nipples as he injected his sperm.


    ¡¸Midori-chan, you don¡¯t go into the dungeon, so you should be fertile, right? Let¡¯s try to have you bear my baby, or rather, I¡¯ll rape and seed you every day until you get pregnant.¡¹


    Squeezing his glutes and wringing out the left-over of his juices, the boy hung over Midori, who was showing a serious cumming face, and licked her lips.


    ¡¸Pwah, let¡¯s kiss a lot before you suck on dicks. Midori-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸You sure like Midori-chan, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, even if Midori does end up getting a big belly, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whose child it is, right? I mean, it¡¯s unknown how many of cocks gets inserted into her every day.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s third group boys¡¯ exclusive use meat toilet-chan, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸But you see, thanks to Midori-chan, I also no longer fap these days.¡¹


    The boy, who had already taken off his pants and shorts just like the other classmates, sat down on the couch.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re done with the love kiss, lick my dick, Midori-chan~.¡¹


    The half-erect, reddish-black meat pole was already sticky wet and reeking of sex smell.


    ¡¸Oioi, you guys are supposed to be doing it with Hinako, right? Midori-chan is in the middle of receiving rewards from me, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve already given her one shot for now. I bet you¡¯ll give her a shot too later anyway, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ hnn¡­ hnn¡­ hnn.¡¹


    The one with her hands pressing against the wall and her head facing downward was a female classmate.


    With her blazer uniform remained put on and her skirt rolled up, a boy was hugging her lower body from right behind the girl.


    The boy¡¯s hips were bouncing lightly and repeatedly.


    ¡¸Oh, oh, crap¡­ I thought it would be tighter than Midori-chan, but it¡¯s gradually getting softer and softer.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t say. It¡¯s your fault for losing at the rock-paper-scissors.¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe it would be a good idea to refrain from fucking her too much outside the dungeon. At this rate, won¡¯t she end up becoming just like Midori-chan before long?¡¹


    The meat pole she was sucking on was the fourth one, and the first boy was waiting his turn right behind him.


    ¡¸Alright~, Midori-chan, say aan~.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, whatever. I¡¯ve also revived inside her slippery pussy, so let¡¯s continue with the reward. Midori-chan, choose my sperm and get fertilized, okay~.¡¹


    The penis whose hardness had recovered was coated in white wax as it got pulled out.


    At the violent pistons that seemed to pull the flesh out of her entrance, Midori¡¯s breasts jiggled as she continued to suck a penis deep into her throat.


    ¡¸Sup. Oh, so you¡¯ve already gotten started?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve brought Renka-chan over. She said that as expected she wants to join our group, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Come on, get your hands on the wall and turn over your ass already.¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ Being rough is¡­¡¹


    Of the four men and women who appeared through the opened door, the boy who had been stroking the ass of the lone girl even as they walked down the hallway hugged her from behind.


    Squeezing her breasts with his hand that was inserted through the collar of her blazer, he nuzzled the pole that was raising a tent in his pants against her ass.


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t done it with Renka yet, huh. Let me have a taste later.¡¹


    The boy wiped his freshly pulled out penis with a tissue and sat down on the table.


    The reference room space was small, so with seven boys, two girls, and a teacher, it turned into a bit of a mess.


    ¡¸Hoho~. It¡¯s bubbling for real, this one. Here, here, Hina, do your best.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ Ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa, the pussy¡¯s tightening its grip. So you¡¯ve got quite the talent there. Does it feel good on the other side?¡¹


    Still having room to spare after ejaculating once, the boy adjusted the angle of penetration into the ass he was holding and repeatedly drilled it.


    ¡¸Oh, shit, not good, it¡¯s coming.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a little too fast? Rather, if you¡¯ve cum then switch place already.¡¹


    A boy wearing a pair of lime green panties that had just been taken off was licking his lips as he stroked his own penis.


    ¡¸You¡¯re too much of a pervert.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t go and shift to sage mode. Here, oomph, I¡¯m gonna walk you so let¡¯s move to Hinako¡¯s side.¡¹


    He slapped the buttocks where he had easily inserted his penis and let her walk totteringly as he smacked and pounded the hips.


    ¡¸It¡¯d be great if we could scout two or three more female members.¡¹


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll have to lay claim over them before they get nabbed away by the Hero party. I¡¯d love to give those like Runa or Maho a try, by the way.¡¹


    ¡¸The lesbian duo that are engaging in female bonding, huh. Ah, I¡¯ve got a good idea. Let¡¯s get them talked into it by Midori-chan and then take them out to the dungeon once!¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too much of a genius brainwork.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn uooo¡­ Fwuh, one Renka is done. Who¡¯s next?¡¹


    As people took turns, came and went, the room was filled with a thick, grassy-smelling sexual odor.


    Fellow classmates who had signed a gentleman¡¯s agreement formed a party and conquered the dungeon while swapping the members.


    There was no one who boasted a conspicuous character, but because of this, the group was naturally formed out of fellow brethren.


    ¡¸Sup. Julia also said that she wanted to join us, so I¡¯ve brought her over. Come on, show them your panties and greet them.¡¹


    ¡¸You fool! She¡¯s not wearing any there!¡¹


    ¡¸My bad, my bad, I forgot that I got them taken off in the bathroom. The preparation is done, so she¡¯s ready to get into it as is.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, Julia-chan, pleasure to meet you! First penetration.¡¹


    Even a line to immorality, which would cause them to hesitate and end up stopping in thought should they face it on their lonesome, was easily passable as they were in the group of fellow brethren.


    If someone got carried away and acted without restraints, everyone would put them in place afterwards.


    ¡¸Looks like your legs are wobbling, Hina-chan. Here, you can sit on top of me. Spread it wide, yes like that, and there I¡¯m in.¡¹


    ¡¸Is Renka¡¯s pussy the so-called down-faced? In that case I¡¯ll have no choice but to go from the back.¡¹


    ¡¸Julia-chan¡¯s pussy is so hot and feeling so good.¡¹


    ¡¸Midori-chan, here is your third shot. Be sure to get fertilized this time.¡¹


    A gathering of outcasts and mediocre talent, hence the majority.


    This place was the club room of the¡ºNo Figure (Nameless)¡» club, which was formed by the classmates of the first year third group.

 CH 33.1

    Rosanjin-style Mystery Hot Pot


    ¡¸Speaking of which, what should we do about our plans during the consecutive holidays?¡¹


    In a corner of the student cafeteria, a group of boys and girls were sitting around a table.


    Fire was burning in the installed burner, and a large-sized earthenware pot was boiling and bubbling.


    The time of year when hot pot was in season had passed, but it was by no means too late.


    ¡¸Well. We can¡¯t leave the academy anyway, so it won¡¯t feel much of a consecutive holidays, though.¡¹


    Potherb mustard, shiitake mushrooms, grilled tofu, white scallions, garnished carrots, and highland Chinese cabbage.


    The dashi made of kombu laid out on the bottom of the pot, and the ginger floating in the water removed the bad smell.


    The name on the menu was Mizutaki Set (Kansai style).


    ¡¸Me, me. I think holed up in the room and lazing around is the right way to spend consecutive holidays~.¡¹


    Mai, swiftly nabbing a few pieces of meat with a bowl of ponzu with momiji oroshi in hand, made a useless person remark.


    ¡¸Rejected. But, well, I guess resting our bones is indeed necessary, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, like lazing around in bed, reading manga or something while eating sweets, and moderately going nyan nyan with Seiichi who comes over as he has too much time and sexual desire to spare, another one~.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You little, don¡¯t drink ginjo like it¡¯s water.¡¹


    The alcoholic beverages that were on the secret menus of the student cafeteria were put under luxury items category and extremely pricey.


    This was also true even when it came to regular dishes, as the gulf between the low and high price ranges was extreme.


    The daily set meals such as Soba udon and curry ramen were unquestionably cheap.


    Instead, the digits of dishes such as wagyu beef steaks jumped up by two, and sweets also turned into luxury items.


    This was a thorough differentiation based on the results of one¡¯s dungeon conquest.


    In fact, as far as the groups that were steadily conquering the dungeon were concerned, it ended up feeling like they had too much sen, the currency within the academy, to spend.


    ¡¸I prefer it to be a little more dry tasting.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re one heavy drinker after all, Himecchi, let¡¯s keep it in a bit more moderation, alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, holding a period of respective self-training ought to be worthwhile, too. What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no. It¡¯s you we¡¯re talking about, Touma, so I thought you were going to push for a dungeon binge.¡¹


    Putting down his outstretched chopsticks, Touma placed both elbows on the table and rested his chin on them.


    First and foremost, the chicken meat in the pot had vanished.


    Including the twin sisters who were stuffing their cheeks with bone-in legs in all smiles, they were basically carnivorous girls.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve all leveled up in one go.¡¹


    ¡¸Well yeah, we¡¯re proceeding a step ahead of those guys in the class. We should be¡¹


    In fact, the rate of class changes and the average number of levels of the classmates from the first-year third group was off the chart compared to that of the entire first-year class.


    The sense of urgency, as if they were being chased by something scary from behind, had splendidly given birth to a high efficiency cycle.


    However, as compensation if you were to give them some counseling, you would most likely obtain diagnoses such as sleep deprivation and stress overload.


    ¡¸I believe you feel it too, Seiichi, but our physical abilities have risen so much that it¡¯s out of sync with our senses. We need time to get used to it.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see. I guess I do feel like I¡¯m being swung around by my own body¡­.¡¹


    Touma, putting the ingredients on the plate into the pot, nodded his head.


    ¡¸Training arc, isn¡¯t it? I can see it!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a mystery why Hime-chan looks so happy, but is it that different?¡¹


    Mai, who had an allergy with words such as training and effort, cocked her head.


    ¡¸There may be not so much difference for the rearguard classes.¡¹


    For the vanguard combat type classes, it was as akin to the engine they were equipped with had gone from a moped to a limit-off one.


    The held aloft prey ended up slipping off hand due to too high of a momentum, a momentous step back ended up turning into a great jump of headbutting the ceiling.


    Those who could perfectly handle their physical ability whose potential had been enhanced from the get go were probably only geniuses like Saki, who possessed an extreme natural talent.


    ¡¸If possible I¡¯d like to have some bouts, please.¡¹


    ¡¸But I refuse. You can die, right? Just what kind go grudge do you have against me?¡¹


    Saki was making an appeal while pointing at herself in a smile, but Touma¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t move.


    Perhaps it was the so-called compatibility, but the three of them were delicately mismatched against each other to have some training.


    Their lethality was uselessly high, or they were uselessly incarnations of unreasonableness.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no helping it. Let¡¯s do a Tsujigiri on the suitably powerful ones then.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it. Rather, your way of thinking is weird. What are you, a ronin from the Edo period?¡¹


    ¡¸I want to know my limits, so I want to fight against those superior than me.¡¹


    ¡¸Superior than you, Touma-kun, who can throw iron lump punches at the speed of sound, huh¡­  It¡¯s quite hard to imagine, but the upperclassman senpais are stronger than us, right?¡¹


    ¡¸But of course they are, duh.¡­ No, that should be the case.¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance to Seiichi, who muttered and mumbled to himself while holding his temples, Mai emptied her glass in one gulp and reached out her chopsticks toward the pot.


    ¡¸Well, we may do need some skill training, though. Hmm, delicious. Like it¡¯s full of collagen.¡¹


    ¡¸Full of umami, it is.¡¹


    ¡¸I can eat it as many as there is to it.¡¹


    The ingredients, which were vanishing from the boiling side, were being put into the pot from a newly taken plate.


    ¡¸Mmm. There is still a lot of it, so feel free to eat up a lot.¡¹


    Shizuka, holding a bowl in her hand, remained unmoving and stared at Touma as he took plates out of the empty air.


    Despite the fact that none of them had left their seats to make additional orders, the soup had been replenished with meat one after another to the point of it turning cloudy.


    A faint refreshing scent of sansho (Japanese pepper) was blended into the rich umami aroma rising from the cloudy soup, which had plenty of umami dashi coming from the meat.


    The members¡¯ food reportage-like comments were also rave reviews.


    ¡¸Mmm, so tender and juicy, yummy. I may like this one better than the first meat.¡¹


    ¡¸The scent of sansho is superb, it is.¡¹


    ¡¸This black skin, could it be a silky fowl? It¡¯s so syrupy and delicious. It goes so well with cold sake that it¡¯s dangerous.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, a lot of time has been taken to parboil it. The clincher is of course, Zosui.¡¹


    A bead of sweat ran down Shizuka¡¯s forehead, who casted her eyes down.


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-san. Another serving, please.¡¹


    Delicacy was ¡ª justice.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Loving around the twin sisters, whose bodies have turned somewhat glossy and springy, I raise my body from the two, who are clinging to me like magnets.


    It may be two at the same time, but these girls have their senses mostly synchronized, so it¡¯s no different from keeping accompany a single person


    And then, they are honest good girls, who end up easily getting knocked down since they are particularly great in toughness.


    No, it¡¯s not that Shizuka is a bad girl or anything, though.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell Shizuka~.¡¹


    Mai, lying face-down on the bed and holding a Pocky in her mouth, smiled like a Cheshire cat.


    It¡¯s a matter of who has the initiative, so I¡¯d like her not to say anything unnecessary.


    Rather, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get fat if she eats a bunch of sweets while lying down.


    ¡¸Nmm, I¡¯m not gaining any weight anyway. I¡¯ve even lost some weight around my stomach, you see. I¡¯ve been exercising a lot lately, after all~. Hyan, so intense.¡¹


    ¡¸Being treated so indifferently while in the middle of it, it makes me lose a bit of confidence, though?¡¹


    Seiichi, who is straddling Mai¡¯s ass, lets out a sigh.

 CH 33.2

    ¡¸Hmm? Such a thing, I¡¯m totally melting like crazy, though. Somehow, I¡¯m so accustomed to it that I go ahe the moment you enter me, after all, Seiichi. It¡¯s like, my body has gone limp, so Seiichi, fight on, or something¡¹


    ¡¸Men find girls who have some shame on them more arousing, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez¡­ Even if you wish for such a thing from a girl who you have had sex with all day long in all sort of places, it¡¯s troubling.¡¹


    Perhaps triggered by the two who are joyful flirting while going at it, Miharu and Natsumi come clinging to me tightly too.


    Basically, they are sisters who love skinship.


    Perhaps they have understood that Seiichi is harmless, their wariness seems to also have considerably faded.


    It seems that they like to cling to me tightly, pressing and rubbing their foreheads on me.


    This may answer the question I¡¯ve been wondering for a long time about why cats like to headbutt you.


    Holding up Miharu, who has been rubbing against the base of my neck, I retaliate by rubbing my face on the cleavage of her boobs.


    It¡¯s of cute volume in terms of size, but the fantasista feels just right due to her compact stature.


    Perhaps sulking, Natsumi, who has been rubbing against my chest, ends up burrowing under the futon.


    I¡¯ve learned various things from Shizuka during the Doki Doki ¡î Chinkonsai, so the Doki Doki feeling of being crunched is getting eased.


    ¡¸Hafu hwee¡­ My head is flickering. Consecutive sex injection is absolutely dangerous.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s twitching so crazily that I get a startle. Is it that, is going consecutively with pumping hump dangerous?¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn~¡­ maybe, it is. It¡¯s like zupurt, like a bazooka gun is shot from my crotch to the depth of my body.¡¹


    I wonder if it¡¯s that thing Shizuka-san uses for her self-execution.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s try and see what the third shot is like.¡¹


    ¡¸Noo~, it¡¯s legit no good, it¡¯s going to be no laughing matter, after all¡­ Geez, Seiichi, even if you don¡¯t give it a try, every part of me is turning into yours, anyway!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s tactless of me while you¡¯re in the middle of making out, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Underneath Seiichi, who tunes around with a smile of bully, Mai is huffing and writhing, as if she really feels danger to herself.


    It seems that she is shaking her ass in an attempt to run away, but she can¡¯t seem to move from the thing plugged into her.


    There are also times when Shizuka-san union locks me in a weird way, so it looks like this case is the same.


    I guess Seiichi is a possessive oni, or perhaps someone with intense paranoia.


    That¡¯s why I think unless he constantly tests Mai, showing behavior of bullying Mai, he won¡¯t be able to have a peace of mind.


    But Miharu, who is not good with such a bully face, is taken aback.


    ¡¸I forgot to tell you, but the level of these girls has reached 20, so they can move on to the second step class.¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa. Really?¡¹


    ¡¸Hya, it¡¯s getting bigger¡­ Seeiiichii, I¡¯ll get mad if you let it out now, alright? I¡¯ll show a tantrum for real, alright?¡¹


    Mai is desperate in all sorts of ways, but Seiichi, who is in bully mode, ostentatiously rubs his hips against her to shut her up.


    ¡¸One the change list of the second step class, the superior of¡ºHealer¡» is¡ºPriest¡», as for the superior of¡ºOfficer¡» are the three of¡ºLibrarian¡», ¡ºGuide (Path Finder) and¡ºCollector¡».


    ¡¸Very nice. It¡¯s starting to come together.¡¹


    At the sight of Seiichi slovenly licking his lips, Miharu also ends up taking refuge into the futon.


    My healing boobs¡­.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for Miharu-chan, but I guess it¡¯s¡ºPriest¡» for her.¡¹


    According to the people in question, they leave it to me, so there¡¯s no problem with it.


    It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t quite get it, but the pop ups for both Miharu and Natsumi have similar class change option lists.


    It feels likely that if they do random class change in¡ºCathedral¡», their respective class would end up getting swapped.


    ¡¸As for Natsumi-chan, if we based it on dungeon conquest, I guess it¡¯s¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡»¡­ Well, ¡ºOfficer¡» branching has high degree of freedom, so it¡¯s fine even we don¡¯t fuss over too much about it, though¡ª¡¹


    It seems that the classes of¡ºOfficer¡» and¡ºCraftsman¡» branching are limited up to second step classes only.


    In exchange for not being able to change class to a more superior class, the framework in the name of¡ºSubclass¡» will be open to them, allowing them to have multiple classes at the same time, it seems.


    It¡¯s just that, along with their original class, they have to earn EXP for their subclasses at the same time, so their level will be getting harder to raise.


    It seems to end up turning into great talents mature late type, or rather jack of all traders and master of none.


    The peropero has ended up turning into double peropero, so it¡¯s hard to think about complicated things.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    After confirming it with everyone else as well just in case, I carried out the class change of the Twin Sisters.


    Miharu was a¡ºPriest¡» and Natsumi was a¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡» level 1.


    With this, everyone in our party has now turned into a second step class.


    The¡ºPriest¡» class doesn¡¯t have even a single offensive skills, just as its lower step version did thus far.


    In addition to SP transfer or healing magic for damage of the flesh, what has been learned is defensive magic such as¡ºDivine Protection (Protection)¡».


    I think this is probably the class branching that is by far the hardest in raising its level.


    As for Natsumi, who has turned into¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡», it seems that the classes of¡ºOfficer¡» branching actually have a means of combat.


    But before she could give it a try, she ended up getting knocked down, though.


    The cause was the new skill which she used right after diving into the dungeon, ¡ºSearch Guide (Navigate)¡».


    This is a skill that allows you to search for the location of a designated specific object, such as a realm gate, treasure chest, or boss monster.


    It¡¯s a very useful skill for those of us who are exploring the uncharted domain, which hasn¡¯t been mapped.


    It can be said that we asked for a¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡» for the sake of this skill.


    First of all, I asked her to search for the treasure chest, and then she ended up passing out.


    The reason why Miharu also gets influenced and ends up losing consciousness was probably due to that unison.


    As expected I was flustered, but I had a general idea of the reason.


    It¡¯s the honest good girl Natsumi we¡¯re talking about here, so she must have tried to search the dungeon space with the maximum effect of the skill.


    I also have some recollections of it, but as her brain was unable to process the information gathered by the skill, her consciousness must have ended up getting shut down.


    As expected, training in the use of skills is necessary.


    The two were out of commission, so I decided to have them take a rest in the Item Box.


    She shows a face as if she has something to say against Seiichi and the others, but the twin sister seems to be the favorite of Yuki-chan, so I think it should be fine.


    It¡¯s just, be that as it may be, Yuki-chan has quite a severe case of stranger anxiety, so if I were to send in someone like Seiichi, he would probably be spitted out at once.


    She seems to not get along very much with Shizuka either.


    Shy and fastidious of a child she is indeed.


    After that, making sure not to push ourselves too hard, we proceeded with the main purpose of skill proficiency training.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a laughing matter if one day, in a battle against a formidable enemy, our skills go out of control and we end up passing out in its wake.


    The problem is that the Twin Sisters can¡¯t use their skills outside the dungeon.


    It seems that during the consecutive holidays, Rashomon will be activated in the split of morning and afternoon period, so it may be a good idea to shorten our dive time and spend it for training.

 CH 33.3

    According to the skill dictionary supervised by the academy, there seems to be a skill called¡ºAdvent¡» among the¡ºPriest¡» skills.


    I wondered if it was a skill that summoned angels or the like, but it seems to be a skill that allows you to emerge out of the dungeon.


    The¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» also has a self-use skill of the same kind called¡ºLet out (Exodus)¡», but this one seems to work on all party members.


    If you come to be able to use this skill, you will be able to challenge the dungeon in the dungeon with ease without having to rely on costly disposable items for dungeon break.


    As expected of a super rare class.


    It¡¯s just, just as how the qualified ones for it are few in number, the accumulated data is also few in number, and the skill descriptions are vague, left in a state of no progress in their analysis.


    Miharu also seemed to be firing herself up as she got a goal.


    Well, she went limp right after she came out of the Item Box, though.


    For better or worse, they seemed to be welcomed and offered some tea by Yuki-chan, so I guess it was due to mental fatigue.


    Even if I was told the¡ºoutside¡» had formed into existence, I didn¡¯t understand what it meant.


    A field is fine and all, but things like forest and the sky spreading out or something, I don¡¯t get a damn.


    In any case, the two of them have also returned safely and should be resting soundly with Shizuka and the others by now.


    ¡¸¡­ Fwa¡­ auu.¡¹


    I was trying to escape from reality in all sorts of ways, but letting my mind wander might be discourteous to Senpai.


    In the staff toilet at the rear entrance of the first floor of Asagi-sou, I¡¯m supporting Touka-senpai, who is placing both hands on the wall-mounted urinal with her knees seemingly about to give out.


    I believe letting her limply straddle the urine receptacle is not good hygienically.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because of the parts around her easy delivery type chubby ass or her plump breasts are heavy.


    Facing the urinal, Touka-senpai is dressed in knee-length, one-piece pajamas.


    Smoothly rolling them up to the height of her waist, I¡¯m merging with her in the posture of looking down at her pink panties.


    The panties, which are biting into the flesh of her ass, are too lascivious, so without taking them off, I intrude upon her with them shifted off.


    Supporting her by holding up the soft flesh of her belly, I place one hand on her ample breasts, fondling and squeezing them as I have done before.


    ¡¸Aauu¡­¡¹


    I have the urge to pay my respect to the largish nipples and areolae of Touka-senpai, who is raising miserable cries, but stripping her buck naked in the toilet is also worrisome.


    Pulling her ass that is rippling over the toilet bowl, I pry her off the urinal.


    It would be pitiful of her if she were to lose strength and end up going plop the moment she cum like Anzu-senpai.


    Holding her breasts in my hands as if I were pulling on reins, I shoot my ejaculate into her, bending forward and swinging my hips furiously.


    Locking Touka-senpai, who is gritting her teeth with her body twitching and jerking, by her ass and boobs, I complete my finish in the posture of catching her weight on my hips.


    I hold Touka-senpai in my arms and support her as she dazedly squirms with her mouth remaining gaping.


    It¡¯s a pretty cute ahogao (idiotic face), but I would like to ask her to explain the situation a bit.


    When I went to the restroom in caution that perhaps Anzu-senpai might be there again, I found Touka-senpai, who remained standing, masturbating inside.


    When she saw me, she hugged and begged me in a face like she was about to cry, but before I could feel surprised, I was mildly horrified


    I might have let out a little scream.


    As far as what I heard from Anzu-senpai, she said that the other members of the ¡»Adept Workers¡» were not at Asagi-sou.


    No, perhaps she has come to stay over at Anzu-senpai¡¯s room or something.


    And then, she got horny in the middle of the night and vented it in the bathroom, or something.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t wish to catch the eyes of her peers, but the janitor¡¯s toilet is used by boys who stay over at Asagi-sou like me, so it¡¯s dangerous.


    It may be too late, but I take refuge in the large stall.


    Please refrain from stroking and turning My Johnson, which has come out of your ass, into an onigiri.


    ¡¸¡­ Touka-senpai¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    Straddling the Western-style toilet with the lid down, she rolls up the hem of her pajamas again on her own.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹


    This time, shifting the base of her panties to the other side, I sink into Touka-senpai from the front.


    The fabric of the panties is so sticky and wet that I can tell the color.


    Touka-senpai, who shudders seemingly in pleasure, promptly spreads her legs.


    ¡¸The reason.¡¹


    Rolling up her pajamas to her chest in one go, I slide off her cute fancy pink super-sized bra, letting the contents spill out.


    Her nipples, which she shyly told me were inverted, are protruding like cherries, and I pull them out completely by sucking on both of them alternately.


    Touka-senpai supports her own boobs up from underneath, offering them to me so that I can easily suck on them.


    It seems that she is well aware of the battle power of her enormous boobs, which are her charm point.


    ¡¸¡­ If you wish for it, Touma-kun, I will sandwich you as much as you want.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I will obey, master¡¯s orders.¡¹


    Perhaps I¡¯ve ended up hitting some kind of weird switch, her eyes end up getting moist and cloudy.


    It feels very much like I¡¯ve stepped on a trauma switch.


    But even the half-crying face returns to its melty flavor simply by creaking the toilet seat for a bit.


    ¡¸Ahn hnn¡­ Pleashe ushe it ash you shee fit, master.¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s your, master?¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn hnn¡­ It ish, Touma-samaa.¡¹


    She¡¯s ended up turning into a submissive, bouncy boobed girl-senpai.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I literally carried Touka-senpai to Anzu-senpai¡¯s room.


    It was because she was in a melty state and was unable to walk.


    Anzu-senpai¡¯s room, which was on the second floor of Asagi-sou, was smaller than Saki and Natsumi¡¯s room, but it was a single room.


    There was no response even when I knocked on the door, but when I turned the knob, it opened, so I sneaked in and found Anzu-senpai secretly flourishing on the bed.


    My expectations of perhaps I¡¯d be banned if she were to raise a scream were also unfounded, and in a double master addressing, One More Time.


    I wonder if there is some kind of strange boom going on at¡ºAdept Workers¡».


    It seems that there is some attenuation due to distance, but if we were in the same building, not to mention that I let out three shots, there should be some reactions picked up by Shizuka-san¡¯s mysterious synchronization system.


    Being stung and ridiculed in a roundabout way is bad for digestion, so I¡¯m vomiting everything out to Shizuka without concealing anything.


    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve already spoken with them about the matter.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I feel that a mysterious dignity is growing in Shizuka-san, who is holding her after-dinner teacup in her hand.


    ¡¸It¡¯s going well, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, but¡­. Just be sure to avoid doing anything conspicuous.¡¹


    Mai nods, holding a mitarashi dango covered with plenty of golden bean paste, and Seiichi, tilting his coffee, stares at me with exasperated eyes.


    ¡¸Always on guard, it is.¡¹


    ¡¸Demarcation, it is.¡¹


    ¡¸The dango is delicious, it is~.¡¹


    I think the twin sisters who are clenching their tiny fists tightly are on Shizuka¡¯s side, and Saki, who is happily eating some mitarashi dango, is on my side.


    Today is a dungeon off day, so we¡¯re enjoying a tea break after lunch in leisure.


    We will be entering the Golden Week starting tomorrow, so the other students in the cafeteria also seem to be relaxed.


    Well, be that as it may be, we have programs scheduled even for during the consecutive holidays, so it doesn¡¯t seem like we will have much time to spare.

 CH 34.1

    Massive Communication


    When I went to bed and woke up, it¡¯s the first day of the consecutive holidays.


    In the dining hall of Hakutsuru-sou, Seiichi and I are facing each other, having a dude dude breakfast between fellow slimy assholes.


    ¡¸¡­ Stop with the strange representation.¡¹


    The gazes of the dorm resident ladies, who have become moderately acquainted with us, are pleasant, with some of them huffing roughly.


    It¡¯s not as bad as Shizuka, but there seem to also be some girls who are rotten.


    Mai seems to be planning to oversleep until noon as she declared, while Shizuka and Saki, who engaged in the midnight battle royale, are also sleeping in.


    Shizuka, who seems to have low blood pressure, is the type of person who usually sleeps until she is woken up, but it¡¯s unusual for Saki, who has feverish blood pressure and is like morning practice bring it on, to be still down too.


    ¡¸I¡¯m also sleep deprived, though. Wondering how long you guys were going to continue going ahn ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Maybee.¡¹


    ¡¸So, what are your plans for today? Have fun with your harem members?¡¹


    Even though I already flounder with night alone, why do I have to do anything in the manner of drying myself up since early in the morning?


    The worth in having Saki down is nonexistent.


    ¡¸I want to retrain my body once again since it¡¯s getting dull.¡¹


    ¡¸No, your abs are already packed, aren¡¯t they?¡¹


    It¡¯s the penalty for skipping the daily routine due to studying for the exam.


    Muscles are honest existences, so they easily deteriorate if you skip your training.


    ¡¸I want to put on about two more kilos of muscle. I heard that there¡¯s a training room that you can use freely in the academy.¡¹


    ¡¸The gym, huh. They do seem to have quite a lot of machines arranged.¡¹


    Weight training is the best option when it comes to coordinating your muscles.


    Or rather, it could be said to be indispensable.


    ¡¸Unexpectedly there are no muscular macho guys here, huh. I guess that shows just how great the influence of class¡¯ ability correction, though.¡¹


    I believe you should never neglect your flesh which serves as the base.


    To begin with, in my case I don¡¯t quite understand my class characteristics, so if I don¡¯t train myself further, I will turn into a burden.


    ¡¸¡­ Given the fact that you can still move around in that armor, I wonder if there¡¯s any point in training yourself, such is the thought that crosses my mind.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, the battle mode is off.¡¹


    In the state of me unleashing my SP, even if I do some training, it won¡¯t give my body any load


    There¡¯s no point if you don¡¯t put loads on your muscles and let them super recover and hypertrophy.


    ¡¸Well, let me know if it looks good. Are you taking Shizuka and the others with you too?¡¹


    ¡¸Leaving Saki aside, I think Shizuka and the others can¡¯t even hold a five kilogram dumbbell.¡¹


    I can easily see them giving up in the first five minutes.


    It may be a good idea to ask Saki to lead them for some morning training.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Now then, this was the first time I have ever gone inside the Budokan (Martial arts stadium).


    It¡¯s not like there is a reception area here, so I look at the map and head for the training room.


    Various facilities such as the rest room, locker room, shower room, and medical room seem to be connoted.


    I have no intention of taking a peek, but there seems to be quite a number of students going ahan ufun here and there.


    Well, they¡¯re most likely getting tired of the dorm room play only, so I guess they¡¯re seeking after field situation play.


    Refraining from being tactless, I ascend the stairs to the second floor.


    One of the wall surfaces is glass-sided, and the room is about as bright as the outside.


    Various kinds of the latest training equipment.


    Decorative plants casually arranged in the large space.


    On the ceiling, something that looks like a huge electric fan is spinning around.


    Unlike the sweat smelling dude dude space I had imagined, it is a chic space overflowing with Stylish feeling.


    I¡¯m of the faction who can do muscle training just fine as long as there are dumbbells and a bench press, so I¡¯m not interested in the latest machines.


    However, I am glad to see that there is a free Protein bar counter.


    Protein is in other words albumin substance, the building block of muscle.


    Muscle training without consuming protein is, frankly speaking, too much of a waste.


    Whey protein that is designated for muscle hypertrophy can probably even be said to be indispensable.


    In general, consuming protein within 45 minutes after exercise is considered to be the most efficient.


    This is because the flesh, which is in starvation state after the training, has a high nutrient absorption rate, and the metabolism of albumin, which stimulates the super recovery of muscle cells that have suffered damage, is at work.


    If there is a lack of nutrients when the damage of the muscle cells are being recovered, the muscles will lose weight instead.


    Training in the manner of recklessly tormenting your flesh ¨C believing that if there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way ¨C is not entirely useless, but it is too inefficient.


    Even if you¡¯re not a bodybuilder, whose purpose is building the muscle itself, you need the bare minimum of knowledge when it comes to coordinating your flesh.


    Well, there is indeed a lot of debate pertaining to the rest period for super recovery and autophagy, but ultimately, you still have to choose the training style that suits you best.


    It seems that there are training instructor staff stationed here to serve as advisors on such matters.


    There should be, but I can¡¯t see their figures.


    The door to the waiting room is half open, so I try peeking inside and there I see a massive, dirty ass squatting up and down.


    Slender ankles are stretched out from both sides, swaying about.


    It seems that he is very much busy with some private instructions.


    I don¡¯t plan to use the machines that need adjustment, so I leave them alone.


    Headed for the dumbbell corner, first of all, I grab a 30kg weight.


    I¡¯m commencing muscle training with my upper body, which is difficult to train with bodyweight training, as the main.


    Body weight training refers to a category where you use your own body weight as the load without using any equipment, such as push-ups, sit-ups, and squats.


    It is indeed the basic of muscle training, but as expected the load is light.


    Taking off my academy-designated jersey, I do some light stretching.


    Me becoming half naked is not because I am an exhibitionist, but for the sake of getting aware of the muscles I am training.


    Be aware of the muscles you¡¯re training and apply load to them, that is the trick to muscle training.


    To begin with, I do three sets of light dumbbell curls.


    The increase in size of your biceps is the basic.


    Direct the load from your triceps to your back muscles.


    The muscles of the back are very important.


    They cover the spine, a vital part of the human body.


    As long as you wield weapons, I don¡¯t think you can stay your hand away from the deltoids, the shoulder muscles, either.


    In general, as long as you have dumbbells, you will have no trouble training your upper body.


    The battle mode, which unleashes SP and GP even without you being particularly conscious of it, appears to be held in check.


    Adjusting the weights along the way, I overwork my muscles until they reach an all-out state, aiming for three sets.


    All out is a state where your muscles are exhausted to the limit.


    It refers to the state where you reach the real limit of your muscles, beyond the point where your consciousness whines: Ah, I can¡¯t go on any longer.


    Going for plus two or three times after you reach the limit in your head is the basic to muscle building.


    Perhaps me having spoiled my muscles lately is at fault, as my whole body ends up getting pumped up as if it¡¯s swollen one size larger.


    As expected, I ought to incorporate weight training once every three days.


    I cool down at the protein bar counter for a break as well as to rehydrate

 CH 34.2

    In the waiting room at the back, a dirty massive hip is deadlifting in Jefferson style.


    It¡¯s that, I think it¡¯s a posture or of the 48 basic positions known as¡ºtachi matsuba (upside-down scissor)¡» or something.


    To perform such a three dimensional maneuver that I¡¯ve never seen even in adult videos, quite the inSTRUCKtor he is.


    As for the female student, I wonder if her seemingly to be tied up behind her back is because it would be dangerous if she were to act recklessly.


    As I sip my tasteless protein shake, I look around the inside of the deserted room.


    The space is large and magnificent, but the people using it are countable even with the fingers of two hands.


    They are all the students who are wearing headphones and using the running machines or aerobic bikes.


    Compared to such things, the three dimensional maneuver sex would probably a better muscle training still.


    Maybe spending your day off gracefully coordinating your muscles is not in the fad.


    Drinking it up, I shoot the paper cup into the rubbish bin and head to the bench press area for the final finishing touch.


    The main target is, that¡¯s right, the pectoral muscles.


    It¡¯s a part that can be trained even by doing push-ups, but if I do it in the room, it seems to end up stimulating Shizuka and the others in a weird way, so I can¡¯t concentrate.


    I¡¯d like them to keep their curiosity, like maybe I want to try crawling underneath for a bit, in check.


    This training called bench press is a simple exercise where you push up a barbell while lying on your back, but that¡¯s why it directly affects your power.


    If you can lift a weight equal to your own body weight, you can be said to be a full fledged one.


    If you can lift at hundred kilos marks, you can call yourself a muscle elite.


    It may also be impossible for me unless I¡¯m in a battle mode state.


    This time, I am planning to overhaul my rusty muscles, so I challenge it from the setting of 80kg.


    ¡¸¡­ Fu¡­ Fu.¡¹


    There is a preceding visitor who is quietly striving on the bench press by their lonesome.


    The separate training wears tightly clad in their body are a tank top and short spats.


    They expose the bodyline more than a swimsuit.


    The six-pack abs where no unnecessary fat can be found is magnificent.


    Putting the 40 kilogram barbell back on the hook, a cold, wary look is pointed at me.


    ¡¸¡­ What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me. It¡¯s such a splendidly coordinated body, so¡­.¡¹


    Perhaps subconsciously, crossing her arms as if to cover her chest with them, the gaze of the girl is cold.


    But what a wonderful tight condition it is.


    It is a coordinated body on the level that it can be displayed to the public while puffing up her chest.


    I totally, want to ask her about her body fat percentage.


    ¡¸¡ª Is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Vice President.¡¹


    It seems that I¡¯ve been gazing at her quite impolitely, and I¡¯m brought back to my senses by a voice coming from behind me.


    As I turn around, I see a bespectacled young man in a jersey standing there, overflowing with high class air.


    ¡¸You are¡­ I seem to have no recollections of you. A student of the general department, huh. Phew, unusual occurrences do also happen sometime.¡¹


    Concern vanishes from the dubious look on his face, replaced with dry eyes as if he is looking at garbage.


    It seems that he is a Senpai of the supreme department, but if he has memorized the faces of every student of the department, that is one amazing feat.


    But it¡¯d be troubling if I get misunderstood here.


    It¡¯s a different case if we are in any other places, but this is a social gathering of muscles.


    It is a gentry zone where your coordinated muscle body is the only one that signifies your worth.


    From a nonchalant relaxed pose, to a nonchalant side chest.


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    I¡¯m not very good with facial muscles, but a nonchalant smiley is indispensable.


    Glasses-senpai makes a small snort, before then nonchalantly pulling down the zipper of his jersey.


    Before he nonchalantly lays his hands on the tank top, I¡¯ve already perceived my defeat.


    The upper half of his body, which is exposed from underneath the nonchalantly removed tank top, is none other than a perfectly coordinated massive body.


    What sharpness, what inner muscles.


    It¡¯s not a matter of muscle mass.


    It is a high quality work where every inch of the body has been coordinated.


    Not good, this is embarrassing.


    I end up getting assailed with such shame that I blush to even be standing next to it with this dull body.


    Along with the nonchalant Most Masculine, the glasses and white teeth shine.


    ¡¸Beautiful¡­. Shame is the only word I can think of to describe myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Phew¡­ It appears that you know a bit of reason. I shall admit that there is worth in talking to you.¡¹


    ¡¸May I ask what your body fat percentage is?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve been a little busy lately, after all. It seems to have ended up dropping to 8%.¡¹


    With body coordination like that of Senpai, who is shaking his head, I won¡¯t be surprised even if it is self-disciplined by 1% unit.


    Indeed, if you drop your body fat percentage too low, it will give you a penalty in stamina fronts.


    ¡¸If you take dungeon into considerations, I suppose 10% is a number you should keep.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected.¡¹


    I was aiming for 12%, but it seems to be fine even if I tighten it a little more.


    ¡¸U, umm¡­.¡¹


    Girl-san, who has already been completely ignored, is fidgeting on the bench as if she is bewildered.


    I felt that it was quite a complete coordination, but after seeing Senpai, as expected the laxity is conspicuous.


    ¡¸18%.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s 17%, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸U, umm, that, if I may ask you not to look too closely¡­¡¹


    In women¡¯s case, their body structure is different from that of men¡¯s, so too much tightening may have a negative impact on their physical condition.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to ask to have some talk with her about reference for the muscle coordination of Shizuka and the others.


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry about that. Reika-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸N, no, please don¡¯t worry about it. Reiji-sama.¡¹


    Judging from the way she gets flustered with flushing cheeks, I guess she finds the perfect coordination dazzling.


    As we exchange insight pertaining to muscles, it turns into a light chat, but it seems that they are Vice-Prez-san and General-Affair-san of the student council.


    They are quite the down to earth Senpai sirs.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    My initial motive was, that¡¯s right, it was an impure one.


    I wanted to get closer to that personage.


    I wanted to know his thoughts, I wanted to look at the same world, and then, I desired him to look at myself.


    That personage was an aloof being, a being who stood at the top of the academy, he used to be.


    Since this year, he¡¯s been irrationally lulled into the position of number two.


    For a period of time, he was a bit stormy, but if you consider his feelings, I believe that¡¯s only natural.


    Originally, someone like me is not in a position to have a talk with him casually.


    Even so, in order to get as close to his side as possible, it was with such an impure motive that spurred me to start training my body.


    That personage shows a strict attitude to everyone, but even more so, he is also strict with himself.


    Unlike the morally degraded men who drown in sexual indulgences, he stoically disciplines himself.


    It¡¯s not limited only in his conduct, but also in his studies, lifestyle, and of course, his battles in the dungeon.


    In case a student of the supreme class carries out a dungeon dive, they are accompanied not only by fellow students, but also by support personnel from the academy faculty.


    These support personnel are graduates of the academy, high-level professionals who specialize in dungeon combat.


    Not many people know of the inner workings, but they are those who used to be top rankers in the general department.


    In order for those of the general department, who are dismissed from the academy in the name of graduation, to survive, the quickest method is to get employed as academy staff.


    For men, it¡¯s the combatants who have achieved a superior class change, and for women, it¡¯s the ones who have yet to¡ºbreak¡» and have their sexual appeal preserved.


    Those who possess some kind of special skill or worth.


    The reason why the fourth and fifth grade classroom buildings are hidden from the public eye like an isolation facility is because they are filled with students who have turned into¡ºcripples¡» or¡ºdolls¡».


    The worn out ones are called¡ºDead One¡» in the academy underbelly.


    It¡¯s not something that¡¯s openly acknowledged even in the supreme department.

 CH 34.3

    The reason why I am to some extent well-informed about the situation is because I¡¯m related to someone from my father¡¯s side of the family who is involved in the management of the academy.


    Even among the graduates of the general department who have been reduced to infertility, in some extremely rare cases, there are also those who regain their reproductive capability.


    But it¡¯s an academy that in some cases also serves as a comfort facility for some of the academy¡¯s alumni and officials.


    Of course, as if it¡¯s only par for the course, they continue to receive sperm every day from the currently enrolled students as well as the employed men from the general department.


    Women who stay away from the dungeon and are lucky enough to get pregnant are employed by the academy for the rest of their lives as is, being kept until they die.


    In case they do not recover, they will end up dying young without even waiting for their thirtieth birthday.


    It seems that my father is very attached to my mother, who was a¡ºLost¡» student of the supreme department and became a teacher at the academy after graduation.


    I never got to see her face, and she never got to acknowledge me, but she took care of a lot of things for my upbringing.


    I have no way of knowing whether my father¡¯s feelings toward my mother are out of love or possessiveness.


    Perhaps my mother has been under patronage of my father ever since the time she was enrolled in the academy.


    At least on the level where he could be sure that the seed of the born daughter was his.


    The inside of the academy is a separate world isolated from the outside world, but the world of the supreme department is also a microcosm of the outside world.


    The comfort personnel who are presumably to be¡ºLost¡», as they don¡¯t receive support from the academy since the beginning, are mostly female students.


    The students who barely get a seat in the supreme department are uncovered by the support of the academy.


    The criteria are not clearly set, but in short it¡¯s¡ºfamily status¡» and¡ºdonation¡».


    The reason why I, who was at the bottom of the ranks of the supreme department, have been able to avoid¡ºDeath (Lost)¡» like this is thank to that personage.


    Of course, that personage was promised support of the highest level from the academy.


    But that was an unjustified¡ºviolation of the rules¡», a¡ºcheat¡».


    That personage cast away the granted privileges as unnecessary.


    Without taking advantage of the environment he was granted with, he conquered the dungeon with his own efforts and built a¡ºFaction¡» that included me, a mere classmate, instead of the hangers-on who humbled themselves to him.


    There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t harbor any respect and admiration toward him.


    I wish those riffraff who irrationally ridicule him as declining would just all¡ºDie (Lost)¡».


    Those who think as such are not limited to me alone.


    No, it¡¯s just a process where the lowly hangers-on are being weeded out while the genuine ones are selected.


    However, as expected even that personage must have his heartache aggravated by the blatant flip-flopping.


    If it¡¯s to ease that personage¡¯s heartache, I don¡¯t mind offering this body as much as he likes.


    If I can become that personage¡¯s possession, I¡¯m willing to even¡ºDie (Lost)¡».


    Well, he¡¯s so stoic that there has never been any case of good mood brewing, though.


    For a while, that personage also kept his legs away from the training room, which was his daily routine.


    So, when I caught that personage¡¯s figure after a while, I harbored some expectation that perhaps we could do some bench lifts together.


    Nothing could be better if we could sweat out together with some barbell squats or Romanian deadlifts.


    However, when I thought that personage had a posing contest with a male student from the general department I had never seen before, for some reason the two ended up hitting it off with each other.


    Being let to be a part of the conversation too, which I¡¯d been too embarrassed to ever have a proper one with that personage thus far, I did feel really moved inside, but what in the world was that, I wonder.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºfifth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸Kuoooon!¡¹


    Just as in my recollection, one fool of armored rhinoceros charges at me.


    But a heavy, huge object charging at you is enough of a threat in itself.


    If I bend my knees and jump up high, I will be out of the collision course.


    However, the battering horn (ram) at the top of its head is targeting this side¡¯s position, so if it is meant to avoid the attack, it¡¯s without a doubt a bad move.


    It¡¯s a basic rule even in fighting games, but thoughtless jump is not something you should do.


    In the air, in the state where your feet are off the ground, you can only fall toward your place of destination, unable to change direction.


    But it¡¯s a different story if there is a foothold even in the air.


    I kick the foothold from above downward.


    An acceleration that is different from falling.


    Going over the head that sports up the battering horn, I throw a¡ºHeavy Pressure (Stressor)¡» punch at the middle of its vulnerable back.


    ¡¸You see, I think it¡¯s best not to use too much of gore-depicting subjugation methods, like tearing it to pieces of front and back for example.¡¹


    Mai shows a fed up-looking face, but I wonder if cutting it in half with a beam is not the same.


    ¡¸Like a corpse with its intensities splattered about, won¡¯t it make Mikan-chan-senpai¡¯s legs turn to jelly again?¡¹


    ¡¸You have a point.¡¹


    In terms of securing materials too, the ones with their original form retained may be better.


    Besides, if you store it into the Item Box before it dissolves, it seems that you won¡¯t earn any EXP.


    ¡¸¡­ Say, you¡¯ve been flying around like an American comic hero for a while now, is that a new skill?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I was inspired by the three dimensional maneuver, you see. So I gave it a tray out of Respect.¡¹


    By the way, Shizuka¡¯s reception was not good.


    One girl with a stiff body she is.


    On the contrary, Miharu and Natsumi became like funyaa.


    ¡¸Double jump, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ I¡¯ve seen it in games before.¡¹


    ¡¸So amazing! I¡¯d like to try it too.¡¹


    Shizuka¡¯s dull eyes and Saki¡¯s sparkling ones are contrastive.


    ¡¸Before your right foot touches the ground.¡¹


    ¡¸You step forth your left foot, isn¡¯t it? I can see it.¡¹


    ¡¸The ninja theory of running on water surface, huh. Even though it¡¯s impossible even with water, just how much air kicking power is necessary to do it with air resistance?¡¹


    No, there is actually a video of a man running on the water surface on YouTube.


    The theory of flying in the air with air resistance has also been earnestly calculated by someone with some mysterious zeal, and a double jump should have been possible if you do air kicking at Mach 5.


    Ah, by any chance, if I¡¯m in Raijin-style high-speed maneuver, I might be able to run through the sky.


    ¡¸For real?! No no no, that¡¯s stepping too far away from humanity, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸This is indeed another approach, but¡­¡¹


    I move the buoyant thing on top of my palm.


    It¡¯s a fluffy, or perhaps fuzzy, mysterious object that looks like a low-resistance material.


    It¡¯s about a tissue box in terms of size.


    ¡¸¡­ Isn¡¯t that, the cloud from that time?¡¹


    ¡¸The source of the sparkle boom, isn¡¯t it? Of the self-alleged Thunder Magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹


    The Raijin skills are renowned for their low fuel efficiency, but thundercloud doesn¡¯t seem to consume any more GP than just to summon it.


    And then, the effect time is plainly permanent.


    Or rather, it¡¯s more like I don¡¯t even know how to make it disappear.


    It just moves according to my will and all, and it can also serve as a foothold in the air.


    ¡¸Actually, I can also fly.¡¹


    I split it in two and buoyantly clad it in my tactical boots.


    And then, just like gliding on a skate, I fly In-The-Sky as is.


    It¡¯s just, this method doesn¡¯t offer much in terms of speed.


    As expected, I should have Cloud-san act as a foothold and perform maneuver technique with the use of my own flesh.

 CH 34.4

    I split Cloud-san in the air.


    By kicking the Cloud-san splits that act as the footholds in the manner of a triangle jump, I run around the chamber space with a three dimensional dash.


    ¡¸¡­ U, waah¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸There, something like that.¡¹


    Landing on the floor, srsshhh, I let my body slide according to the inertia.


    ¡¸My new power is not a skill, but the result of spreading the wings of my imagination.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s so cool!¡¹


    Saki¡¯s tension is at max, but that of the rest of the party seems to be some mysterious put off tension.


    ¡¸No, for example, you see. I can still somewhat understand if it was a¡ºGrappler¡» or something¡­. But in your case ¨C seeing a heavily armored, full-body armored man going swoosh swoosh flying through the sky ¨C it¡¯s not a matter of being out of place feeling.¡¹


    ¡¸So Mach¡¯s Iron Lump Punch became Mach¡¯s 3D Iron Lump Punch, huh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No, if I had to put it, I think it¡¯s more like a freestanding homing railgun.¡¹


    ¡¸Just what kind of nightmare incarnation is that?¡¹


    The fame doesn¡¯t seem very good at the moment, but it just so happens that a wandering monster comes tottering into the chamber from the corridor.


    A lot of the animal-type monsters on this stratum are of large size, and the coming in hard, solid armadillo is also about a meter tall.


    Right now it is in a defensive form, or perhaps a mobile form, at any rate it is curled up into a spherical shape.


    They are monsters that specialize in defense, so when it¡¯s in the rolling ball form, even if Seiichi stabs them with his knife, the blade will not pass through.


    This form doesn¡¯t boast significant movement speed as well, so it can be easily defeated by pinning it down and roasting it with fire.


    It¡¯s a pain since it takes a lot of time, so it seems to be usually ignored, though.


    For now, before the lively solid armadillo can release its defensive form and come attacking, let¡¯s soar in the cross-arm block style.


    Granting high weighting on the¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡», I perform a diving body splash.


    ¡¸Like this, it enables me to move around without any problems even as I serve as a tank.¡¹


    ¡¸You, don¡¯t you think that you misunderstand, the definition of a tank?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The monster is left in a splash and splatter state, though, I told you that gore depiction is a no go, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    I was intending to pin it down, but it going bang, bursting like a water balloon, was out of my calculation.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Oh. More or less, a sword? This thing.¡¹


    A long weapon was taken out from the treasure chest, which was opened after the trap was disarmed without any sort of incident.


    It was a fantastic sight to see a large, crooked sword close to two meters long coming out of a chest that is about a meter wide and not even half a meter deep.


    Mai, who was peeking in from behind, quickly lost interest.


    ¡¸Hmm, a bust, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi, it¡¯s a weapon and on top of that a sword, so it¡¯s a plain hit, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Seiichi smiled bitterly at her realist act of the lack of attachment to rare items that were not relevant to her.


    The ratio of category of items appearing from the dungeon treasure chests had been statisticized.


    Change could be seen depending on the age, but at present it was 50% weapon, 20% armoring, and 30% other.


    In the breakdown of weapon, about 50% of the rate was that of¡ºsword¡», this figure included one-handed, two-handed, short sword and even katana.


    Lances, axes, blunt weapons, and other peculiar shaped weapons were said to be harder to appear.


    Armoring included armor and shields, but in the case of armor, in addition to the one set of whole body parts, there were cases where only parts such as hand armor, leg armor, and helmets appeared.


    There were also series-type equipment which had inscriptions on them, and if all parts of the set were assembled, they would display some special abilities.


    The categorization other than those was of the consumable type such as talisman, magic items ¨C various tools imbued with magical energy ¨C and potions.


    Amulets that granted skills that can be used over and over again, and the¡ºseed¡» series, which permanently increased one¡¯s attribute values, were popular.


    ¡¸Seems strong, it is.¡¹


    ¡¸Its appearance is cool, but it seems hard to use.¡¹


    It was a broadsword, it possessed no scabbard and its bare blade was that of a straight sword.


    It was a so-called¡ºTwo-handed sword¡», with a guard engraved with a lion¡¯s face, and a sword blade inscribed with profound characters.


    It was a shiny silver thick blade, but it was lighter than it looked as it had been granted a weight reduction attribute.


    It was a good looking Magic Sword that looked like the ones appearing in video games.


    ¡¸It seems that these kinds of large swords are becoming more and more common these days, you see. I¡¯d say this design is still on the moderate side.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. Sometimes there are people who carry huge weapons with intense chuuni visual style to them, right?¡¹


    Normally, people had no such thing as a space hangar that could store everything, so them carrying around high rarity equipment even on their way to and from school was only natural.


    Equipment¡¯s care was one¡¯s own responsibility, so if you left it in the locker room, there was also the risk of it getting stolen.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how much of this is true, but it¡¯s said that the changing of fads of the age are also reflected in the items in the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that fishy setting?¡¹


    Especially on the outer layer of the branch realm, it was strongly influenced by the reflection of the collective unconscious of the world it attached to.


    It was a consideration for the challengers of the dungeon, as well as an architecture to cope with the universe with its infinite varieties.


    The influence faded as one moved from the deep level to the true realm, as it shifted to a more primeval template.


    The reason why¡ºsword¡» took a large part in the weapon category was because it was recognized as a universal symbol of weaponry.


    ¡¸First of all, we¡¯ll take it to¡ºAdept Workers¡» and have it appraised, but what to do with it afterward? Anyone going to use it?¡¹


    If it were a normal party, it was a Maken that wouldn¡¯t be strange even if a strive rose for it, but unfortunately, it was an abnormal party.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t suit my style, and I guess it¡¯s not good for Himecchi either.¡¹


    ¡¸It feels like Touma-san will end up equipping just about anything, though.¡¹


    It was also a mystery as to whether there were any class-specific weapon bindings to it.


    The gaze of the group was somehow or other directed toward a corner of the chamber.


    Bending over a little with her hands placed on her kneecaps, Saki, whose buttocks were stickily bared, was being copulated by Touma.


    It was a merging scene that the group had gotten familiar with and were not particularly bothered by it.


    ¡¸No, letting Touma wield a weapon may also be a good idea.¡¹


    ¡¸Just like Hime-chan, don¡¯t you think that Touma-kun doesn¡¯t particularly need any strong sword either?¡¹


    No one could refute Mai¡¯s remark, which was said with no malice whatsoever.


    He was an absurd incarnate who at present, even if you stripped him of his equipment and tossed him into a boss battle in nude, he might still end up forcing it to submission.


    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly why. If we let him wield a sword, he might fight in a little more civilized manner.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah.¡¹


    ¡¸Wanushi-sama. Seems not going to like it.¡¹


    ¡¸It has the appearance like that of a holy sword, but if Touma-san were to wield it, I feel that it will create none other than the visual of a holy knight who has fallen into darkness.¡¹


    ¡¸As it stands, though, he¡¯s like the Son Goku who has fallen into darkness.¡¹


    It was not the transforming alien with back hair, but the Seiten Taisei version of the Journey to the West.


    ¡¸He also rides a cloud that looks like an ink painting, after all¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well. Whether we use it or sell it, that comes after we appraise it. If we don¡¯t end the break soon, Himecchi will become a useless one.¡¹


    Saki shook her ponytail around and let out adorable moans like a puppy, but her sensitively excellent flesh qualities had turned into a bottleneck, rendering her to possess low endurance for pleasure.


    ¡¸Now then, Nacchan. I¡¯m counting on you. If there is any treasure chest nearby, to there, if not, let¡¯s head to the realm gate.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡»Search Guide (Navigate)¡», it is.¡¹


    Natsumi closed her eyes and clasped her hands together as if in prayer.


    *Ping*, with Natsumi at the center, ripples-like concentric circles were released, slipping through the walls of the dungeon.

 CH 35.1

    8-10 minutes 23.07.2022


    Pasifista


    Mensur


    ¡¸Ah. Touma-kun, yahoo. So you really did come to help!¡¹


    ¡¸Yahoo. Mikan-senpai. Good morning.¡¹


    On the ground, which is rarely used even for classes, there are temporary tents and blue sheets set up.


    Today is the day of the monthly flea market.


    I went straight here after having breakfast at the dormitory, but it seemed that the set up preparations were already finished.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve come late. My apology.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, that¡¯s not the case at all. We just laid out the sheets and put up the rental stall, after all. The preparation for the store is just getting started.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave the heavy lifting to me.¡¹


    Me volunteering to help out at the¡ºAdept Workers¡» is the so-called returning the favor I¡¯ve received from them.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m lost in a game of seduction or anything.


    ¡¸Humph. Come on, go and carry the stuff from the clubroom already. I, I¡¯ll also come with you.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be in your care, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s get going~.¡¹


    Being led by the hands by Kurumi-senpai, Toukai-senpai, and Anzui-senpai, I get taken to the clubroom building.


    It¡¯s been since in the dining hall of Asagi-sou that I met the three Senpais.


    The humidity of the gaze Vice-Prez Rinko pointing at me is high.


    The main items to be exhibited at the flea market seem to be the goblin series weapons that our party has brought in a large amount.


    The purpose is not to earn club funds, but a form of sympathy for the first-year students, wanting to give them some assistance in conquering the dungeon.


    Mikan-senpai is a very compassionate lady.


    It¡¯s such a good bargain where the price is set to be lower than the beginner¡¯s weapons sold in the purchasing department, but the performance is one rank higher.


    You shan¡¯t look down on them as drop items of small fry monsters.


    The goblin weapons dropped directly in the dungeon may be rusty or dull, but the items themselves seem to be made of pretty good materials.


    If you look at them from a game point of view, these weapons may be in a worn-out state where the durability of these weapons has deteriorated.


    The goblin series weapons restored and customized by the Senpais of the¡ºAdept Workers¡» seem to boast performance on the same level as the¡ºNo Name¡» Magic Weapon +1 appearing from the treasure chest.


    I¡¯ve been told until I get tired of it by Seiichi not to use Item Box in public, so I carry the container box where the weapons are stored altogether.


    ¡¸¡­ You, just how many kilos do you think that thing weighs? ¡¹


    ¡¸Any boys can carry something on this level.¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai¡¯s cheek is twitching, but it may be a little heavy for girls.


    ¡¸¡­ Wait, if you put it down as is, we won¡¯t be able to move it, so put it in the designated place.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, you¡¯re so strong, Touma-kun. As expected of a boy.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai is also skilled at tickling a man¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸Are you by chance equipped with some kind of physical strength-enhancing magic item?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai¡¯s gaze remains fixed on me, but I have no such convenient item.


    Something on this level is a child¡¯s play for a boy.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case at all, right? Your footprints are sinking into the ground, though.¡¹


    The bearing pressure of the top soil is too low, I wonder if it is shoddy work.


    Or rather, Rinko-senpai¡¯s picking is quite terse today.


    ¡¸What? Have something you want to say to me?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing in particular.¡¹


    Now I¡¯m certain she¡¯s in a bad mood.


    I wonder if she¡¯s hungry.


    If I poke her carelessly, I feel like I may end up stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest, so I should get her some refreshments later.


    The goblin weapons that had been laid out on the blue sheets by types are like a fair stall at a festival.


    Although there are still only students similarly on the stall side on the ground, everyone is making a happy and excited face.


    The bell in the clock tower rings out as if to signal the beginning of the event.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    By the time the bell that signals noon rings, the state of the grounds also looks like that of a fair or a festival.


    Just the first-year students, there are nearly a thousand bodies enrolled in the academy, and they all must have a lot of free time on their hands.


    This is practically the first flea market for the first-year students since they enrolled in the school.


    I guess not many first-year students have enough Sen to buy what they want, but simply looking around is also curious and interesting.


    As expected most of the items are probably magic items acquired from the dungeon.


    They are treated as the so-called joke items, which somewhat deviate from practical items.


    There are things such as the¡ºRainbow Shield¡», a shield that only change to seven colors, the¡ºFlavor Sword¡», a Maken that wafts appetizing aromas, the¡ºCat Hopper¡», a pair of cat leg shoes that leave behind a trail of cat footprints, and even the¡ºPop-Up Brigandine¡», an armor that can nullifies sword-only damage just once and shoots the wearer straight up.


    I ended up impulsively buying the¡ºBearded Glasses¡», a mask that allows you to do tap dance when you equip it.


    Perhaps, if I get the details appraised, it will without a doubt say that it has the skill granting technique: Dance£ÛTap Dance£Ý or something.


    I¡¯m proud to say it was a good purchase.


    I also wanted the¡ºBald Wig¡», which seemed to be a set of equipment with it, but I didn¡¯t have the Sen.


    No Sen is the same as no head, in that you can¡¯t choose your options.


    But for the time being, I have enough remainder to get corn dogs for the Senpais as refreshments.


    The stalls dealing with food are, of course, set up by the students too.


    Yakisoba, yakitori, okonomiyaki, takoyaki, and shaved ice seem to be popular as the weather gets hot.


    The cost of the stock seems to be very small, so I guess it¡¯s a good way to make some extra Sen for the enjoy group, who don¡¯t earn much in the dungeon.


    With a pile of corn dogs on a paper plate in hand, I head for the booth of Adept Workers¡¯ shop.


    Spot-wise it isn¡¯t exactly in a corner, but there are hardly any customers coming in the morning.


    Apparently, the goblin series arms are not popular.


    Even for first-year students, goblin weapons are equipment they can get through drop on their own.


    Most likely, they must have thought that there¡¯s no need to buy garbage weapons that are on the same level as the beginner set.


    In fact, though, they¡¯ve been customized and had their performance upgraded, becoming like something else entirely.


    I have a feeling that the ability of¡ºCraftsman¡» branching classes is undervalued too much.


    I guess there¡¯s not enough propaganda, after all.


    I should play the role of a shill and try to perform some demonstration.


    As I am racking my brains as such, I notice that the area around the booth of Adept Workers¡¯ shop seems to be lively and boisterous.


    I thought I didn¡¯t need to read too much into it, but it does have a bit of a grim atmosphere to it.


    The students surrounding the booth at a distance also show the air as if they are watching something scary, or rather that they don¡¯t want to get involved with it.


    Well, they are in the way, so I¡¯ll let myself pass through them.


    ¡¸Stop! It¡¯s nothing to do with everyone in the Club, does it?!¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi, don¡¯t make such a loud noise. Rinkoo.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, with a face color as white as a sheet, is standing in front of a group of boorish-looking boys.


    I think he is probably an upperclassman boy, but the smell of pretentious thug small fries is intense around him.


    Putting one hand on his pocket, tilting his head, and touching the piercings attached in his ears and lips.


    I wonder if he¡¯s just had them pierced.


    ¡¸¡­ Why are you bothering us?¡¹


    ¡¸I told you to watch your mouth, didn¡¯t I? And we¡¯re not bothering you or anything. Right?¡¹


    The fox-faced boy asks his comrades¡¯ agreement with a smirk on his face.


    The other guys, floating a similar vile grin, call out, ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹.


    ¡¸We just feel sorry for the oblivious first year younglings who get tricked and forced to buy such junks.¡¹


    ¡¸These are not junk!¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up and get lost already. You obnoxious runt.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who steps forth to protect Rinko-senpai, is pushed away by the fox-faced bastard.


    Ah, not good.


    Decided, execution it is.


    ¡¸Stop it. Don¡¯t touch them!¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have the right to order me around. You running around all the time like that. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re mine? Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s¡­. you forcefully¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Forcefully or whatever, your treatment is still that of my partner even now.¡¹


    A pin badge, which is the proof of partnership, is used as a piercing on the tip of the dangling tongue of the fox-faced bastard, who is sticking out his tongue.

 CH 35.2

    Indeed, the partner system for men and women is a contractual relationship authorized by the academy.


    To summarize what kind of system the so-called partner system is, it¡¯s a¡ºproof of man and woman relationship¡».


    It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t feel like a kind of marriage contract.


    Well, it¡¯s like an academy-authorized license for male-female relationships.


    In case male-female relationships troubles occur such as you head over heels with someone and have sex with them, if you have a partner relationship with them, it will strongly affect even the official arbitration.


    Even if they are being overbearingly scouted or picked up, if you establish them as your partner, it¡¯s hard for unnecessary troubles to arise.


    However, the binding conditions for men and women sides are completely different.


    It was an antiquity system of male chauvinism, or rather, more like that women are the property of men.


    For example, women are forbidden from sleeping with men other than their masters, but there is no prohibition for men.


    The consent from both sides are necessary to seal a partner contract, but only the man has the right to break it.


    Seeing it from a modern ethical viewpoint, it is not a contract that the woman side would deliberately propose.


    As for Shizuka and the others, well, they were that, though.


    Based on my experience of getting about four applications for partner registration sent, I can tell you that no matter what wills the person in question has, as long as their thumbprint is taken, the application will end up getting unilaterally approved.


    If you find your thumb has gotten red with red ink when you wake up, I think something is bound to occur, so you should be careful.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, get your ass over here already. You don¡¯t want to bother them, do you? Or do you want to be re-disciplined right here and now?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it! Let Ringo-chan go!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You won¡¯t to do anything to them, will you?¡¹


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t! Ringo-chan!¡¹


    ¡¸Yea, of course. For today, that is, right? The rest will depend on your attitude and stamina. Kukkukku.¡¹


    ¡¸Here¡¯s some refreshments if you may.¡¹


    Handing over the plate of corn dogs to Kurumi-senpai and the others, who are frozen solid and trembling, I take one that has lots of mustard and ketchup on it.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter, but I¡¯m of the faction of putting a lot of sauce on my corn dog.


    Lifting Mikan-senpai, who ends up getting pushed away until the end, in my arms, I pass her onto the soft cushion of a Touka-senpai.


    I step forward in place of Rinko-senpai, who has her hands crossed in front of her chest as if to protect her body.


    ¡¸Huh? The heck are you¡­ No, really, what the heck. You.¡¹


    As his face stiffens, the fox-face, who has been staring at me with an amused face, suddenly returns to a plain face and asks me twice.


    If I were to look at myself objectively, I¡¯m just a normal male student with bearded glasses who is chomping on a corn dog.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to execute you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ huh?¡¹


    I should have told him in a simple and easy to understand manner, but his hearing seems to be a little poor.


    ¡¸I¡¯m, going to, execute, you, right here, right now.¡¹


    I declare slowly and loudly, as if I were talking to a child.


    Behind the fox-face, who is stepping back as if frightened by my intent-filled voice, the crew cut-kun who has a conspicuous physique lets out a laugh.


    ¡¸Kahaha. I don¡¯t know who the heck you are, but guys, a first year twerp is here picking a fight with the ¡ºHungry Wolf Warband (Wolfsritter)¡»!¡¹


    Even though it is a holiday, it is compulsory to wear uniforms on academy grounds.


    Well, a jersey is also fine, but in case they wear a blazer, you can tell what grade someone is in by the color of their tie.


    In other words, what the second-year crew cut-kun is probably trying to say is that we¡¯re also comrades.


    That¡¯s discourteous of me.


    It seems that ever since Mikan-senpai got pushed away, my has snapped and not been working properly.


    For better or worse, he¡¯s a senior, so I¡¯ll try to use polite and easy to understand words.


    ¡¸I¡¯m, going to, execute, you all, right here, right now. Do you understand? You maggots.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You can¡¯t swallow back the spit you have spit out, you know, brat.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, you mustn¡¯t, Touma-kun.¡¹


    Before the still pale Rinko-senpai can step in to intervene, someone stomps their feet and raises their voice.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have a Student Duel (Mensur)!!¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡», huh. There has been completely none these day, so we of the¡ºDuel Committee¡» have also been out of jobs.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    The gentlemen who appeared out of nowhere bustle about and take charge of the scene in no time at all.


    Rather, it¡¯s more like they were mixed in with the students who came to the flea market.


    The members who wear the¡ºDuel Committee¡» armband seem to have a great deal of discretion within the academy.


    Perhaps to avoid personal identification, in addition to the armband, they also wear white bag-shaped hoods.


    They are as fishy as the 3K group.


    However, perhaps out of consideration for my ignorance self, he explains to me about¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡» while they are setting up the duel arena.


    According to him, ¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡» is a right of self-help that is equally possessed by all enrolled students.


    In a duel, whatever your status or standing may be, it won¡¯t be affected by it.


    The right to duel is a privilege equally possessed by all enrolled students, and at the same time so is the privilege to refuse a duel.


    The rules of the duel are determined by the side who receive the challenge, and not only can the challenger not raise objections to the rules, if they refuse the duel in accordance with the rules, that would be taken as defeat.


    The terminology is so classical that such is the extent of what I can understand with my head.


    The duel location being set up on site seems to be the standard procedure, and a circle about five meters in diameter is drawn in front of the¡ºAdept workers¡» booth.


    They are mumbling some sort of spell-like chanting and using tools, so it may have a barrier-like effect.


    By the way, it seems that the place and time can be changed if both parties agree to it, but I reject it because I feel like if I delay it, Rinko-senpai might be kidnapped and subjected to bad experiences.


    ¡¸Say, say, Touma-kun. You mustn¡¯t agree to something like a duel.¡¹


    The kind Mikan-senpai is desperately trying to dissuade me, but her knees that were grazed when she got pushed away are painful to look at.


    ¡¸Cease this foolish shenanigan. This matter has nothing to do with you, after all.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai grabs me by the collar and urges me to back down, but she ends up getting secured by the dueling committee gentlemen.


    According to them, she¡¯s the conditional object of the duel, so she¡¯s not allowed to interfere in the duel.


    ¡¸The challenger is claiming partner rights to¡ºRinko of the second-year third group¡». What are the demands of the acceptor?¡¹


    I feel like there¡¯s something wrong here, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem result-wise.


    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s too horny for a mere brat, you see. Doesn¡¯t he already have four partners? Come on, bet them all.¡¹


    ¡¸I deem the demand to be improper. For every partner of the acceptor, at most it is two partners of the challengers.¡¹


    With a notebook in his hand, the gentleman who seems to be the leader of the duel committee is adjusting the conditions.


    It seems to be a record of past duel precedents.


    I guess it¡¯s because duels with partners as the bet is a common occurrence.


    I have no intention of losing, but I have no intention of putting Shizuka and the others on the betting table either.


    I don¡¯t have any treasures that have the same worth as Rinko-senpai, but I wonder if there¡¯s some sort of item that they may want.


    Pretending to take it out of my pocket just in case, I try pulling out various things from the Item Box.


    First of all, the Magic Sword Seiichi and the others have pushed on me, telling me to put it to good use, comes out.


    The surrounding onlookers show a startled expression to see a large sword over two meters long coming out of my pocket.


    As expected, it is still too dubious.


    I wonder if I should ask Yuki-chan if I could borrow the Senryo Box from before or something.


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯ve got a good Magic Item there. It¡¯s wasted in the hands of a first-year brat. Very well. You can bet with it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    The leader of the duel committee doesn¡¯t say anything, so it must have been deemed to be proper as a condition.


    It¡¯s a Magic Sword that has yet to be appraised, though¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s really okay.


    ¡¸I accept.¡¹


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t, that¡¯s.¡¹


    ¡¸Oops, don¡¯t needlessly interfere. Prize.¡¹


    ¡¸I deem both parties to have agreed to the conditions! Therefore, the¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡» is hereby established!¡¹


    *Whoo* The onlookers raise a shout of joy, and the sound of stomping feet echo like a raging wave.


    I wonder if the majority of the students who came to the flea market must have ended up gathering here.


    ¡¸You fool! If you bet your sword, in the duel¡­.¡¹


    The unappraised Maken is taken to Rinko-senpai¡¯s side, who has a tearful face.


    Ah, I wonder if she is worried that I will no longer be able to use the spoils.


    As far as I¡¯m concerned, though, it¡¯s a weapon I couldn¡¯t care less about,

 CH 35.3

    Pasifista


    ¡¸Now then, the level of the duel shall be decided by the acceptor!¡¹


    The leader of the duel committee, arching back and shouting, is in high spirits.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? Anything goes (Vale Tudo)!¡¹


    Another earth-shaking roar rises from the onlookers.


    If it is fine not to hold back, that makes things easier.


    It seems that they¡¯re being considerate of me.


    Well, I won¡¯t forgive the crime of pushing Mikan-senpai away, but at least let¡¯s execute them without causing unnecessary pain.


    The excitement of the onlookers is completely that of a festival merry.


    There seems to even be some sort of scalper-like ticket vendors.


    Inside the duel area, the fox face already has his unsheathed sword in his hands.


    As expected, it seems that the inside of the duel area is covered by a quasi-barrier, turning into an instant pseudo-dungeon space.


    It is a secret craft of the duel committee, and although the concentration is low, it seems that skills can more or less be activated there too.


    ¡¸Kukkukku, you foolish bastard. Thoughtlessly letting go of your Maken like that¡­ On the level that you won¡¯t die, I¡¯m going to thoroughly beat the crap out of you.¡¹


    He seems to be elatedly misunderstanding things, but I guess there is no need to take the trouble of telling such a thing to an execution target.


    It seems that killing in a duel is treated as an accidental death, but a grave penalty is imposed on intentional killing.


    We have to stop at execution, not capital punishment.


    Or rather, we just happen to be getting so much attention and all, so we should do some advertising for¡ºAdept Workers¡».


    ¡¸Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai, please lend me one of the weapons you¡¯re selling.¡¹


    I stroke Mikan-senpai, who also has a teary-eyed look on her face, by the head.


    I was on guard in case the members of the President Guard Squad came rushing to restrain me, but they all similarly have teary-eyed faces.


    ¡¸Please, umm¡­. Absolutely, absolutely don¡¯t ever hurt Ringo-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹


    With orthodox goblin dagger in hands, I step into the duel area.


    The rules of the fight seem to be limited to one on one.


    It looks like I could get it done even without using the Raijin style high speed maneuver.


    The duel begins with a signal from the leader of the duel committee.


    In a duel with anything goes (Vale Tudo) rules, the winning condition is for either side to give up or no longer be able to fight.


    There is no time limit, no limit to the equipment used, no limit to the skills used, no limit to the potions and other consumables used.


    True to words, anything goes (Vale Tudo).


    I can equip the¡ºGaki Lord Metal Lord (Overgreed Gear)¡» or the¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» from the Item Box, but I feel like it will be overkill and end up executing him to death.


    This special goblin daggers customized by Mikan-senpai and others is more than enough.


    ¡¸Kukkakka. Oi, Mr. Lady-killer¡­. After getting drawn with seduction, quite the crazy poor lot you¡¯ve pulled there, huh.¡¹


    The fox face carelessly comes up to me, swaggering and playing with the longsword in his hands.


    ¡¸Does it taste that good? Rinko¡¯s asshole. It¡¯s a hand-me-down that I had thoroughly developed, but, you see. Kuhaha, for a loose pussy, the sensitivity is top notch, isn¡¯t it? She acts as if she¡¯s not interested in sex, but if you stick your dick in her, she¡¯ll wag her ass with a stupid look on her face.¡¹


    Grabbing the dagger with my right hand, I hit him in the face with a probing left-handed Seiken-Zuki.


    He is incontinent, lying on the ground like a puppet with a broken string.


    He ends up getting struck squarely in the tip of his jaw.


    I wonder if he isn¡¯t a little too careless.


    The cheers of the onlookers also die down, turning the area into a strange vacuum space.


    The leader of the duel committee is also frozen in a strange way, but I wonder if I need to deliver the finishing blow here.


    ¡¸This¡­ what a sharpness, what a fantastic weapon. This sense of security of the grip that offers an exquisite holding feeling, the delicate and stylish one point workmanship, and the grip end that can be used even for striking. It is a fact without any shadow of doubt that if it were not for this goblin series weapon, which has been specially customized by ¡ºAdept Workers¡» and has the same performance as a Magic Weapon +1, I would have lost.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh, huuuuuh?¡¹


    The frozen Mikan-senpai had been rebooted.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that I can get such a nice and wonderful weapon for less than the beginner equipment sold in the purchasing department. So wonderful.¡¹


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever talked this long, so I feel like I¡¯m going to bite my tongue.


    During my middle school days, I pretty much settled everything with¡¸begone¡¹, ¡¸shut up¡¹, and¡¸die¡¹, though.


    Perhaps coming to his senses at my casual appeal of stealth marketing, the leader of the duel committee shouts out the declaration of victory.


    At the same time as the cheers of the onlookers are revived, the expired betting slips are fluttering through the sky.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡¸HI GE ME GA NE! HI GE ME GA NE!¡¹¡¹


    Amidst the echo of the mysterious choral chant, I, feeling great with my excitement soaring high, have already become hall-naked.


    Even though I¡¯m on the surface ground, *Tak Tak Tak* The tap steps, stirred by some mysterious magic power, are going wild.


    The tap dancer feeling is shooting through the roof.


    ¡¸You fool, you let your guard do¡­.¡¹


    Incontinence.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get cocky, you¡­¡¹


    Incontinence.


    ¡¸¡­ Y, you, are you using some kind of magic ite¡­.¡¹


    Incontinence.


    The ammonia smell is filling the duel area, so I¡¯d like them to seriously give it a break already.


    All of them went down with one shot of Seiken-Zeki, but they should really make some moves to avoid it.


    For the time being, I¡¯ve been throwing No-Tempo strikes, but lately even Seiichi and Saki have been becoming able to evade it.


    Speaking of the betting slips, let alone how many people I can take out, it seems to be about how many seconds they could last, and the onlookers appear to have all squandered their money.


    However, it seems that the club is originally a disliked one, so the onlookers are very excited to see their shameful sight of fainting followed by incontinence.


    The last one seems to have gotten cold feet and is intending to run away from the beginning, but the gentlemen of the duel committee have acted as a wall and prevented him from escaping.


    The atmosphere has already become like an attraction of a throwaway match, and perhaps my nonchalant publicity has been successful, as customers are showing up in droves at the¡ºAdept Workers¡» booth.


    ¡¸B, bastard, I¡¯ll never forget those bearded glasses. Just you wait, you¡¯ll regret it.¡¹


    As if promised beforehand, incontinent.


    I sincerely hoped that he could have gone to the restroom first.


    But well, incontinence aside, it seems that most of them ended up fainting is due to the effect of the duel barrier.


    It seems to be a safety function that replaces fatal damage to the flesh with mental damage.


    ¡¸It is strictly forbidden to leave a grudge over the outcome of a¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡». Punishment will be in order if you break this rule, so do keep that in mind.¡¹


    I don¡¯t think they hear it since they are all faint and incontinent.


    At any rate, the declaration of my victory is carried out.


    The gentlemen of the duel committee quickly dismantle the duel area and drag the members of the incontinence club away.


    It seems that treatment at the health and medical care building is also included in the after service of the duel committee.


    One generous support it is.


    ¡¸¡ª Now then, we will also take care of the transfer as well as renewal of the partner registration. Nice, Mensur.¡¹


    The leader of the duel committee who has remained until the end gives me a thumbs up and disappears into the sea of people.


    What a truly magnificent act of professionalism.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, amazing!¡¹


    I receive a diving attack from a sparkling-eyed Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸You were so awesome, strong, and cool!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all thanks to Adept Workers¡¯ special weapon and the bearded glasses.¡¹


    I stroke the beautifully curling moustache.


    The opponents were just some paper tiger phony thugs, so it seems that the event was over without causing them much worry.


    The other Senpais, who were crumbling and looking like about to cry, are also bustling about as smiling saleswomen.


    Quite a prosperous spectacle.


    I suppose I did quite a good job as a reviewer.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for saving Ringo-chan¡­..¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who has been hugging me and hopping about, shyly let go of my body.


    Being in the state of fighting spirit boost, limiter suit off (Cross Out), all the time is quite embarrassing.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired, so go ahead and rest in the club room. I¡¯m leaving Ringo-chan in your care.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, bowing her head, shows a motherly smile and pushes Rinko-senpai, who has been hanging her head and saying not even a single word, from the back.


    In a sense, Rinko-senpai was treated as a gambling prize, so she must have been mentally burdened.


    I am heartened by the President¡¯s thoughtfulness in letting her take a break in the club room.


    There is also a possibility for there to be remnants of the Horny Woof Warband, so I guess the escort role is necessary.


    As if showing that the liveliness of the flea market is still just beginning, the place is back to its original bustle.


    It seems that everyone is strong, or perhaps the¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡» is treated just as a minor event in their daily lives.


    Rinko-senpai, who obediently follows along with her head down, remains silent, as expected she seems to be in low spirits.

 CH 35.4

    Pasifista


    The club room of the¡ºAdept Workers¡» where we¡¯ve arrived at has the shutters down, but I open the staff entrance with the key that has been on me since it was entrusted to me by Kurumi-senpai.


    The sunlight shines through the latticed windows, which are left open even without turning on the lights, and I can hear the bustle from the ground.


    It¡¯s a club room that I have gotten the chance to intrude upon multiple times, so I know as much where the refrigerator is.


    The weather is also nice today, so I guess rehydration is necessary.


    ¡¸Rinko-senpai. Would you like something to drink?¡¹


    When I turn around, I see Rinko-senpai, who is standing behind the counter, unbuttoning her blouse and smoothly taking it off.


    The size of her chic pink bra is one size smaller than Shizuka¡¯s, which means she¡¯s rightfully in the big-breasted category.


    ¡¸¡­ How is it? They were a lot smaller before I enrolled in the academy, though. After getting fondled while being fucked like an idiot for a whole year, they became like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Senpai?¡¹


    ¡¸The guy who you beat first was the man who was my first owner. He was a DV bastard with an intense sadistic tendency, you see. Before I ran away¡­ I suppose that¡¯s not it, before he got tired of me and casted me away, I had also experienced most of the kinky sex the world has to offer, so I¡¯ll be fine with whatever is done to me.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, removing her skirt with her head remaining down, raises her face.


    A face as if a smile is plastered on it.


    ¡¸You can use anal, double penetration is also fine. Of course, I¡¯ve been trained to give boob jobs, blow jobs, and also hand jobs.¡¹


    ¡¸Rinko-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not very good at fawning in a cute manner¡­. But I will serve you a lot, I¡¯m going to.¡¹


    Unsteadily approaching me in a sexy lingerie, she kneels at my feet and reaches out her hands toward my crotch.


    I hold her hands.


    ¡¸Please wait. I have no intention of treating you in such manner, Rinko-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Why? I¡¯ve properly become a slave to you, Touma-sama, both in name and in reality. Don¡¯t worry, no one will scorn you. When you¡¯ve been trapped in this academy for a year, you see, you¡¯ll be made to realize the fact that it¡¯s governed by very primitive rules. Yes, enduring it is against the rules.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who seems to be having a nightmare from the heat, touches the bulging violent boy, who I¡¯m unable to hide.


    I think most guys would become like that when they get upturned eyes from the beautiful faced Rinko-senpai in a sexy style.


    ¡¸There, see? It¡¯s this easy for my body to go into heat just by smelling your scent, Touma-sama. Kurumi-chan and the others were also the same, weren¡¯t they? A girl is absolutely unable to resist such a thing. It¡¯s functionally impossible. You want to have sex with us, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. Please keep me in any way you like, Master. I¡¯ll do anything you want. But¡­, but Mikan-chan alone, I can never betray her!¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, whose face is distorted with tears bursting out, clings to my feet.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll do anything, I¡¯ll do anything, so¡­. Please, Mikan-chan alone, don¡¯t make me betray her.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¹


    Crouching down on the floor with Rinko-senpai, whose mind is ending up breaking down with almost the same momentum as her wailing, I hug her and pat her on the back.


    It seems that she has misunderstood something, or rather is letting her imagination run too wild in a strange way.


    I wonder if it¡¯s a flashback to traumatic, emotional scars.


    She mustn¡¯t have been subjected to various bad things by that fox face from earler.


    The next time I see him, I should stroke and mold him until his face changes in shape.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ You said you had no intention of treating me in lewd manner, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe you simply misheard it.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, with her profile resting on my arm pillow, is glaring at me with moist, wet eyes.


    In a sense, it can be said that she has returned to the usual listless girl-senpai.


    As expected, the mind must have become more stable after being let to vent the bottled up things out.


    I¡¯ve also been forcefully made to personally experience this in the dungeon.


    ¡¸Like suddenly going for anal sex, since you didn¡¯t give me time to get used to it a bit, I ended up letting out some strange voice.¡¹


    ¡¸You were the first person to let me do it until the end, Rinko-senpai.¡¹


    It hurts when she pinches my cheek.


    ¡¸It was amazing even when I took it in the butt, felt like I was getting pulled, so really, I wonder just how abnormal it is. Master is.¡¹


    ¡¸Please call me by my name as before.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-sama? Or do you happen to prefer to be called without honorific?¡¹


    My cheek stretches as it gets pinched and pulled.


    And then, I¡¯ve also heard it from Shizuka and others from time to time, but the mysterious word of¡¸feels like getting pulled¡¹ is unknown.


    According to them, it seems to be a feeling of detachment, as if you¡¯re in the state of having been fully awake for about three days and your consciousness is being swept away by drowsiness with a swoosh.


    ¡¸Your face doesn¡¯t move, but you¡¯re mostly thinking about good-for-nothing things, right, Touma-kun?¡¹


    She¡¯s mostly right, but I¡¯d like her to stop squishing my cheek.


    ¡¸Haa¡­. Shame on me. Even as I put up those strange stubbornness, I guess I¡¯m also no more than a female after all. My body is so satisfied for being embraced by you.¡¹


    We¡¯re lying on the tatami mat in the lounging space, our thrown off uniforms lurking at our feet.


    This may be the first time that I¡¯ve done it with Rinko-senpai in naked mode.


    The overall well-balanced constitution that looks slender in clothes.


    It¡¯s just that perhaps because she¡¯s of the indoor faction and lacking in muscle training, she¡¯s having a somewhat slovenly san-san-kudo with her boobs that are losing against gravity.


    Perhaps some strange M habits had been engraved into her by her ex-boyfriend, she gave out when I squeezed her boobs while trash talking her like¡¸I¡¯ll impregnate you¡¹ or¡¸I¡¯ll milk you¡¹.


    ¡¸Like this, I can¡¯t condemn Kurumi-chan and the others, of being traitors, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸About that matter, perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding here?¡¹


    I ask a Question to Rinko-senpai, who seems like she may end up listing to the Downer side again.


    ¡¸You¡¯re headhunting, aren¡¯t you? Where you, Touma-kun, rape and enslave the girls who seems to be of use. No, were you intending to split the club from within, disband it, and absorb the valuable girls by reducing them into slaves?¡¹


    ¡¸That may end up making Mikan-senpai cry, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­. That¡¯s why you were intending to disband the¡ºAdept Workers¡». True enough, Mikan-chan can never abandon any of the club members, after all. I guess the ending scenario is for you to comfort the crying Mikan-chan and bring her over to your side, huh.¡¹


    Placing Rinko-senpai¡¯s head, whose face ends up becoming hollow looking, on my shoulder, I also do a hand-touch on her chest at the same time.


    ¡¸It¡¯s beyond me as to why you end up with such an idea, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s necessary, right? If you¡¯re¡ºserious¡» about conquering the dungeon, you¡¯ll need backup personnel who can never betray you. I can understand why you¡¯ve set your eyes on Mikan-chan as well as Kurumi-chan and the others. For our classes, individual sense is more important than level, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I have no doubt about everyone¡¯s skills.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Everyone, wait, huh, wait a minute. Umm, are you serious? There are twelve of us, you know?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, showing a startled look on her face, raises her upper body.


    ¡¸Err. Are there a lot of boys in your group, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸The seven of us who visited the club the other day are the whole members, though.¡¹


    There has been no progress in member hunting.


    ¡¸¡­ Could it be, you have a not yet known Unique class¡­ Specialized in enslaving girls¡­. And the more you do the stronger you become ¡­ ?¡¹


    Pressing a hooked finger on her mouth, she is mumbling something, talking to herself with half-opened eyes.


    She seems to have regained her vigor, but it appears that she¡¯s emotionally unstable.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s been kept secret¡­. But, in that case altogether¡­ the unstable girls too¡­.¡¹


    The feeling of a sight for sore eyes, like she won¡¯t notice even if you casually put your head in her lap and bounce her boobs from right underneath them.


    I think they¡¯d Wake Up if she worked on her pectoral muscles, but this moderately slovenly drooping condition gives her a naughty scent Flavor.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you like boobs that much? Your dick is rock hard and all.¡¹


    ¡¸If I had to say it, I love them.¡¹


    Without brushing off the hands that are playing tricks on her, she instead pinches me on the cheek.


    ¡¸Hmm, well, okay. I¡¯ll get on board with your scheme. I¡¯m not going to ask it just yet. That¡¯s why show and prove it to me. I¡¯ll handle the arrangement and coordination.¡¹


    ¡¸So be it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To be honest, I guess I am aware that it¡¯s going to make Mikan-chan bear the full brunt of it. But the one standing at the top has to be you, that¡¯s the condition. Also, to a certain extent, take care of everyone fairly. I¡¯ll talk about the matter with Shizuka-chan.¡¹


    I see, Seiichi¡¯s advice to not casually agree with everything is flashing through my mind.


    But having my vitals grabbed with both hands and stroked up and down, my thoughts are growing dull since my blood circulation is very much concentrated on my lower body.


    ¡¸Hnn, it¡¯s really big. It¡¯s on a completely different level compared to that guy¡¯s¡­. Feel free to do whatever you want with me. Use me whenever you have the urge to. I think it¡¯s a fitting role for me whose both name and body have become yours, Touma-kun. How about you let me ascertain how you treat a girl¡­?¡¹

 CH 36.1

    Go Over My Dead Body And Go


    *Ringring* The bell set on the door tinkled.


    The period of when the sun was beginning to set.


    The fire on the lamps hanging from the ceiling of the cozy, sepia-toned store interior was lit.


    Of the old buildings within the academy grounds, not few of them had been abandoned and left to decay.


    Even so, there were also cases where a number of the smaller buildings that couldn¡¯t be utilized as student dormitories getting renovated and reused.


    The caf¨¦ ¡ºForget-me-not Retreat¡» was a relatively new caf¨¦ facility that was renovated from such old stables.


    The nuance of providing a place of employment for those who remained after graduation was strong.


    Shizuka looked around the all-wooden, retro interior and her gaze stopped on the person she was meeting, who was waving at her amidst the deserted seats.


    ¡¸Heya. Sorry for calling you here.¡¹


    ¡¸No.¡¹


    Rinko, who had been opening a paperback book with a small cinnamon-scented cup in front of her, took off her glasses.


    The number of people who used glasses or contact lenses in the academy was few.


    This was the grace of the Rashomon system that came with dungeon dives.


    The souls and spirits were biased to their original ideal state, and in particular the physical functions were gradually adjusted to a healthy state.


    To the point that even Rinko, who used to have a severe case of nearsightedness, had come to be able to carry out her life with naked eyes.


    ¡¸Have you had dinner yet? There aren¡¯t much of a food menu here, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡­. I¡¯ll have a chai too, please.¡¹


    She made an order to the master who had come to bring her a warm towel and a cold drink.


    The ¡ºForget-me-not Retreat¡» didn¡¯t deal with alcohol, so it was not a place you¡¯d need to expressly go to at night.


    The store was also both small and located in an inconspicuous place, so Shizuka also would have been unable to find it if she didn¡¯t check it in the facility guide map.


    It turned into a store that was like a shelter hidden in a corner of the academy.


    A small cup of milk boiled tea with a cinnamon stick stuck in it was put in front of Shizuka as well with a clink.


    ¡¸Well then. Thank you for coming. I thought it might have been ignored, after all.¡¹


    Closing the book with the bookmark in it, Rinko put her hands on the table and smiled.


    ¡¸Not at all, since I can¡¯t neglect the message from Anzu-senpai.¡¹


    This was a line that implicitly implied that Anzu was already on this side.


    Mobile devices such as cellular phones and email couldn¡¯t be used around the academy.


    Wired phones and intranets were installed in each dormitory, but they were not used as communication tools.


    ¡¸Indeed. It¡¯s Touma-kun we¡¯re talking about, so I believe that he¡¯s taking good care of her. Momo-chan (Touka) and Kurumi-chan too, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san is kind after all, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹


    ¡¸His bosom is so spacious, isn¡¯t it? He also said he would take care of me and all.¡¹


    Shizuka, who reached out her hands toward her cup, showed a reaction with a twitch.


    ¡¸Dear me, even though I had exposed such an embarrassing shameful sight, if I do say so myself, he was like leave everything to me? After being treated like that, even if I don¡¯t want to, of course I end up falling for him.¡¹


    ¡¸I heard, you were betted in a duel.¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. Thanks to it, I was made into Touma-kun¡¯s woman both in name and reality.¡¹


    It was a kind of status for girls to have a ¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡» carried out with themselves as the bet.


    In reality, they were mostly treated as a sexual venting tool or an ornament to show that you had a good woman in your service, but it was also proof of their worth as a woman.


    Rinko touched the brand new partner badge that had just been issued to her.


    It was of the same design as the badge that Shizuka wore, similarly engraved with Touma¡¯s carved seal.


    ¡¸¡ªSo. You¡¯re the head of the harem, right, Shizuka-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸And then, without telling Touma-kun, you¡¯re also the one who¡¯s arbitrarily doing all the scheming behind the scenes, right, Shizuka-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Shizuka, taking a sip from her cup, affirmed without any hesitation.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my duty to try all means possible to achieve what Touma-san wants to do.¡¹


    Putting the cup back on the saucer, she placed her right hand on the center of her chest.


    ¡¸Yup. Touma-kun is out of the world in his own way, but looks like you¡¯re also quite the same, Shizuka-chan¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. That personage and I are one in body and soul, after all.¡¹


    The loyalty where she abandoned her self-interest without hesitation was like the faith of a fanatic.


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside. Have you been informed of our conditions?¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san, isn¡¯t concerned with the trivialities, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸So you haven¡¯t, huh¡­. Really, that boy is so careless, or rather¡­.¡¹


    Rinko propped her elbows on the table and put her hand on her forehead as Shizuka showed eyes as if she was looking into the distance.


    They exchanged opinions or perhaps idle talks in the name of condition negotiations.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s adjust the rotation bit by bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, yes. But, will Touma-kun really be alright?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯d be troubling if your side don¡¯t do your best, Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸The direction of concern was the other way around¡­. I feel that it¡¯d make even ¡ºPeerless Lord (Don Juan)¡» wither.¡¹


    The boys who could acquire ¡ºPeerless Lord (Don Juan)¡» class were all peerless-ish from the beginning, but them possessing unlimited ball shot was ultimately limited to only when they were in the dungeon.


    Given that it was an SSR rank, those who managed to acquire it were only so many, but rather than a master of a harem, most of them were more of comfort personnel for the girls in a large club with many female members.


    ¡¸Like Anzu-chan for example, she¡¯s already all head over heels for him, and from what I feel, I can also tell that I¡¯m in the middle of being enslaved myself.¡¹


    The sensation of having a yoke slapped onto your body was hard to describe, but it was not one vague sensation that could be ignored either.


    ¡¸Shizuka-chan, Twin-chan and Samurai girl-chan make it four. With Anzu-chan, Momo-chan, Kurumi-chan and me, it makes a total of eight people. Does Touma-kun understand that it¡¯s not possible?¡¹


    The phenomenon of girl enslavement by the boys was considered to be transformation of construction of a bypass for the soul as well as encroachment of the conception function for the spirit.


    In other words, it was believed to be an influence of the occult-ish field of lost magialogy, and had yet to be actually clarified.


    Even so, analysis had been accumulated with the use of rule of thumb.


    It was at least known that the number of girls a single boy could put under his servitude was affected by class correction and the difference in levels between the two sides.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. With no problem, another one. Has been added into the mix.¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be Ichigo-chan? I won¡¯t ask how you can tell, but I wonder if you are out of the norm yourself, Shizuka-chan.¡¹


    Shizuka, pressing her right hand against her chest, smiled.


    ¡¸I said it before, but if you can accept all of the twelve of us, we will serve Touma-kun and him alone. It¡¯s just that the problem is, there are a few of us who have ended up being registered as partners just like me.¡¹


    The application for registration was reviewed through paperwork only, and girls who were one-sidedly made into partners with the mere thought of ¡¸Before anything else, I should lay my claim on her first¡¹ were a lot in number.


    Trading registration right as sex friends was not at all uncommon either.


    However, not all girls were necessarily registered as someone¡¯s partners, as this could also turn into a source of trouble at times.


    ¡¸If they ask for Sen, we¡¯ll buy all of it, and for those who refuse to listen¡­. Touma-san will go talk to them directly.¡¹


    Shizuka was reminded of Touma, who had begun to talk about wanting to do some tsujigiri or something.


    ¡¸Hmm, well, I could more or less tell based on the level of the items you guys got from the dungeon, but you are already higher leveled than second-year students, huh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t quite understand the standard for strength, though.¡¹


    Shizuka and the twin sisters were of the power-leveling-ish rearguard role, which could also be said to be artificially cultivated in a sense.


    The problem was that they were in a state that even Touma and the other members of the combat classes didn¡¯t know what rank of powerhouse they were at.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s act while making sure to not stand out too much, such is our policy.¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s not acting with prudence at all, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Letting out a sigh, Rinko took the chai, which had ended up getting cold, onto her mouth.

 CH 36.2

    ¡¸For the time being, the restriction pertaining to club recruitment is lifted by May, so we¡¯d like to settle everything before we receive any unnecessary meddling, you see. If Touma-kun is alright, I¡¯ll send our girls in pair to Anzu-chan¡¯s place.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There is, no problem with it. Since it seems that Ichigo-senpai is already down.¡¹


    ¡¸Even Ichigo-chan, who seems would take the most time, has straight out fallen, huh. At present, I¡¯ve told everyone but Mikan-chan about the matter, and there are no other girls who seem reluctant about it, you see.¡¹


    Rinko thought that the reason for it being favorably accepted was most likely his action during the ¡ºStudent Duel (Mensur)¡» where she was bet on.


    The academy¡¯s culture had come to be based on the idea that strong men were attractive based on that fact alone.


    The atmosphere was a little scary, and the bearded glasses were a mystery, though.


    ¡¸It seems that Mikan-chan is the only one who holds Touma-kun dear, so I hope he can talk it out directly with her.¡¹


    It was a small castle in the sand that her small self had built up.


    Even if it was just a papier mache, it was an irreplaceable umbrella that had protected them up until now.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ta-da! Here I¡¯ve come. I¡¯ve heard the story.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, arriving in full of energy, puffs out her tiny chest and huffs heroically.


    ¡¸If you want my girls, you have to beat me first!¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-chan-senpai, ¡®sup.¡¹


    ¡¸I feel energized just from watching Mikan-chan-senpai, or rather, super endearing.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai. I¡¯ll be in your care today.¡¹


    The party members who welcome Mikan-senpai, who is doing her best to maintain her dignity as a senior, in a radiant manner are merciless.


    Like Saki for instance, who has her beloved katana created by Mikan-senpai, she loves her very much and is merrily going kyakya.


    ¡¸Senpai, Senpai. I¡¯ll go swoosh a lot, so please take a look at it okay?!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be in your.¡¹


    ¡¸Care.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who is crossing her arms in arching backward style, is looking up at me with a troubled look on her face as she is assailed by the kyakya power.


    ¡¸I have a feeling that my words don¡¯t reach them, though¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    In the face of Mikan-senpai¡¯s loveliness, most things are trivial.


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re carrying me in your arms, Touma-kun. Put me down at once.¡¹


    The Rashomon floor is crowded after the lunch break, so it¡¯d be bad if she ends up getting lost.


    That¡¯s why I hug her from behind, firmly securing her.


    She is in a dungeon dive style, equipped with a vest and belt that looks ¡ºCraftsman¡» class-ish, so holding her is easy peasy even in legs dangling manner.


    That¡¯s why today we¡¯re going to capture the dungeon together with Mikan-senpai.


    I was the one who received the invitation letter from Mikan-senpai.


    The Mikan language such as ¡¸Show me your strength¡¹ or ¡¸Will you take responsibility?¡¹ or ¡¸Go over my dead body and go¡¹ or something were hard to understand, but it seems that in short, she would accompany us on dungeon diving.


    Now that she¡¯s undertaking the creation and maintenance of our weapons, I guess she has the urge of wanting to check the user¡¯s skill.


    And the answer is a no-brainer.


    ¡¸Ah. Come to think of it, Mikan-chan-senpai, what stratum do you usually dive into?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, I guess the fifth stratum. I¡¯ve been diving with everyone to collect materials, though. I¡¯ll go along with you guys on this occasion, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, it may be somewhat lacking, but we¡¯ll go to the third stratum.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow. You¡¯re proceeding so quickly, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, her ankles swaying, nods her head admiringly.


    Apparently, one of the requirements for promotion to become a second year student is to reach the seventh stratum.


    For us, it¡¯s a stratum we¡¯ve only just begun to conquer, but true enough, it ought to be lacking for Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸L, leave it to me! Umm, if it¡¯s the third stratum, the opponents are still goblins, right? ¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s okay. Even if something were to happen, I, I¡¯ll protect you.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, some pretty strange monsters also may appear, though.¡¹


    Seiichi is speaking ambiguously, but we haven¡¯t seen any goblins these days.


    Instead, Orcs are starting to appear, but I wonder if it¡¯s a display error by the Interface.


    It¡¯s a monster that comes rushing aiming at the girls, so I have to properly guard Mikan-senpai.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºsixth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    Well then, we switched to Mikan-senpai¡¯s changing time due to some slight trouble right after we dove into the dungeon, but the person in question was going Uuu~ with teary eyes, so we¡¯re expected to act as if nothing has ever happened.


    The one who took care of her was Shizuka, and the one who provided her with a change of panties was Miharu.


    By the way, Mai, Saki and others are in the middle of taking care and praising Mikan senpai who is in a bad mood.


    Come to think of it, I remember that Saki and the twin sisters also had dive sickness for a while after they joined us.


    As expected, perhaps it¡¯d be dangerous if I don¡¯t hug and protect Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸You are too overprotective.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, I also thought that it was somewhat strange, you see. No matter how much of an uncharted area it is, it shouldn¡¯t have miasma pressure that would make Mikan-chan-senpai, who should be used to deeper stratum, faint.¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that Mikan-chan has sensitive skin?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. Well, it¡¯s that. The point is, is this really the third stratum?¡¹


    Hearing the conspiracy theory remark from Seiichi, who is putting on airs, I exchange glances with Shizuka.


    I thought that his tuber remarks have grown faint lately, but it seems that he¡¯s been groping for a new style of acting.


    We¡¯ve been having terribly getting the wrong idea, I feel like he¡¯s going to start saying things without chain of reasoning around it like ¡¹mankind is going to get wiped out!¡¹ or something.


    ¡¸¡­ I see.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, we¡¯ve set foot into the deep stratum without even realizing it.¡¹


    This, I¡¯m at a loss about what kind of face I should make when listening to it.


    Well, in my case, I think I¡¯m mostly expressionless, but I wonder if I should make like ¡¹what the¡¹ face here.


    ¡¸Are you saying that when we moved through the realm gate, it was actually connected to a floor deeper than normal?¡¹


    Shizuka seems to have chosen the option of matching the conversation before all else


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But, based on the monster that have been appearing as well as our classes and level, we¡¯re coming to be on par with the top groups of the second year students.¡¹


    This is not good.


    Seiichi has ended up suffering from I¡¯M STRONG syndrome.


    I¡¯ve heard that due to body correction from skill, class and level, every year there are misunderstood guys who end up getting afflicted with superman syndrome.


    It¡¯s those who do self-projections onto superhuman characters in games and manga, causing their ego to end up swelling up.


    It¡¯s only been a little over a month since we began diving into the dungeon, so I think it¡¯s quite presumptuous of us to compare ourselves with the Senpais who have proceeded one whole year ahead of us.


    If Seiichi, who is in charge of the party¡¯s tsukkomi, ends up running wild, then I, the party¡¯s conscience slash common-sense man, have no choice but act as the stopper.


    ¡¸I see. Well, I guess there are also times when you feel that way.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Wait a minute with that lukewarm stare of yours.¡¹


    ¡¸The desire to be superhuman, to think you¡¯re special, is like the measles for adolescent boys.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! Or rather, get it into your skull just how much of a cheat-smelling superhuman you are.¡¹


    ¡¸I think you can rub your perceptions together when we get back later. Right now, roping in Mikan-senpai takes precedents.¡¹


    Seiichi, scratching his head, lets out a sigh.


    ¡¸If left alone, I can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯ll give rise to an outrageously explosive blazing event, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Please give it up. Touma-san is basically, a drag racer with no brake.¡¹


    What a supercar that seems to be very easy to blaze up.


    In fact, I¡¯m as harmless as an eco-friendly car with an automatic braking system, airbags and ABS.


    ¡¸It seems that lately there have been some first year students who have been appearing to pick a fight against second year students and beat the hell out of them through Student Duel (Mensur), though?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard the rumors, but it¡¯s not me. You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s the mysterious bearded glasses gentleman.¡¹


    Shizuka-san¡¯s casual cover fire is nice.


    Or rather, I was scolded by Shizuka that indiscriminate tsujigiri is a no go, so I¡¯ve been having her manage the suitable opponents.


    The application and formalities to the duel committee have also been wholly entrusted to Shizuka, who works like a manager.

 CH 36.3

    Pasifista


    The policy is to keep a low profile, but since the performer is the mysterious bearded glasses gentleman, I guess there won¡¯t be any particular problems.


    However, the chosen opponents were too weak for it to amount to any training.


    I think they were probably Senpais of the non-combat class.


    Shizuka-san is much more overprotective.


    ¡¸Tell that hentai (transforming/perverted) gentleman to stay put then.¡¹


    ¡¸There are only two or three of them left of the Senpais who refuse to listen, so please be at ease.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t see it being easing in the least.¡¹


    I innermostly think that Seiichi, who is rolling and twining his shumag around his head, is more of a hentai gentleman.


    Letting our guard too much is also questionable, so I equip my armor from the Item Box too.


    Outstretching my hands to the left and right, I take a posing like that of¡º´ó¡»character.


    After that, if I take out the ¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» from the Item Box, the equipping is complete.


    Normally, for a full-body armor, it would take a lot of time to both put on and take off, but after consulting with Yuki-chan, I got her to create me an arms hangar, allowing me to smoothly take it in and out.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but it seems to be some kind of mysterious magic skill that makes use of katashiro or something.


    I guess I should think of great pose as well as cool transformation keyword such as ¡¸Deposition!¡¹ or something.


    Once I take out and distribute the bulky equipment I¡¯ve been entrusted with by the other members from the Item Box too, our preparation is complete.


    ¡¸Now then, Mikan-senpai. Have you calmed down?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What is it? I wonder what you are talking about? My preparations are done from the start, after all.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, surrounded by warm gazes from Mai and the others, puffs up her cheeks and glares at me.


    If I poke her too much, I feel that she¡¯ll end up crying, so I should take the initiative to ignore it here.


    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s about time to get going. I¡¯m expecting great things from you, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. Leave it to me.¡¹


    The crying crows are now laughing, such words flash in my mind.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you how a ¡ºCraftsman¡» fights!¡¹


    Mikan-senapi raises her hands and cutely groans nnuuu~.


    ¡¸Summon! ¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡», Goliath-kun!¡¹


    *Scree*The one who makes an echo of footsteps on the dungeon floor is an armored warrior about three meters tall.


    With a short and stout figure, it¡¯s shrouded with a humorous feeling like that of Shak¨­kidog¨±.


    Mikan-senpai¡¯s SP has been reduced by a large amount, which accordingly seems to have been used to create Goliath-kun.


    Mikan-senpai is standing imposingly in front of Goliath-kun with a full blown smug look on her face.


    ¡¸This is one of the basic skills of a ¡ºCraftsman¡». Golem!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so cool!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, so this is ¡ºCraftsman¡» golem summoning. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing it.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, Is it like my ¡ºBattery¡»? I guess.¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai, who are looking at it calmly, are contrastive to Saki, whose eyes are sparkling and excitement is shooting through the roof.


    ¡¸Wanushi-sama, your eyes are sparkling.¡¹


    ¡¸Too.¡¹


    No, it¡¯s only natural to be excited when such a robot is summoned.


    It¡¯s super cool.


    I have no choice but to aim for ¡ºCraftsman¡» for my re-class change.


    ¡¸Alright, now then, let¡¯s go~.¡¹


    Goliath-kun takes off following Mikan-senpai¡¯s lead, giving rise to the echo of *screescree* footsteps


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Now then, about the case when Mikan-senpai is too cute as she crouches on the corner of the chamber, holding her knees and facing the wall.


    The way the cool Goliath-kun is similarly crouching next to her is lovely.


    I¡¯ve received instructions from Shizuka to do something about it, but I want to appreciate her just a bit more.


    It seems that she¡¯s very much dissatisfied with the fact that there¡¯s no sexual relaxation time as we have Mikan-senpai with us.


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    Her back trembles with a start, but she curls up and becomes even smaller.


    I guess she¡¯s worried about the fact that she was overly enthusiastic at the beginning, but her enthusiasm ended up going round in circles.


    I got her to tell me about what kind of stuff the kill called ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡» is.


    Rather than a combat oriented skill, it seems to be more of a work support personnel for a ¡ºCraftsman¡».


    It¡¯s an existence like an alter ego (Avatar) of the person in question.


    It¡¯s an existence from the SP separated from the person in question, the same as my Cloud-san, Mai¡¯s ¡ºBattery¡», the beast mount that ¡ºKnight¡» can summon, and the elementals that ¡ºSpirit User (Shaman)¡» can summon.


    The ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡» is not such a disposable (Instant) existence, but seems to be more like an alter ego (Avatar) of the person in question.


    In terms of concept, I guess it is not an autonomously moving robot, but a power suit-like alter ego controlled by a pilot.


    In fact, the inside of Goliath-kun is also empty, allowing it to not only be controlled remotely, but also be equipped and operated as a reinforced suit.


    Well, I think that stand-alone operation is more suitable for combat, as it can ignore the restriction of recoil and acceleration/deceleration feedback to the flesh.


    It seems that Goliath-kun also has the power that matches his huge body, but how should I put it, his movements are very slow.


    The fact that the ¡ºReinforced  External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡» is an alter ego (Avatar) of the person in question, means that its specifications are dependent on the person in question.


    In other words, Goliath-kun is a Mikan-senpai who has gotten bigger and stronger.


    And then, it seems that Mikan-senpai is not very good at moving her body.


    ¡¸Mikan senpai. Fight!¡¹


    First of all, I try to encourage her.


    Mikan-senpai, becoming teary-eyed and going uriyu~, turns around.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry. For slowing you down. I suppose that¡¯s just how it is. A mere ¡ºCraftsman¡» is as expected no more than a burden, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    *Sniff* The sniffling Mikan-senpai is annoyingly cute.


    We¡¯ve lightly cleaned up two chambers, but in the first battle, Goliath-kun was blown away and rolled around by the armored rhinoceros, and in the battle just now, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the movements of the snow wolves and was completely ignored until the end.


    ¡¸You guys sure are amazing, Touma-kun. My turn to act is nonexistent from the beginning¡­. Please take care of everyone. If it¡¯s you, Touma-kun, I can entrust them to you with ease.¡¹


    I hug Mikan-senpai from behind and secure her in a dangling state as she unsteadily tries to go somewhere.


    ¡¸Touma-kun, Mikan-chan-senpai is about to cry.¡¹


    ¡¸Danna-sama. You can¡¯t bully her, absolutely.¡¹


    ¡¸I think expecting delicacy from Touma is a fool¡¯s errand.¡¹


    The irrationality where I alone am being dissed.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Shizuka stealthily clings to my back and shakes my right hand.


    Or rather, she¡¯s directly connecting with the Shizuka crystal in my right palm, which I¡¯ve become completely accustomed to recently that I almost forget its existence.


    It¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s a Miko skill or what, but she¡¯s learned a contact telepathy-like skill.


    ¡¸¡­ Please don¡¯t say such a sad thing. You¡¯re indispensable for me, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Fue?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go together. I shall protect your smile. It¡¯s meaningless if you¡¯re not with me, Mikan-senpai. It¡¯s no good if you¡¯re not with me, Mikan-senpai. Your angelic smile brings me happiness, Mikan-senpai. Any more than this, my heart will overheat.¡¹


    A weak whine ends up leaked out by the end, but perhaps Shizuka-san¡¯s ventriloquism worked, as Mikan-senpai¡¯s face is bright red.


    Also, replacing Mikan-senpai¡¯s name with her own midway will bring about mayhem, so it¡¯s prohibited.


    It¡¯s hard on the eyes to watch Goliath-kun similarly fidgeting as the easily revived Mikan-senpai is fidgeting.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you want someone like me?¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, I want you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ !!¡¹


    Shizuka-san¡¯s effect is exceptional


    Mikan-senpai, hiding her face and flapping her legs, ends up kicking me precisely through the gap in my armor, so it plainly hurts.


    By the way, Goliath-kun is rolling on his back and flapping his short legs.


    Saki and the twin sisters are sending me somewhat envious-looking gazes.


    ¡¸G, geez, really you¡¯re such a womanizer, Touma-kun! Like this, it¡¯s not totally, but I won¡¯t be able entrust everyone to you¡­.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, sniffling, floats a troubled smile.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Well then, thank you for your hard work~. Cheers!¡¹


    Mai, who has gotten used to acting as the banquet leader, raises her glass.


    Speaking of whether it¡¯s done properly or not, we did finish the dungeon attack properly, and are now having our habitual closing party at the student cafeteria.


    This time, we went at it at a leisure pace, focusing mainly on leveling.


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Yeah, holding a good work party after diving into the dungeon sure is a wonderful thing.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, with a glass of juice in hand, broadly smiles.

 CH 36.4

    The one whose level increased the most is the very pretty Mikan-senpai.


    When we formed a party and dived into the dungeon, Mikan-senpai¡¯s information was displayed on the member field of the Interface.


    Initially, she was a level 2 ¡ºBlacksmith¡».


    Right now, her level has risen to 6, but if we convert it to that of the basic class, her total level is lower than the twin sisters.


    ¡¸¡­ It looks like you¡¯ve made it back safely. Hmm, delicious.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, picking up a deep-fried chicken from the large plate of the hors d¡¯oeuvre set, cocks her head slightly to the side.


    I quietly try looking at my surroundings, but it seems that I¡¯m the only one who feels an out of place feeling with the fact that Rinko-senpai is here.


    I guess she¡¯s like a guardian to Mikan-senpai.


    The bottle of wine that is displayed in the middle of the table as a refreshment has already been splendidly emptied.


    ¡¸As expected, you come back without returning from the dead like it¡¯s only a matter of course, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    The bottle that has been taken out of nowhere is tipped.


    The crispy, chilled transparent grape juice is delicious.


    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks for taking care of Mikan-chan who had gotten impertinent this time. Keep it a secret, okay?¡¹


    I¡¯ve been wondering why there is no label on the bottle, but it seems to be homemade grape juice.


    There were times where I made my own doburoku, but this is the first time I¡¯ve tried something made of grapes.


    To be honest, it¡¯s easy to make homemade bubbly juice, so I think I¡¯d also like to try stocking up my own for the first time in a while.


    ¡¸By the way, Touma-kun.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai¡¯s gaze turns to the kyakya ufufuing Mikan-senpai and the Twin Sisters, who have become good friends in the dungeon.


    I think the twin sisters are quite petite on their own, but it¡¯s a mystery that Mikan-senpai is even smaller.


    ¡¸How come you haven¡¯t laid your hands on Mikan-chan?¡¹


    Even if she asks me with a straight face, I find it hard to answer.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to immediately link the relationship between a boy and a girl to sex.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m good without such a pleasantries.¡¹


    It was cut down in a single stroke.


    ¡¸Good day, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, now then, sex sex, such is your distinctive trait, isn¡¯t it, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸I regret the misunderstanding.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve already had sex with all the girls in our club except for Mikan-chan, right?¡¹


    I¡¯m a man myself, so I have no intention of blabbering and making excuses for myself.


    But if I may explain myself for a bit, it seems that Anzu-senpai¡¯s room at Asagi-sou has turned into a sleepover venue of ¡ºAdept Workers¡».


    Everyone comes to stay over in rotation.


    ¡¸I heard that you have sex all the time even in the dungeon, though.¡¹


    It can be said that Rinko-senpai, who is pouring grape juice into her own glass, has a picking habit.


    The source of the information seems to be Shizuka-san, who stealthily shows a thumbs-up.


    ¡¸You have to properly make Mikan-chan yours too, you know, Touma-kun? I wonder what you¡¯re dawdling for. Show your manly spirit to take Mikan-chan out right here, right now. Could it be, you¡¯re not going to say pathetic thing like you can¡¯t get it up with Mikan-chan, are you?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to gulp it down like water.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-chan is our precious President, so if you don¡¯t take good care of her, we¡¯ll give you a bad time. Do you understand, young man?¡¹


    I feel that the percentage of the juice is quite high.


    Maybe there is a skill to promote fermentation or something.


    ¡¸Are you listening to me properly?¡¹


    ¡¸For the most part.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, invite Mikan-chan at once. Right now, hurry, hurry, hurry.¡¹


    Sake brewing is a tradition that has been practiced all over the world since olden days.


    To put it simply, when the sugar content is broken down by yeast fungus, it turns into alcohol.


    If we take wine as an example, the sweet juice of the grapes is the ¡ºsugar¡», while natural ¡ºyeast fungus¡» exists on the skin of the grape fruits from the start.


    Therefore, if the crushed grapes are left alone, they will end up producing wine on their own.


    By the way, you can find it if you look for it on the internet, but in Japan, there is a thing called liquor tax law that prohibits the brewing of alcohol without permission, so be careful.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s already gone, huh. Then, this one is still in the middle of fermentation, but¡­.¡¹


    A cheer goes up as Rinko-senpai takes out an additional bottle from a magical leather bag that looks like a tote bag.


    Instead of a stylish glass bottle like that of the first one, it comes in a plastic bottle overflowing with a handmade feel.


    Not to mention that it¡¯s a big sized five-liter bottle that looks like it could be filled with shochu.


    I have a premonition that except for the heavy drinker of a Saki, everyone would end up being splendidly dead drunk.


    The eyes of Rinko-senpai, who is heartily pouring fermented grape juice into the mug, are still.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking of getting her drunk and then taking her home as is. You¡¯re really a sex fiend, aren¡¯t you? Mikan-chan is also drinking a lot, after all. Are you thinking of taking me back along with her and doing erotic stuff to us? You really are a monkey.¡¹


    This is something that I found only once when I was holed up in the mountains, but there is a sake called ¡ºSaruzake¡» that is said to be made by monkeys.


    It¡¯s a stuff where fruits, which are stored by animals in the hollows of trees or cavities of rocks, are naturally fermented by luck and turn into alcohol.


    The one I found was something fermented from mountain grape-like material collected by bears, so specifically speaking, I guess it should be called kumazake rather than saruzake.


    I wonder if the bear would be arrested if I were to report it.


    It is only in recent years, Meiji 32 (1899), that sake brewing is licensed and home-brewing is banned.


    The Meiji government suppressed the so-called doburoku, one of Japan¡¯s traditional cultures, for the purpose of collecting tax revenue.


    It was one that since it was practically impossible to collect brewing tax from each individual, only sake brewing vendors were given licenses to brew sake.


    Incidentally, it seems that the ones who lobbied the government to ban home-brewing were the sake brewing vendors in question.


    How filthy.


    Since the ¡ºculture¡» itself, which is known as home-brewing, has been erased, a lot of people don¡¯t know about it, but the one that anyone can easily make is this ¡ºhomemade bubbly juice¡».


    And exactly because it is so easy to make, you have to be careful not to end up accidentally fermenting it.


    ¡¸Are you properly listening to what I¡¯m saying, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, the bubbliness is the melting of carbon dioxide produced during the fermentation process.¡¹


    By sealing it airtight in a pressure-resistant container, the carbon dioxide dissolves into the aqueous solution and turns into carbonated water.


    Depending on the degree of fermentation, the container may go boom and explode, so it should not be allowed to ferment.


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯ve already become close friends with Ringo-chan, haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    It seems that Miharu and Natsumi have ended up getting smashed, and Mikan-senpai, with both hands on the glass, smiles with her head slightly slanted.


    Rather than close friends, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m being stuck and leaned against by Rinko-senpai, who is holding the bottle.


    Her drooping eyes are closing and opening from time to time.


    It seems that she isn¡¯t very strong.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re the same as usual, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I think I¡¯ve never gotten drunk.¡¹


    She seems to have a strong liver despite her appearance.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­ I¡¯ll help you to let loose.¡¹


    ¡¸There, there. You¡¯re a good girl, so sit still.¡¹


    Seiichi holds Mai back as she suddenly stands up and begins to undress.


    I wonder if it¡¯s called see through one.


    Or rather, but before I know it, everyone is dead drunk.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t notice it because it tastes good, but this thing seems to be awfully strong.¡¹


    ¡¸Perhaps they added too much complementary sugar.¡¹


    I guess they dumped a lot of sugar in it to make it bubbly and foamy.


    ¡¸¡­ You are awfully well-versed in it.¡¹


    ¡¸Just your imagination.¡¹


    I¡¯m not particularly well-versed in it or anything.


    Challenging the limits of the yeast¡¯s sugar tolerance is a mistake that anyone can end up perpetrating, I think.


    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s call it a night for today.¡¹


    The student cafeteria is in the form of a food court, so returning the tableware is basically self-service.


    Today, Rinko-senpai¡¯s refreshment played an active role from the beginning, so the large plates of the hors d¡¯oeuvre are mostly untouched.


    It¡¯s such a waste, so I want to pack it in Tupperware and take it home.


    Or rather, Yuki-chan, who suddenly makes her appearance, quickly packs the food in an Oju (multi-tiered food box).


    This girl is like a wasteful ghost.

 CH 36.5

    ¡¸Y, you know¡­ you, see?¡¹


    Private room of Kaien-sou (Storm Petrel Manor), a girls¡¯ dormitory classified as an entry class dormitory.


    Sitting on the bed, Mikan slowly moved her hands that were outstretched towards Touma, who was standing in front of her.


    The thing that had just been pulled out of Rinko, who was already stark naked and lying face-down on the bed, was unable to be fully grasped by Mikan¡¯s tiny palms.


    ¡¸You see, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s true¡­. But, I¡¯m a shorty, right?¡¹


    Being held up in his arms, her body was laid down on the bed.


    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s why. Umm, you know¡­. A boy¡¯s, d, dick can¡¯t get into me.¡¹


    Lying face up and covering her face with both hands, Mikan confessed.


    Her petite frame is poorly developed and her features as a woman are not yet mature.


    When Mikan first enrolled the academy, she had been sexually assaulted by the kind of lolicon fetish like a swarm, but things had never reached intercourse in its truest meaning.


    Though, it meant none other than that the male organ was unable to be inserted into her female organ.


    That was why, she had no intention of feigning ignorance in front of Touma, but she was just afraid of disappointing him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you know¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to hurt you, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I want you to do it properly until the end, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    Carefully and slowly, Mikan¡¯s body, which had been raised with the nourishment of nutrition that had been finally sufficiently provided since enrolling in the academy, began to bloom.


    ¡¸¡­ Hnn¡­ Nuu.¡¹


    The small tip of her tongue licked Touma¡¯s thing, which was supported and sandwiched between her hands.


    Straddling Touma in 69 position, Mikan¡¯s secret place was fully exposed to Touma¡¯s gaze.


    As his tongue crawled over her smooth pubic mound, her labia, pushed open by his fingertips, were stretched to both sides.


    The hole of Mikan, which was wet and sufficiently aroused, remained small.


    Mikan¡¯s handling technique, as she stroked the pole and kissed the tip, boasted dexterity that had been trained in the compensatory act of not being able to insert it.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s you, Touma-kun, I¡¯ll do it for you anytime¡­ Nmm, nmm.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cum.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Feel free, to let it out as is¡­. Huh, funya.¡¹


    Having their positions suddenly switched, Mikan was flustered as she was completely pinned under Touma¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Aah, aah, you know, you see¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸No can do. I¡¯m going to make you my woman, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, aah¡­ The tip pops and gets stuck into the entrance.¡¹


    With saliva and precum serving as lube, the lump of the glans wriggled and buried in the womb.


    It was probably more influenced by the feeling of acceptance by Mikan than anything else.


    Once the glans made its way inside, the rest was to spend time endlessly pistoning her, drilling Mikan¡¯s vagina until the entrance of her womb.


    When Touma¡¯s orgasm reached a critical point, Mikan would let him finish with oral sex, and as he reinserted it again, they would change positions and together look for an angle that was easy for insertion, immersing themselves in the fulfillment of penetration until the night wore on.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, amazing¡­ Amazing¡­ The pit of my belly¡­ It¡¯s going thump thump.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s sex. It¡¯s totally sex.¡¹


    Hugging Touma face to face, as he was sitting on the bed, Mikan, turning her hands around him and clinging to his back, shook her hips on her own.


    ¡¸I¡¯m having sex with Touma-kun¡­. I¡¯m having sex with him.¡¹


    Time slowly passed as he mingled with Mikan, who kept saying it repeatedly as if in delirium.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hya!¡¹


    Before the morning assembly, in the classroom of the second year third group, Mikan screamed as she sat down on her seat.


    She stiffened, trembling and shivering as if she were soaked in hot water.


    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Mikan-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Au, Ringo-chan.¡¹


    Rinko, her eyes more sleepy than usual, tilted her head with a triangular pack of milk in her hand.


    Seeing Mikan pigeon-toed on her seat and trembling like a newborn goatling, she nodded knowingly.


    ¡¸¡­ Why are you showing such a motherly smile, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I¡¯m just happy for you.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about, I wonder?¡¹


    Mikan¡¯s puffed out cheeks were bright red as she turned her head a little downward.


    ¡¸Hmm, actually I thought that perhaps Touma-kun¡¯s was impossible. It¡¯s pretty big, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Me too, the moment I saw it, I thought, this is surely no good.¡¹


    ¡¸I thought about stopping it if I were to hear you scream, but dear me, I guess you can manage somehow, huh. Yeah, what a surprise.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ringo-chan, you were awake?¡¹


    She stared at her best friend with moist, wet eyes.


    ¡¸I mean, it was your defloration after all, Mikan-chan. I thought he would be a little more docile since I let him vent it on me first, but that boy really was a sex beast, huh. He even used a potion on the mostly unconscious you to help you recover, Mikan-chan, and stretched you until you securely became his exclusive use.¡¹


    ¡¸Awawa.¡¹


    ¡¸Even you, Mikan-chan, who was convulsing at the beginning, seemed to get better midway and started to make cute noises.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaaa.¡¹


    ¡¸To be frank, wondering of how long you two were going at it, I stopped pretending to be asleep midway, sat cross-legged and watched you.¡¹


    Mikan, who had been flapping and writhing about, plopped down on the desk with steam rising from her head.


    ¡¸Even though it looked like only had half of it was inserted into you, I was wondering if your body was okay.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Touma-kun also told me not to force myself and to get used to it slowly.¡¹


    ¡¸That boy is especially sweet to you after all, Mikan-chan. I understand his feeling, though.¡¹


    ¡¸But it feels like there¡¯s still a hole in my body.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, that boy really knows no limits, huh. We¡¯ll have to teach him to do wait.¡¹


    Rinko, hungover and sleep-deprived, yawned and crushed the now empty pack.


    ¡¸Nah, maybe he would end up feasting on us all in one night.¡¹


    ¡¸Th, that, even it¡¯s Touma-kun, I think that would kill him¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess that¡¯d be an easy feat for him. Fortunately, it seems that he¡¯s accepted our girls as well¡­. I wonder just how out of the norm that boy is.¡¹


    He was on the level that was astounding in two ways: in terms of vigor and in terms of capacity.


    Even so, like night and day, it was clear to Rinko he was way better than the boys they had been made to associate with thus far.


    After shooting the crushed pack into the trash can, Rinko turned around with half-closed eyes.


    A student that was not their classmates, who only a handful of them had arrived in the class, was coming straight at them through the door.


    She didn¡¯t know his name, but she had some recollection of him.


    He was the partner of one of the club members, a boy from their grade who had come meddling even with the other club members.


    Rinko stepped forward, covering Mikan ¨C who had taken on a fighting style brimming with no intimidating air whatsoever, like a kitten turning up its fur ¨C with her body.


    ¡¸What business do you have with us so early in the morning?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Tch, damn it.¡¹


    Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and tossed it onto Mikan¡¯s desk.


    Giving a sidelong glance to Mikan, who reflexively grabbed it with a whoa, Rinko glared at the other party without letting her guard down.


    ¡¸That¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it? With this, I have nothing to do with this anymore, okay. You hear? Be sure to tell him!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸You fucking whores, messing with me like this¡­. No, I have nothing to do with this. As if I¡¯d want to face him head on. This is no joke, damn it.¡¹


    Just like that, he turned on his heel and headed out of the classroom as if he was fleeing.


    Rinko scratched her cheek, knitting her brows at the denunciation she had no recollection of.


    ¡¸What was that, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm~? Ah, isn¡¯t this a partner name change form?¡¹


    The crumpled piece of paper that Mikan unfolded turned out to be an application form to change the holder of the partner registration.


    It was a blank paper of attorney with only the boy¡¯s name and seal filling the entry field.


    It was used to cancel or perhaps change the name of the partner.


    ¡¸Huh, huh? Why did he hand over such an important document?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah. Perhaps he¡¯s received a letter of challenge from Hentai Gentleman-kun.¡¹


    Pressing her finger on her lips, Rinko laughed kukkuku from the depth of her throat and crooked her lips into a crescent moon.


    In a mobile restricted environment, the transmission of information was largely through gossip.


    The hearsay oral tradition spread slowly.


    ¡¸A hentai Gentleman-san?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. He¡¯s so much of a hentai, but he¡¯s a sincere boy in his own way. Well, I guess it¡¯s good that things are going well.¡¹

 CH 37.1

    Disbandment And Establishment


    ¡¸Shaa!¡¹


    A dull, gleaming steel sword blade flashed.


    The sword, which was classified as a bastard sword, was larger than a common one-handed sword and boasted the traits of possessing a long handle so that it could be wielded with either two or one hand.


    In one theory of the origin of the name, it was said to be a mixed, a hybrid (bastard) of two-handed and one-handed swords.


    It was often thought of as a handy sword that could be wielded generally with either one or two hands, but it was also a half-baked hybrid that was too long and heavy to be handled with one hand, and too light and short to be handled with two hands.


    *Clank* The bastard sword, which was swung and mowing down horizontally, was brushed away with a spray of sparks.


    The short, thick sword blade was a single-edged, inverse-curving machete.


    For its short range, he took one step into the inside of the maai.


    For the bastard sword wielder, it was a distance where he could drive his sword into the opponent¡¯s body, for the machete wielder, it was a maai that was far away from the opponent¡¯s body.


    ¡¸God, damn, it!¡¹


    Facing the sword strike flashing from the hit (critical) distance upon casually stepping in, he stepped to the side before then once again swinging the bastard sword down.


    Stepping into the presumably suitable distance for the downward swing, the interlocking from the lower body was the best motion for swinging the sword.


    The dexterity imbued with launching speed from the footwork alone, not a forced retreat, was proof of him being an¡ºArms User (Weapon Master)¡» standing at the forefront of the dungeon.


    The flash of the bastard sword, which was imbued with speed and power, was yet again repelled by a cleaving from bottom to top.


    The machete strike from a spot closer to the base of the sword blade.


    The maai, which was stepped into, was already at a spot where it was in reach of the body.


    ¡¸¡­ Excellent. Finally, I can have a go with a proper warrior.¡¹


    Swiftly stepping back from his opponent, who was readying the bastard sword and reaffirming his grip on it with two hands, and out of the maai, the machete user muttered as such.


    ¡¸You bastard, are you playing around here? Making a joke of a face like that.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m very much serious, though.¡¹


    Facing the bespectacled boy who was bouncily stroking his Kaiser beard, a blood vessel popped up at the temple of the boy who was readying his bastard sword.


    At the beginning, he didn¡¯t think it would be a fight at all.


    The¡ºletter of challenge¡» sent through the duel committee was a written challenge with the partner as the bet.


    The applicant was a first-year student, and his class was¡ºNovice¡».


    In the case of first-year students, the official ability test would not be held until the first midterm exam, so unless they applied on their own, they would all be treated as Novices.


    Basically, in a student duel (Mensur), you couldn¡¯t turn down a challenge from someone with a lower rank than you.


    In other words, there was no upperclassman who could refuse a duel application from a first-year student at this time of the year.


    What crossed his mind before the thought about whether some misunderstood bastard had gone crazy, or whether the bastard had been forced to do a duel under some sort of a punishment game, was the irresponsible doubt of whether he even had a partner.


    For him, who now had completely assimilated into the dungeon conquering group of the martial faction, he could pick a sex partner on his own even without taking the trouble of picking a partner.


    His class was also of the top of the academy caste, he laid his hand on every girl with good looks, and if he were to call out to someone, there was no chance of him getting turned down either.


    He kept the girls that suited his fancy to warm in his bed, but if he got bored of them, he changed them at once.


    When he saw the name of Ichiko, it merely made him finally remember that she was the girl he used to use to vent his lust in the party he randomly formed during his first-year days.


    When they were classmates, he used to violate her or lend her out to kill time, but after forming a different group with different class composition based on their abilities by the second semester, he forgot even her very existence.


    He had no way of knowing the circumstances of Ichiko, who had been treated as a shared property with no right of refusal even after she was forgotten, under the guise of this lending permission.


    As far as he was concerned, he didn¡¯t mind waiving his partner right even without taking the trouble of receiving such a duel challenge, but he took the ride merely because he thought he might want to try taking a bite of Shizuka, the underclassman girl in the picture who was betted as the betting stake.


    A few more times, sparks flew as their swords clashed.


    ¡¸¡­ You really are not bad at all. Looks like you¡¯ve gotten yourself some kind of¡ºIrregular¡» class, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s probably a lightning-type ¡»Arts User (Magi)¡».¡¹


    ¡¸You idiot! No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a solid vanguard class, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Diagonal slashes, cleaves, and thrusts, all of it were exchanged by the sword machete.


    He was no longer going easy on his opponent.


    Inside the duel barrier, you could do movements on the same level as you did in the dungeon.


    The hard and sharp bastard sword raised a growl as it drew a whip-like curving trajectory.


    Even if the lopping down slash was repelled with the sword machete, it connected to the chain strike without losing its momentum like a pendulum.


    Even though the shorter and lighter sword hatchet was easier to maneuver, its short reach meant that you were exposing his body to the blade range.


    Facing the opponent who merrily stepped in under such a risk, his blood naturally came to boil hotly too.


    This could be said to be a habit of those who had become a class known as Fighter.


    As the rotation speed of the sword strike increased, the sparks as well as the aura visualized by the two burst out.


    Raising a clanging sound, the shards of the shattered goblin knife splattered against the barrier wall.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m done here. Just take it as my loss.¡¹


    Letting out a sigh, he thrust his bastard sword into the floor.


    The Bastard Sword, a dungeon-produced Maken, had not even a single chip in its blade.


    If it were a high ranked magic item, more often than not, its constituent materials were OOPArts which were¡ºimpossible to analyze¡».


    ¡¸¡­ I still have a sub-weapon, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, come on, don¡¯t make such a disappointed mug. You Bearded Glasses bastard. You¡¯re forgetting your goal, aren¡¯t you, you battle freak.¡¹


    Turning around toward Shizuka and Ichiko, who were clasping their hands together and watching over the duel, he scratched his beard.


    ¡¸Kukkukku, there exists from time to time. Battle holic like you. I enjoyed it quite a bit, so I¡¯ll hand her over to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Putting that aside, could you please continue and display your full power without holding back?¡¹


    ¡¸As if I¡¯d use skills against a first-year.¡¹


    A battle of pure martial arts and physical power, such a restriction play, which was not listed in the rules, was a tacit understanding they both had arbitrarily levied on themselves.


    Fighting against an opponent who could comprehend that granted an unbearable pleasant feeling to both of them.


    The referee, a white masked member of the duel committee, declared the victor and released the barrier.


    It was not a quasi-barrier, but one of the duel areas set up on the rooftop of the academy building.


    ¡¸You, want to join our club? I¡¯ll give you a recommendation.¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, just give me a word if you change your mind¡­. Ah, I remember. Ichigo, was it? My bad for leaving you alone. Well, just have him take care of you.¡¹


    Casually waving his hand, he swiftly turned on his heel and disappeared from the rooftop.

 CH 37.2

    ¡¸What an outrageous self-centered bastard he is.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, I should have been the one to go all out first.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I was a little nervous. You were playing around too much, Touma-san.¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t that he was cutting corners, but from the point of view of those who were betted on the winner, they found their spirit not spirited by the communication of the flesh language as he stepped in bit by bit.


    Though, the reason why she used herself as the betting stake in secret was because she unconditionally believed in Touma.


    *Thud* He got to catch the weight received from the front.


    Ichiko, hanging her head as if pressing her face against him and squeezing his blazer tightly, cried while stifling her voice.


    Receiving the silent urging from Shizuka, *pomf-pomf* the Bearded Glasses Gentleman gently patted her back.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s standing has been neatly cleared up safely. To be honest, I think I¡¯m somewhat creeped out.¡¹


    ¡¸A, ahaha.¡¹


    Next to Rinko-senpai, who is wearing glasses, Mikan-senpai is scratching her cheek.


    In terms of position, they seem to be the representatives of the¡ºAdept Workers¡».


    They are the President and Vice President, so it¡¯s only natural.


    ¡¸That sure was quick. Or rather, it hasn¡¯t even been a week since the matter was brought up, though. Like all of them, just how many just causes did you perpetrate in a single day? Truly a sex beast.¡¹


    ¡¸Anti-bearded glasses thread has even popped up on the underground board.¡¹


    A restless Mai leaning on a pipe chair playing with her hair, and Seiichi holding his eyebrows as if he is enduring a headache, let out a sigh.


    It seems that an unofficial BBS has been set up somewhere in the academy¡¯s intranet server.


    It seems that in case the academy finds out about it, it will be shut down, but I have heard that they are in the state of playing cops and robbers, as they have even taken the trouble to set up a private server.


    These days, if I let my guard down, even a notebook PC will go puff and shut down, so my hands are out of them.


    Seiichi seems to be uselessly well-informed about it, but I wonder if he¡¯s uploading videos as a YouTuber.


    ¡¸The punishing of the Senpai sirs who refuse to listen has finished, so I believe the turn for the mysterious gentleman to come into play will decrease.¡¹


    Shizuka, who has gone and completely learned the mannerisms like that of a personal secretary, remains standing diagonally behind me.


    There are extra chairs available, but for some reason she shows no sign of sitting down.


    The rest of our party members are not participating in this meeting.


    It seems that Saki and the twin sisters have entrusted it to Shizuka.


    I have nothing to do, so somehow or other here I¡¯m participating.


    ¡¸This year¡¯s boys are quite energetic, huh. Or so I¡¯ve been watching over them, but moderation is necessary, you know?¡¹


    The last person, a Senpai from the girls¡¯ dormitory sitting across the desk from me, glares at me.


    It¡¯s probably the first time I¡¯ve seen her, and I don¡¯t know her name either, so it¡¯s a mystery as to why she¡¯s here sitting with us.


    ¡¸Ahem¡­ She¡¯s the person serving as the leader of the Asagi Sorority, Otoha. Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I don¡¯t get a damn.


    This place is the meeting room of Asagi-sou, so it¡¯s not at all strange for the dorm Senpai to be here.


    For the time being, the question of what the heck is this¡ºSorority¡» thing is answered by Shizuka, who is telling me by ear.


    In short, it seems to be a self-governed management organization of each student dormitory.


    The names are varying, where in the case of girls¡¯ dormitories, it¡¯s¡ºSisterhood (Sorority)¡», and in the case of boys¡¯ dormitories, it¡¯s¡ºBrotherhood (Fraternity)¡».


    Basically, it¡¯s said that all the students in the dormitory are obliged to participate, but this is my first time hearing of such a thing.


    ¡¸¡­ No, it was explained during the newcomers welcome party, wasn¡¯t it? Rather, you were asleep, though.¡¹


    I see, that means it¡¯s only natural that I don¡¯t remember it.


    Or rather, speaking of Kurou-sou, I¡¯ve already used it as no more than a storehouse for my luggage, though.


    ¡¸And I¡¯m telling you that that¡¯s a problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-chan, about that matter, we¡¯re also, umm, that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Haa, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I shall give Mikan-chan some face.¡¹


    As expected of Mikan-senpai.


    Her body may be tee n¡¯ ee, but her face is wide.


    I¡¯m assailed by such a warm feeling, but then the idle talk ends up ceasing.


    Ah, I guess this is the so-called moment when angels pass by (conversational impasse).


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it, you see¡­.¡¹


    In addition to the stammering Seiichi, I feel that the gaze of everyone in the room seems to be pointed at me.


    I bet it¡¯s just my self-conscious imagination.


    Or rather, if I were to put it bluntly, I don¡¯t know the reason why everyone is gathered here.


    Could it be, I wonder if it¡¯s a situation like that of: the judgment event of the villainess troupe?


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t feel like I don¡¯t completely have no recollection of things.


    An unpleasant sweat trickles down my back.


    In addition to the members present here, the girls with whom I¡¯ve ended up having connections thus far show up one after the other, showering me with jeers like¡¸the worst¡¹, ¡¸awful¡¹, ¡¸tiny,¡¹ ¡¸quicker than xxx-kun~¡¹,¡¸dick¡¹ and so on.


    I am confident that my heart would break for sure.


    If I were to be told¡¸Dick!¡¹ by Mikan-senpai head-on, I think I¡¯d hand hang myself as is.


    Kuh, I feel like Seiichi and Mai are laughing kekeke at me with devilish faces.


    My back is already drenched with cold sweat.


    Rather than toad oil, it¡¯s on the level where I think I can extract some Touma oil.


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-san. Could you please leave this to me?¡¹


    ¡¸Please.¡¹


    I already have no options but to throw this whole thing to Shizuka-san.


    If before anything else I were to be cursed¡¸Dick!¡¹ by Shizuka here, I¡¯d leap to my death through the window.


    ¡¸Now then, it may be presumptuous of me, but I, the head partner, shall proceed on the matter on behalf of Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Wow. Shizuka, you sure are going at it~.¡¹


    Shizuka, ignoring Mai who is teasing her, continues to proceed as the moderator.


    First of all, let¡¯s confirm the current situation.


    Asagi sorority members Saki, Natsumi and Miharu have now become my official partners.


    This is the reason why I was overlooked even when I stayed over at Asagi-sou, a girls¡¯ dormitory.


    Otoha-san, who had apparently inquired Saki and the others beforehand, also gave her consent reluctantly.


    It seems that in case there were any threats or domestic violence, there is a possibility that I¡¯d be removed by force.


    It¡¯s a story that makes my asshole tighten.


    And then, Anzu-senpai from¡ºAdept Workers¡» has also been registered as my partner.


    I see, that¡¯s news for me.


    No, as far as Rinko-senpai is concerned, it¡¯s true that the right has ended up being transferred to me after I delivered punishment to her scummy previous partner.


    The academy¡¯s partner system is a heavier system than I had initially thought.


    For girls, it¡¯s not something they should promptly and casually yield themselves to, and even for boys, I think it¡¯s a contract we should bear an adequate amount of responsibility for.


    It may be presumptuous of me ¨C who have concluded my registrations for Shizuka, Saki, Natsumi, and Miharu without any thought behind it ¨C to say it, but having a large number of partners like a harem or collection is irresponsible and truly the ultimate of scumminess.


    ¡¸With Anzu-senpai as the beginning, here are the partner badges for everyone but Mikan-senpai from¡ºAdept Workers¡».¡¹


    As if presenting the proof, pin badges are laid down, clinking, in front of Otoha-senpai.


    It seems I¡¯m the only one who has questions about what those things are.


    Or rather, I wonder why Shizuka-san is carrying such things.


    When I sneak a peek, I see a brand new badge with the same initials as Rinko-senpai¡¯s on Mikan-senpai¡¯s lapel too.


    ¡¸This, true enough, I think wearing all of them will make the necktie heavy and neck sore. Or rather, are you an idiot?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, Touma-kun, are you alright? Your face is blue.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    In contrast to Mai, who straightforwardly speaks ill of me, Mikan-senpai really is an angel.

 CH 37.3

    ¡¸Well, it does come into fashion from time to time, doesn¡¯t it? Comparing the number of partners you have. With the girls waiting upon you serving as medals. Those who do such a thing are mostly high ranker upperclassmen who have excess time and Sen, though. To put it bluntly, I think it¡¯s in poor hobby.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-san is different from such vulgar boys. He¡¯s a pure man who genuinely just wants to have sex with the girl he loves.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Just how much of a sex beast is that?¡¹


    I have a feeling that Otoha-san, who is staring at me in awe beyond exasperation, is being deceived.


    ¡¸If you are interested, please just say a word. Or rather, I thought that if we took you in, Otoha-senpai, perhaps we could use Asagi-sou itself as Touma-san¡¯s inner palace, but I decided to cease the idea because it would probably make us stand out.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-chan. This girl is a little bit strange. Or rather, scary.¡¹


    ¡¸A, ahaha¡­ Shi-chan is a girl who loves Touma-kun very much, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸If you become one of us, Otoha, I think things will become more flexible in various ways, so I guess you¡¯re very much welcome. It¡¯ll be much faster if we just toss Touma-kun into your room for one night, though.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who leaks out some aggressive problematic remarks, pours tea from the kettle.


    ¡¸Wait, Rinko, seriously stop it. I¡¯ll be seriously angry with you, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes, I think that even you will be head over heels by morning and change your outlook on life, Otoha. If you truly don¡¯t want to, then maybe you should refrain from getting close to Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, what, wit, that¡¯s seriously scary, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I think you¡¯re within Touma-kun¡¯s strike zone, though, Otoha¡­. Somehow, I have a feeling that it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡¹


    I do think that the neat, straight, black haired Otoha-san is certainly a beauty, but I won¡¯t barge into someone¡¯s room without the consent of the person in question.


    That¡¯s why, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t move back your chair and keep your distance from me.


    ¡¸As expected, No! Touma-kun is banned from Asagi-sou.¡¹


    Ah, in other words, I guess this is the real issue at hand.


    A boy staying over at a girls¡¯ dormitory is abnormal.


    ¡¸Please calm down, Otoha-senpai. It should be customary in any girls¡¯ dormitory to overlook the staying over of a boy who has received consent from the girl.¡¹


    ¡¸I am exercising my authority as the dormitory (Sorority) leader. I have the duty to protect the boarding students of Asagi-sou.¡¹


    Since each dormitory is treated as an extraterritorial area, Sorority, the decision-making body, seems to also have its own security unit.


    The operational cost of the organization is covered by charge cost from the boarding students (the amount is decided by Sorority) as well as subsidy from the academy.


    Sorority members are elected through the boarding student election, and the security unit is chosen from the boarding students with high level.


    It seems that managing a dormitory is not so easy either.


    It¡¯s just that, as far as I¡¯m concerned, I don¡¯t mind with the non-resistance and self-restraint policies, but I do find being treated like an indiscriminate cold-blooded murderer questionable.


    Or rather, it¡¯s amazing that no one is asking for the opinion of the person in question, me, at all.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m only half joking, so I don¡¯t mind it. Besides, you don¡¯t usually use this room anyway, do you? So I don¡¯t see any problem in lending it to us until the inter-club tournament.¡¹


    ¡¸Lending out a room of the dormitory is way too out of the stipulation. In the first place, a club room has been properly assigned to Adept Workers, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, the club is disbanded as of today, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Otoha-san¡¯s and my voice overlap with each other.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸What in the world is the meaning of this?! In order to establish that club, just how much struggles Mikan-chan had¡­.¡¹


    Bam, Otoha stood up as she slammed the table.


    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right. I believe I know better than you what intentions Mikan-chan had when she strove to establish it, Otoha.¡¹


    ¡¸Then!¡¹


    Rinko and Otoha, who used to be classmates, glared at each other.


    ¡¸Whether it was how much struggles she had to build¡ºAdept Workers¡» or how much burden she shouldered as the President in order for the club to hold out¡­. I knew it all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ringo-chan¡­.¡¹


    The conditions for establishing a new club were by no means difficult.


    You only needed to secure ten or more expected club members and submit a written application to the academy.


    However, as a rule, you were not allowed to have more than one club.


    For puny clubs whose number of members was only around the bare minimum, the decrease in club members due to withdrawals or headhunting could sprout the danger of disbandment.


    There were almost no free students who did not belong to any club, which offered various favorable privileges in academy life.


    This time of year, when the club related protection period for the first-year student had been lifted, the clubs were active in recruiting and promoting, but once most of the student bodies had solidified, they would return to their rivalry.


    In exchange for how easy the conditions to establish a club were, acquiring one of the limited club rooms was also a competition.


    Even clubs that somehow or other were established by mostly first-year students, one-third of them would be disbanded and absorbed in less than six months.


    In addition to events such as inter-club tournament, various negotiations and deals were necessary for the puny clubs to brush aside interference from the outside.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to have Mikan-chan to step down as the club President, and this time it¡¯s our turn to protect her.¡¹


    ¡¸Auu.¡¹


    Tightly hugged from behind by Rinko, Mikan softly moaned.


    The reason why her eyes were brimming with tears was because she had been showered by the feeling of gratitude by all club members the night they decided to disband ¡»Adept Workers¡».


    ¡¸¡­ If Mikan-chan is okay with it, then I have nothing to say.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Thank you, Otoha-chan.¡¹


    Swiftly turning away her face, Otoha sat down again on her chair.


    ¡¸The preface has taken a while, but let¡¯s head to the main point. So, do tell me what you¡¯re going to do from here on.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, we¡¯re going to establish a new club with Touma-kun ¨C who not only has had sex with us altogether, but also has turned all of us into his women ¨C as the president, and have him take care of us, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    As she turned around upon hearing those words, she saw Touma with his elbows on the desk and his hands folded as if to cover his mouth.


    His expressionless look, as if looking down on others, had neither changed nor moved even an inch ever since he entered the meeting room.


    It was just that a bead of sweat was running down his forehead.


    ¡¹Based on the current club regulations, you see. Gathering members with non-combat class only is not quite preferable.¡¹


    ¡¸So we¡¯re the members in charge of the martial faction.¡¹


    ¡¸Any sort of hostiles shall not be overlooked. By Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸If he¡¯s on par with Ichigo-chan¡¯s ex-that, well, I guess we won¡¯t lose in the competition against the run of the mills clubs.¡¹


    Basically, there were no restrictions on joining or leaving the club, but only the President of the club, the top, couldn¡¯t be replaced.


    No matter how big the club became, if the club President graduated, none would be allowed to take it over and the club would be disbanded.


    It was the academy¡¯s policy not to allow any undesired factions or forces to form.


    Therefore, no matter how great of a club it was, it would last only for five years at most.


    If you were to turn into a senior student, you would end up deviating from the framework known as the club, so ultimately most of them would be replaced in three or four years.


    ¡¸Err, so you see? When we built the Adept Workers, it was the end of the academic year, so there happened to be some vacancies in club building, but at this time of year, new clubs being built in droves, so we¡¯ll be homeless until the tournament battle, right?¡¹


    ¡¸To put it bluntly, we¡¯re wondering if perhaps we can use this as our temporary club room, so please.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You guys.¡¹


    Uncrossing her arms and pressing her temples, Otoha¡¯s mouth twitched.

 CH 37.4

    ¡¸Dear us, after cleaning out the club room, we ended up with quite a lot of stuff, you see. These days we¡¯ve even been getting amazing materials one after another, so I think it will be a waste to get rid of them.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai. Of course we won¡¯t ask for your acknowledgement for free.¡¹


    A cover fire comes behind Touma, who had stiffened and remained in gendo pose.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be joining the Asagi security unit.¡¹


    ¡¸You know what? It¡¯s true that the security unit is lacking in personnel since not many people are interested in joining it, but first-year students are lacking in strength.¡¹


    The security unit was literally the defense force of the dormitory.


    Its duties ranged from mediating fights between boarding students to doing a bit of physical work, and then defending the dorm against monsters.


    There were extremely rare cases where the miasma that was encroaching from Yomotsu Hirasaka through Rashomon caused monsters to appear even on the above ground.


    They were at most monsters of the lowest-ranking in the dungeon, but of course there was no redo method like returning from the dead.


    Moreover, they had also confirmed the phenomenon of wild plants, animals, and insects getting affected by the miasma and monsterized.


    Most of them were instant monsters that could only exist for a single night or so.


    ¡¸Hmm. I guess I can vouch for the abilities of these kids. They are without a doubt stronger than us, and maybe even stronger than you, Otoha-chan, probably.¡¹


    Otoha gave Rinko a doubtful look, but she was not particularly overconfident in her abilities.


    This stemmed from the fact that students with high-level combat classes tended to end up stepping up the ranks of the dormitories they resided in.


    As for Asagi-sou, as you could see from the fact that the second-year student Otoha was serving as the Christie leader, at the moment there were no top rankers-like fighters belonging to it.


    ¡¸Otoha-chan, Otoha-chan, Touma-kun and the others are really strong, you know. They all go swoosh and shuaing boom, after all.¡¹


    Hearing the assurance of Mikan, the only member of the¡ºAdept Workers¡» who had once accompanied Touma and his party, she ended up showing an even more dubious look.


    ¡¸ ¡­ To put it bluntly, I can¡¯t believe it, and I also have a feeling that perhaps you girls are being duped, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh, that¡¯s awful of you, Otoha-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. I shall ascertain your ability. Ah, you don¡¯t need to take out your handbook. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to see the reality after actually having a bout.¡¹


    It was common knowledge to students that the status display in the student handbook, which was renowned for its lack of accuracy, served as no more than the bare minimum standard.


    In terms of mechanism, it by no means searched for the information of the person in question.


    It merely counted the number of monsters subjugated in the dungeon and recorded the amount of experience based on the EXP of the average level monster in the stratum, divided by the number of party members.


    Other things it detected were stratum transfer in the dungeons, as well as class changes and EXP resets in the¡ºCathedral¡».


    ¡¸Now then, if we pass the test, please accept Touma-san and Seiichi-san as Asagi Sorority¡¯s¡ºspecial advisors¡».¡¹


    With a raised eyebrow, Otoha looked at Shizuka.


    ¡¸¡­ Hoh. I wonder if you researched all of the ridiculously numerous entries of academy dormitory rules? Very well. I shall be your opponent.¡¹


    Being the top of the Sorority meant being the strongest boarding student.


    She was more than qualified to move into a middle class dorm.


    ¡¸If I win, we¡¯ll act as if this talk never happened. And of course, Touma-kun will also be banned.¡¹


    The leader of the Asagi Sorority, Otoha, was renowned among the second-year students as a talented woman of the martial faction.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸I think she¡¯s going to be pushed down five seconds after it¡¯s begun.¡¹


    ¡¸Or like~, insert the moment she falls. I also wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they go all the way to the last finish as is.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha should have no partner. Rather, I think things would be simpler that way.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, do you have a second? Be things as they may be, I¡¯m still a¡ºKnight¡», a second step class of¡ºFighter¡» branching, though.¡¹


    In front of the merry and carefree peanuts gallery, Otoha-san, clad in full armor, is holding an estok.


    The armor is a full-body armor made by¡ºAdept Workers¡», carved out of the shell of a monster, and seems to be astonishingly lightweight in spite of it possessing hardness beyond that of steel.


    And the estok seems to be a magic item produced from a dungeon treasure chest.


    Estok is mainly a slender, straight-bladed sword designed to pierce heavy armor such as a chainmail, just as its alias¡ºarmor piercer¡», I think.


    There is a similar Western sword category called rapier, but the two have different shapes and handling methods.


    It is basically a¡ºthrusting¡» weapon, so it seems to have a good affinity with¡ºKnight¡» who have¡ºCharge¡» skill.


    Come to think of it, during my duel pilgrimage, there was an opponent who rushed at me with a unnaturally accelerated tackle, I guess that was the so called¡ºCharge¡», huh.


    ¡¸The kuh, kill me attribute, huh. Looks like the outcome is already as clear as day.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun, do treat her kindly, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Say, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite not right? Isn¡¯t the one you should be worried about the other way around?¡¹


    A temporary battle area has been set up in front of the entrance of Asagi-sou.


    Given the fact that today is Sunday, there are also a lot of boarding students who are spectating, peeking out their faces through the windows or the front door.


    It is not a student duel (Mensur) this time, so there is no mysterious field made by the duel committee.


    Otoha-san, who for some reason is indignant, is glaring at me, but there is no SP bar on the ¨‹ display above her head.


    Not only can she not use her skills properly, she doesn¡¯t have SP armor either, so isn¡¯t this a bit too unfair of a condition, I wonder.


    Well, it seems that magic skills that depend on magic items and, for those who have reached a certain high level, low consumption skills can be used even on the above ground.


    And then, the thing called miasma concentration around the academy seems to fluctuate, and depending on the stars and weather conditions, there are also times when you can use skills on the same level you use in the dungeon, or so it was said during the class.


    ¡¸For the time being, beat her instantly with all of your might. I¡¯ve realized these days that if you¡¯re faced with something too absurd, you won¡¯t even be able to muster up strength to retort.¡¹


    ¡¸I just accepted an order from Mikan-senpai to treat her gently, though.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Are you seriously going to gently publicly humiliate her? Just be sure to stop before she has a personality breakdown.¡¹


    I think maybe this guy is an idiot.


    Even if Otoha-san has an exhibitionist hobby, shame play is too much of a peculiar fetish.


    Or rather, as if flowing, the bout arrangements have ended up being put in order, but I¡¯d like to ask some matters to Shizuka-san pertaining to this present situation.


    It seems that the talk of forming a club has been moving forward, leaving me out of it.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re underestimating me quite a lot there¡­. Now, get ready! I¡¯m going to have you experience pain for a bit.¡¹


    Since a while ago, Otoha-san has been making loser flag-ish remarks.


    It¡¯s scary that I feel that she¡¯s going to start saying, ¡¸Kuh, kill me¡¹, or something.


    Unlike the punishing of scums, a match with pride at stake ought to be carried out fairly.


    At the very least, Raijin-style high-speed maneuvers and navel snatches should be sealed.


    I don¡¯t know the reason for this fight, so even now I can¡¯t raise my motivation, but winning is what a match is all about.


    It¡¯s using the same rules as that of a student duel (Mensur), so I stand face to face with Otoha-san.


    ¡¸¡­ What about your equipment? I told you to come at me for real, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m combat ready at all times. Therefore, don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    What I¡¯m currently wearing is the sports jersey which I usually wear.


    For girls, there are some students who are dressed up in fashionable outfits, but for boys, their daily wear are usually jerseys.

 CH 37.5

    ¡¸Very well. But I shall accept, no excuses!¡¹


    *Swoosh* Swinging the estok, she poises, placing the blade on the gauntlet on her left hand, which is poised horizontally.


    The style in which the sword edge is pointing straight ahead is more like a nocked bolt of a crossbow than a sword stance.


    Bending myself backward, I dodge Otoha-san¡¯s thrust as she charges at me at the same time as the call for open combat.


    The cobblestones are raising clouds of dust as if they have been scorched.


    She¡¯s sharper and faster than anyone I¡¯ve ever faced thus far.


    Well, Saki, who shoots plain invisible iai, is an exception.


    ¡¸Looks like Otoha-chin is in serious mode, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on now! We have prepared some potions, so I shall poke some holes on you until you¡¯re half-dead.¡¹


    As if to drown the laid-back voice of Rinko-senpai, the cheers of girls, Asagi-sou¡¯s boarding students, echo.


    She seems to be a pretty popular leader.


    As expected, it¡¯d be insincere of me to face her casually.


    I should take her seriously.


    A crouching start followed by a hop-step jump.


    Spreading my crossed arms like wings, I strike a pose in the air.


    ¡¸Armament change (Cross Arms)!¡¹


    Releasing a flash of light from my entire body, I equip the¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡».


    This is the first debut of katashiro arts, which have been improved after I consulted with Yuki-chan.


    We ended up having a heated discussion about the pose of the paper form of katashiro, which is the crux of katashiro arts.


    Incidentally, there is no particular connection between the catchphrase and the transformation.


    I was passionately persuaded by Yuki-chan that it was absolutely necessary.


    She wants to add an effect where ¡î scatters about, so Yuki-chan is in the middle of assiduously improving it.


    It¡¯s just that, I¡¯ve confirmed the fact that if we don¡¯t reduce the amount of radiance a bit, I¡¯ll end up getting blinded too.


    Falling down, I end up colliding head-on with Otoha-san, who is similarly holding her eyes.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºsixth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸To clinch it with a breeding press five second after the match began, that was way beyond expectation.¡¹


    Following the trajectory of the right hand that was swung in underthrow manner, *shooon*, the sound of air getting distorted resounds.


    The¡ºmagic bullets¡», which look like laser beams that could be seen in anime, turn into homing missiles and shoot down the¡ºPumpkin Heads (Jack Lantern)¡» flying in the air.


    The person in question casually says that she¡¯s trading power and speed for putting more emphasis in control, but no matter how you look at it, I think she¡¯s mastering it.


    ¡¸That was just a big no. At least fight her properly.¡¹


    ¡¸But with this it¡¯s like we¡¯ve got Asagi-sou under our control, right?¡¹


    Mai is saying some incomprehensible things, but I have no time to play along with her.


    I have my hands full with Shizuka and the other¡¯s battle training.


    ¡¸Haaaa¡­. Magic, Bolt!¡¹


    Shizuka, holding a staff instead of a spear, is using an aria-style magic skill with a red face.


    It appears that in the beginning, those who obtain¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» class are to learn the sensation of using magic with this manual called aria-style.


    It seems that the students who are suffering from chuunibyou, who are totally submerged in the influence of games and anime, can easily use magic from the beginning.


    Or rather, Shizuka¡¯s¡ºMiko¡» class is a second step class of¡ºArts User¡», so she is able to use the basic skills of¡ºArts User¡».


    Come to think of it, until it was pointed out by Mai as such, all of the party members forgot about it.


    ¡¸No, well, Shizuka¡¯s duty is mainly to act as Touma¡¯s chaperone, after all¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi, twirling around the trench knives wielded in both hands, *shrap*, place them at the belt on his waist.


    The way he nonchalantly does it like doing a pen spin is picturesque.


    Saki is edging the sheath mouth of the Water Tiger King Katana with her glittering eyes, but the monsters in the chamber have already been wiped out, so I¡¯d like her to endure it.


    No, there is indeed one monster left, but I think Natsumi will end up crying if she were to end up cutting it down.


    ¡¸Wafu.¡¹


    The pure white furry snow wolf squints as it gets stroked by Natsumi.


    In one hand, she is holding a¡ºSnow Wolf¡» monster card with the picture at the center of it missing.


    It¡¯s a basic skill for the¡ºOfficer¡» class, and seems to be an ability called¡ºMaterialization (Realize)¡».


    The¡ºOfficer¡» class, which has almost no combat oriented skills, can summon monster from this card, which is dropped by monsters, and have it go into battle.


    When a monster is reduced to miasma, the rates of it dropping this monster card appear to be less than 1%.


    Somehow or other, I have a feeling it¡¯s 0.02%.


    Well, the rates are unknown, but it seems to hardly pop up, so monster cards are basically treated as rare items.


    The reason why the¡ºOfficer¡» class is said to be dicey seems to be because how difficult it is to obtain these monster cards, which are their means of combat.


    Moreover, it appears that if you were to¡ºSynthesis (Enchant)¡» monster cards into your equipment, it will turn into a¡ºNamed¡» imbued with special effect.


    There are various ways to use them, which leads to the state of them being always in short supply.


    When I showed them my trading card collection, in which I had been adding animal types into my goblin deck, I got retorted by all of them at once.


    I had no intention of embezzling them, but getting my collection confiscated is a little sad.


    But I should see it as a good thing as Natsumi now has more means to fight.


    By the way, the EXP subjugated by the summoned monster seems to be properly transferred to Natsumi as well.


    Speaking of the other rules, you can¡¯t handle monsters that exceed your level, or rather, you won¡¯t be able to control them even if you summon them and they will go berserk.


    It is also possible to summon multiple monsters at the same time, but the total level of the summoned monsters must be less than your level or they will similarly go berserk.


    In other words, they will end up turning into common monsters that are not under your control.


    Cards can be used repeatedly.


    Even if the monster summoned from the card is defeated and turns into a splatter, it will not disappear and will simply return into the picture on the card.


    The division of EXP gained by a summoned monster is 50% summoner and 50% monster.


    In other words, the monster cards can also level up, and if the conditions are satisfied, it seems that it can even do class change.


    To even have a training element, it seems that¡ºOfficer¡» is also considerably enjoyable.


    Miharu is also enviously ruffling the Snow Wolf, but I think this girl can probably use¡ºMaterialization (Realize)¡» too.


    Or rather, even the summoned Snow Wolf is confused, unsure which one is its master.


    I have a feeling that the EXP is probably also divided into three parts.


    ¡¸Ah, ah¡­ Fuaa.¡¹


    I hold up Shizuka, who is arching backward with the staff remains in her hands and seems about to buckle down from her knees.


    I¡¯m assisting Shizuka, who perhaps the side effect of having skip class change was unable to use¡ºMagic Bullet¡», in a direct connect state.


    The advice from Mai that the sensation of shooting magical energy is similar to that of orgasm.


    The dungeon dive this time is a training session for the party members¡¯ new battle styles.


    It seems that she can¡¯t use¡ºMagic Bullet¡» properly unless she¡¯s having sex, so here I¡¯m playing the role of a transporter, carrying Shizuka in my arms in ekiben style.


    During transport, it is ekiben, and during battle, I turn into a standing back flesh vibrator, serving as the pedestal for the Shizuka cannon.


    Reinserting the penis that has been unplugged from her peach ass, I hold up her trembling and leaning over body sideways.


    Shizuka¡¯s orgasm switch is also forcefully flipped on by my ejaculation, so I decide that I should charge it up for the next chamber.


    ¡¸¡­ For sure, I bet Shizuka can normally use it already.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I guess she must have been pent up after receiving no attention during the roping in.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uuu~. That¡¯s not fair, Nee-sama.¡¹

 CH 38.1

    Asagi Twilight Chronicle


    Now then, the duel turmoils and club affairs have been settled without a hitch, and we are back to the peaceful academy life.


    The events that have piled up one after another since Golden Week are also one step over.


    ¡¸Stop escaping from reality¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi, sprawled on the futon laid out next to mine, lets out a sigh.


    Having a bed in a Western room is not at all bad, but a Japanese style futon on a tatami mat is also charming.


    The dormitory rooms at Asagi-sou are also basically set with a Western style interior, but at the back end of the dining hall on the first floor, there is an eight-mat Japanese-style room called the night duty room.


    It seems to have been used as a storage room until now.


    We, who have been kicked out of Kurou-sou in earnest, are thus pushed into this room by a very disgruntled Otoha-senpai.


    The nomadic feeling is no joke.


    ¡¸No, it seems that Shizuka has taken care of the moving procedures, though. I wonder why even I¡¯m involved in this too¡­.¡¹


    Such a thing, for sure Mai has her hands in it.


    I guess the reason is that leaving him in a girls¡¯ dormitory is easier to keep an eye on than in a boys¡¯ dormitory.


    At any rate, as long as it can protect us from the rain and dew and there¡¯s a place to sleep, there¡¯s no inconvenience.


    *Squeak squeak* The sound of tatami mats rumbling, which is different from that of a bed, is echoing in the room.


    Akane-senpai, straddling Seiichi by the crotch, is already shaking her hips around all the time.


    As they said: Please take care of us today, followed by an instant union, I¡¯ve been at a loss about how I should deal with it.


    They were clad in rough loungewear, but their style of having their lower bodies butt naked upon taking off their non-erotic sweat pants is conversely erotic.


    The way their purpose seems to be firmly to copulate is stylish.


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Not good, no way¡­ again, cummiiiing.¡¹


    Like Akane-senpai, Shion-senpai, who is straddling my hips with her back facing me, is twitching, trembling and clinging to the legs that are stretched on the futon while rubbing her ass against me.


    The view of the plump ass is superb, but the intentions of the firmly copulating mistresses remain unclear.


    She seems to be a bit sensitive, so there¡¯s the bottleneck of her ending up having an orgasm before me reaching the Over Line.


    Dick-san, ending up getting unplugged from her plump ass with a pop, ends up bouncing back to my belly button.


    Shion-senpai¡¯s private parts, as she convulses and remains still in the air, are shivering and squirting spray-like tide.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry for pulling out in the middle of it. But I have a premonition that it¡¯d be bad if I let you seed me as is.¡¹


    Shion-senpai, showing an intoxicated and slovenly face, turns her body around and gets onto my chest.


    ¡¸You sure are amazing. I think this is the first time I¡¯ve felt chills since I became a ¡ºHarlot (Nymph)¡».¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m also quite at my limit. You sure are amazing too, Seiichi-kun. If it were first-year girls, they all fall when you have sex with them for a bit, don¡¯t they?¡¹


    ¡¸This is on par with the upperclassman boys, you know. Looks like it¡¯d be bad if we don¡¯t wring you two out alternately. We¡¯ll be the ones who are taken captive.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Shion, you are already under the influence. I bet you are unaware of it yourself that you are passionately kissing Touma-kiun, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Despite her saying doing it back to back is a no go, Shion-senpai is leaning over me with carnivorous hips movement.


    As far as I¡¯m concerned, getting blue balled any further is a bit hard, but Shion-senpai is forcefully pulled away by Akane-senpai.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Seiichi-kun. But can you firmly seed Shion for a bit?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also quite pent up myself, so I¡¯ll take the liberty to use her without reservation.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, Se¡­ Seiichi-kun, yours feels good too.¡¹


    ¡¸Senpai, so you¡¯re a ¡ºHarlot¡», huh. I¡¯ve heard that it makes the condition of that place crazy good, but as expected it is crazy effective.¡¹


    Seiichi, holding Shion-senpai who is on all fours on the futon by the waist, is slamming his hips in a kneeling position.


    ¡¸Here, then, as for you, Touma-kun, feel free to use me. I¡¯m also a ¡ºHarlot¡» so you are free to seed me without reservation, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Licking her own fingers, Akane-senpai comes to straddle me.


    Her hips technique, as she takes the arching thing into her without using her hands, are erotic.


    The penis, which had gone through a cyclone when it was inside Shion-senpai, swells up to the brink of bursting inside Akane-senpai from the beginning.


    There¡¯s nothing to criticize pertaining to the breasts development of the two, and the way they go jiggling, boing boing under the sweatshirts that are pushed out to the limit from the inside is wonderful.


    We were told ¡¸leave it to us¡¹ at the beginning, so we¡¯ve taken up their offer and accordingly enjoyed it in a salted fish state.


    The Senpai ladies of Adept Workers were more of the receiving type, so it¡¯s refreshing to have a leave-it-to-you play.


    The women only class called ¡ºHarlot¡» seems to be full of sexual related skills and corrections, and matching my finish moment, she skillfully squeezes down her ass that¡¯s firmly holding my member in it.


    Come to think of it, Shizuka had told me not to give any more creampie to anyone other than themselves and the Adept Workers Senpais, but it seems to be fine if it¡¯s a ¡ºHarlot¡», so I guess there won¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡¸Fua~¡­ An amazing amount is coming out. Both of you are peerless.¡¹


    Dropping her ass on the futon with a plop, Shion-senpai is befuddled and in a daze, the focus of her pupils is dubious.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s a bit of a miscalculation. Hnn~, whenever you both use us, maybe I¡¯d like you both to do it in a threesome together. If we were to even receive your cum several times in a row, I feel like we¡¯d seriously get corrupted for real.¡¹


    ¡¸Not him, but me too?¡¹


    ¡¸Could you be not aware of it? If you¡¯re not truly careful, the girl will be miserable, so be real careful.¡¹


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but serves you right for Seiichi, who blows himself up as he tries to diss me.


    ¡¸Or rather, if you ever have the urge to have sex, feel free to use me anytime you want. I¡¯ve heard that having sex in enslaved state also feels really great, and if it¡¯s you two, Touma-kun and Seiichi-kun, I feel that I¡¯d be able to have one hell of crazy experience, like getting scrambled for by both of you for alternately.¡¹


    ¡¸You just want to enjoy it yourself, don¡¯t you, Shion? Really, you are such a nympho.¡¹


    Even as she says that, Akane-san continues to straddle me and thrive with her carnivorous hips technique.


    Well, perhaps due to their class being ¡ºHarlot¡», it feels like for both of them, sex is a sport-like amusement.


    It feels that I¡¯ll be able to care freely associate with them as sex friends.


    ¡¸In other words, you want us not to indiscriminately rape the boarding students, something along those lines right?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct~. For better or worse, we are also officers of the Asagi Sorority, you see. As anti-boys seduction personnel.¡¹


    ¡¸So we thought about tasting the kids who are said to have become our new ¡ºadvisors¡» and showing them their places by wringing them until they are dry for once, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­.Touma-kun, it¡¯s fine. Just like that. I¡¯ll be sure to report it back to Otoha-chan later, after¡­ Aah!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, Akane. Seiichi-kun, us too, let¡¯s have more sex? Here, future trouble free ¡ºHarlot¡» ass, let¡¯s refresh and wring ourselves together?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re, right. Then let¡¯s get along well, shall we, Senpai?¡¹


    ¡¸Aahn, geez. I¡¯m getting thrilled by that mean smile of yours.¡¹


    I have a premonition that this is ending up turning into a full-blown group sex.


    Shizuka and the others won¡¯t allow me to record our play, I wonder if it¡¯s okay for me to set up a camera for a bit.


    I quite like those that could turn up with search keywords such as ¡ºdormitory¡» or ¡ºorgia¡».


    ¡¸Now then, Senpai. Please let me ascertain how much incitement resistance ¡»Harlot¡» has.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn, amazing, so deep, it¡¯s hooking me.¡¹


    Planting her knees and elbows on the futon, she shakes hips, which are hoisted up with everything she has, like a doggy.


    Seiichi, who is spanking Shion-senpia¡¯s ass as if he is clapping along, is also getting on the wave.


    He is quite persistent, as he pulls it out and puts it in as if he is teasing her.

 CH 38.2

    I totally want a camera.


    The student handbook is installed with the functions of capturing video and still images, but mine has been left gathering dust in my desk all the time ever since it emitted smoke.


    I wonder if I should try asking Yuki-chan to play the role of cameraman?


    ¡¸¡­ Ah¡­ Fua¡­ Ah¡­.¡¹


    Straddling me as I lie sprawled, Akane Senpai is shaking her ass which is sucking my member for the second time, with it remaining held tightly within until its base.


    Her arms are dangling and out of strength, she is unmoving with her back seam arching backward as if the inside of her body has been skewered from directly below.


    She seems to be enjoying an orgasm with profound depth.


    I guess being a ¡ºHarlot¡» makes your own sexual sensations hypersensitive as well.


    ¡¸¡­ Fua¡­ Ahe¡­?¡¹


    The sensation of being rushed is also fresh, but as expected I still prefer to be one attacking.


    As I grab Akane-senpai¡¯s hips, I begin to thrust upwards from directly below.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡ºHarlot¡»-chan, their state sure is great, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    Looking up at the ceiling, Touma agreed with Seiichi, who was similarly looking up to the ceiling.


    ¡¸Rather, they¡¯ve ended up turning into hips shaking machine-chan, but I wonder if it¡¯s a special characteristic of ¡ºHarlot¡» or something?¡¹


    Putting his crossed hands under his head, he watched the state of Shion, who was continuously swinging her hips on top of him while letting out moans, with exasperated eyes.


    Having been sucked around, he had been wringed out three times, but his penis was remaining erect, in contrast to the intention contained within the clinging female genitalia and hugging state.


    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s meant to squeeze us until we¡¯re dry and out strength, so that we won¡¯t get the chance to have a go with other boarding students.¡¹


    Continuing to hold up Akane, who was similarly swinging her hips while clinging to him, Touma raised his body and scratched his cheek.


    Wrapping her arms tightly around his back, she also entwined her legs around his waist, increasing the degree of closeness.


    With her inside having been filled to the brim, overflowing and raising squelching sound from the coupling parts, her hips swinging showed no sign of ceasing.


    ¡¸I have no recollection of ever going dry and wilting these days, though?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Shion-senpai? I wonder if your stomach is getting empty.¡¹


    Desperate and clinging to Seiichi¡¯s chest, Shion was shaking her hips, throwing a tantrum like a child.


    Shion, whose tolerance level had overflowed, was in the state of experiencing infantile regression.


    ¡¸Ah, this, could it be that she¡¯s getting enslaved? Even though she¡¯s a ¡ºHarlot¡», is it because of Touma?¡¹


    ¡¸Cease your act of dissing me.¡¹


    ¡¸As a test, let¡¯s try swapping.¡¹


    Getting the things forcibly pulled out, at once the two slumped down on the sweat-damp futon as if their switches had been turned off.


    Seiichi, putting his hands on Akane¡¯s buttocks ¨C as she lied face down, panting and breathing roughly ¨C spread the sticky buttocks flesh.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still springy even after taking Touma¡¯s huge snake all this while, I¡¯d say as expected of ¡ºHarlot¡» flesh correction, huh.¡¹


    Pressing down his penis, which was arching back toward his navel, with his fingers, he dove his glans into the little hole, which remained gaping.


    ¡¸Hau.¡¹


    ¡¸Even when they are similarly ¡ºHarlot¡», as expected it¡¯s not the same. Well, for the time being, let¡¯s have a shot first.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. It looks like Shion-senpai is trying to go toward your side, though.¡¹


    ¡¸For now, just fill her up. She¡¯ll become obedient that way.¡¹


    On all fours, Shion squirmed in an attempt to move through the futon, be she ceased her movements as a control rod was intensely slammed into her from behind.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go grab some meal after having one shot. I¡¯m real hungry.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸So, how was it?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm~, what was~?¡¹


    The meeting room of Asagi-sou was usually turned into a storage room, but it was by no means completely never used.


    Meetings of the dormitory management committee (Sorority) were deliberately held in the relaxation room on the entrance floor in order to be transparent and to invite those who were interested in participating.


    While the meeting room was used for confidential discussions that could not be made official.


    ¡¸What you ask, of course it¡¯s about Touma-kun and Seiichi-kun.¡¹


    The reason why Otoha was irritably pressing her temples with her fingers was the after-effects of receiving a flying breeding press in the presence of the public.


    Fortunately, she received no injury-ish injury, but she seemed to end up letting out a cute hyaaa scream and fainting.


    The person in question had no recollections of it, but it had turned into one deep trauma.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no particular problem with them, is there?¡¹


    Shion, who was laying on the table doing her nail art, was finishing up as she applied olive oil to her toes.


    ¡¸Geez you, taking it so casually¡­. It¡¯ll be too late if the girls in the dorm start getting raped.¡¹


    ¡¸No problem~. If they seem like they are about to go out of control, I¡¯ll go and wring them out for you every day. Or rather, maybe I should just stay at the night duty room too.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, I told you not to steal the march on me, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸Getting corrupted in turn, that sense of immorality was unbearable.¡¹


    ¡¸I get it, totes get it. The feeling of being NTRed in front of your lover kept going on alternately. That was just, sick.¡¹


    ¡¸I also loved it when I was being lewdly soothed, petted after getting corrupted. It was the first time I¡¯d ever experienced such a thing after becoming a ¡ºHarlot¡».¡¹


    ¡¸I totes get it. At the end, getting tightly hugged and seeded, like I was being told: the you of today belongs to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Like when I have sex with my sex friends in the school, the feeling of betraying and cheating is super sick. Sick enough to make me feel horny.¡¹


    ¡¸So the girls who¡¯ve been corrupted get to taste such a feeling, huh. Totes unfair.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hey, I don¡¯t get what you two are talking about, though?¡¹


    Otoha shot a dubious look to Akane, who closed her compact with a click.


    While they were in the dormitory, they tended to naturally wear no makeup, but if you looked closely, you could see that they had put a lot of effort into their makeup.


    These girls, the ¡ºHarlot¡», who were popular with the boys at the academy, were also sloppy during their private lives.


    ¡¸Hmm, I wonder how I should put it, bodily sensation perception? Rather than body, it¡¯s like my womb is claiming to belong to Master. It¡¯s teeming with crazy uncomfortable feelings when it¡¯s receiving those of other men. Ah, right now I¡¯m betraying him, the sensation of being assailed by such a feeling is just sick.¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, it¡¯s laughable that my body is acting so much like a little girl. What am I, a virgin new wife? It¡¯s so fresh.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right. It¡¯s like while Seiichi-kun and Touma-kun are cheating, we are being cheated on ~.¡¹


    As the two were merrily engaging in lewd talk, Otoha heaved out a sigh and glared at them with still eyes.


    ¡¸And. What about the materials to get rid of those boys?¡¹


    ¡¸Rejected. Rather, it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t forcefully drive them out. They¡¯re not that bad of kids, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸You are strangely acting like a young lady, after all, Otoha. It may be a good idea to spread your crotch and try talking to them.¡¹


    ¡¸You know, I¡¯m seriously¡­.¡¹


    Before she could stand up with her hands on the table, the door was opened with a creak.


    ¡¸Oh, as I thought you were here. What¡¯s wrong, Otoha?¡¹


    ¡¸Rinko. What did you come here for?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? What is it, are you still sulking? You really shouldn¡¯t mind things like receiving a flying breeding press.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop phrasing it like that.¡¹


    Otoha, making a sulky face, sat back down in her pipe chair.


    Lightly waving her hand at the two who had readily lost interest and were devoting themselves completely to their own decorations, Rinko pulled a chair toward herself as she was done with her greeting.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s about the temporary storage for your tools and materials, I don¡¯t mind you bringing them in here now. Feel free to do whatever you want, but the cleaning and tidying up will be your responsibilities.¡¹


    ¡¸Aye aye. I¡¯ve gotten your word, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Do handle it as you see fit¡­. Haa.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡¹


    Otoha, heaving out a sigh, sharply glared at Rinko.


    ¡¸Of course I am. You should try becoming me who has to draw the poor straw.¡¹

 CH 38.3

    Originally, the most senior students in the dormitory were to serve as the members of the ¡ºBrotherhood (Fraternity)¡» and ¡ºSisterhood (Sorority)¡», the manager of each dormitory.


    Due to their role that was to protect the dormitory, power was sought more over popular, and high class, high level rankers were recommended.


    The problem was that in the case of entry-ranked low-ranked dormitories such as Asagi-sou, the boarding students whose ability had solidified ended up moving to the higher-ranked middle-ranked dormitories.


    It was a process of elimination that made the second-year Otoha take up the seat of Sorority leader.


    The upperclassmen sorority members had all moved out at the same time they were promoted, so in a nutshell, things ended up being thrown into the hands of Otoha and the others.


    Not only was Asagi-sou inconvenient location-wise due to it being far away from the academy building, it also had some peculiar rumors around it, making it an unpopular dormitory.


    Those who had submitted a moving application, wishing to transfer to another dormitory, were also a lot in number.


    Otoha herself had acquired enough earnings that it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if she were to stay in a middle-ranked dormitory, but her innate sense of responsibility and caring nature had been the fall of her, as she was pushed into the managerial position.


    ¡¸I wonder if you¡¯re stressed out. Want to try doing it with Touma-kun for real?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ll become no longer able to think about difficult things, right? Your mind will go blank, ahaha.¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe getting pressed persistently by Seiichi-kun is better suited for Otoha.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me. I will never become a member of a harem.¡¹


    Friendly fire was being shot by the nymphs of the allied camp.


    ¡¸Maybe you should think of it the other way around. Rather than us turning into their harem, we¡¯re becoming the ones keeping those boys.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean we can use them too?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, though, we, the partners, take precedence.¡¹


    Rinko, warping her lips to the shape of a wide smile, crossed her legs.


    ¡¸By the way, Touma-kun has 16 partners, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Wow, that¡¯s no laughing matter. That boy, just who in the world is he?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, when it comes to Touma-kun, we¡¯re not to let him have the time to lay his hands on the other girls in the dormitory. As for Seiichi-kun, he may look like that, but he seems to know moderation and common sense, after all.¡¹


    Implicitly, Rinko¡¯s words were dissing Touma for knowing no moderation and common sense, but for the most part, that was exactly the case.


    ¡¸But! Even if Touma-kun has so many partners, they are not necessarily always by his side, aren¡¯t they?¡¹


    In front of Otoha, who crossed her arms and turned her face away, Rinko presented the sheets of paper she had taken out of her pocket.


    The sheets of paper interposed between the blue clear files were more than ten sheets thick.


    ¡¸Mine included, these are application forms to move into Asagi-sou. It¡¯s minus Anzu-chan¡¯s, so there are eleven of it.¡¹


    Moving in and out of the student dormitories were within the sphere of jurisdictions of the ¡ºBrotherhood (Fraternity)¡» and ¡ºSisterhood (Sorority)¡».


    Just in case, there was also the need to inform the academy, which managed the students¡¯ residence, after the fact.


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously?¡¹


    ¡¸Real serious. We¡¯ve betted our all on that boy. We¡¯ll be in your care from now on, okay?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The witching hour.


    The inside of the classroom, as the sun set on the mountain, was being re-dyed from madder red to ashen color.


    *Smack smack smack* The sound, which continued to resoundly echo three times, ceased.


    ¡¸¡­ Oh, oh, ooh!¡¹


    Arching backward and looking at the ceiling, the buttocks of the boy twitched.


    Each time his glutes tightened, sperms were shot out.


    ¡¸Ho, fuu.¡¹


    Satisfied after pouring in a big wave, he pulled back his hips.


    In the dimly lit classroom, a bewitching white, round ass floated in the background.


    He casually grabbed the ass and rubbed them in an ostentatious manner.


    ¡¸As expected, the ass of a woman who has become a ¡ºFighter¡» has a nice tightness to it.¡¹


    ¡¸I know right. But still, no matter how much it tightens up, it shows no sign of ever refusing the coming of dick. On the other hand, it¡¯s tight and feels so good.¡¹


    The penis, covered in the mucus of boy and girl, was still arching back in full power even after ejaculating once.


    Unlike when he first enrolled in the academy, as he raised his level with dungeon diving, his flesh was revitalized and his reproductive function was also enhanced.


    ¡¸Next, it¡¯s me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Fuguu.¡¹


    She was easily penetrated by another classmate who came up behind her.


    In the middle of the classroom.


    A uniform clad female student was fixed on the desk, which had been cleared except for one.


    Each of her ankles was tied to the legs of the desk, and her hands were handcuffed, connected with collar and chains.


    Both the collar and the handcuff were leather goods sold in the purchasing department, so-called SM play goods that did not cause unnecessary injury, but the restraining power was the real deal.


    Drool was spilling from the female student¡¯s mouth, which was made to bite a ball gag that was similarly a product from the purchasing department.


    ¡¸Ah, so tight. Maybe it has the best tightness among the women in the class.¡¹


    ¡¸For real? Get it done quickly.¡¹


    Even as he hurried the guy while stroking his own penis, they were at the age where they were getting accustomed to having sex enough not to do accidental release quickly.


    Even first-year students who got to learn sex and could only think about it 24/7 would naturally get used to it after six months spending their daily life immersing in sex ever since they enrolled in the academy.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to put my dick all the way to your deepest part, so be sure you remember my dick with your pussy, okay? Since I¡¯ll ask you whose dick feels best later.¡¹


    Pushing the flesh of the buttocks cheeks to the sides and exposing the entrance, he slid his penis in and out as if he were carving her with it.


    Given that she was tall for a girl, her legs were also long and slender, and the position of her ass, as she was tied to the desk, was set at a height that made it easy to have sex with.


    With the rear waist of her skirt grabbed instead of reins, she was rhythmically pounded and humiliated.


    The number of boys surrounding the desk in a circle was nine.


    It was the number of boys who had gathered after hearing that they were going to trap and gang rape the leader of the girls, the biggest eyesore in the class.


    All of the boys had already taken off their pants.


    And at the obscene sight of their female classmate, which was haughty and selfish for the boys, their penises, both the pre-used and used ones, were uniformly arching to the ceiling.


    ¡¸Her tits are also huge. So she¡¯s the type who looks slender in clothing, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Her pink nipples are also perky, huh. Ultimately, even as they clamor about this and that, women all go ahe when you stuff them with dick.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~, it¡¯s real tight. Ever since I heard that we were going to rape her¡­ I have had fapping abstinence you see. I feel like I¡¯m gonna cum a whole lot.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean fapping abstinence? Even this noon, you normally did it with a girl from the class, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, I haven¡¯t fapped in about this half a year, so I forgot how to do it. Since I¡¯ve been adequately taking girls into my bed and using them as onahole, you see.¡¹


    Even for first year students, by the time they passed the second semester, their placing in the academy caste was done being set.


    Most of the girls had already dropped out of dungeon battles, and it was time to start buttering up the dungeon conquering group that stood at the top of the boys¡¯ academy caste.


    Thus, these high rankers were high leveled, having their physical ability and vigor enhanced, and were enjoying their academy life immersing in sex.


    ¡¸Ah, that was great.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, it¡¯s flowing back with a spurt. How dirty.¡¹


    Pulling out some sanitizing wet tissues on the desk, he scrubbed and wiped her crotch as if he were cleaning up an onahole.


    ¡¸Huh? Are you crying?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too soon for your heart to break? We¡¯re still only halfway through, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa, true enough, that¡¯s some tight pussy you got there. Say, oi. How does it feel to be raped by a trashy bastard?¡¹

 CH 38.4

    *Creak creak* The desk creaked from the momentum of her ass getting repeatedly pounded, and as if it was only a matter of course, the sperm of the fifth boy was ejaculated into her vagina.


    ¡¸Such tightness even as it welcomes the sixth one, huh. If it¡¯s like this, I think I don¡¯t mind keeping her. Ichigo-chan for instance, before I got tired of her, she was fainting all the time, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. If you are throwing Ichigo-chan away, then I¡¯ll pick her up. She¡¯s loli cute, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Her face and body are nice and all, but I can¡¯t stand the ugly personality. Well, I got to beat my dick into her until she could no longer say anything with her contemptuous mouth, though.¡¹


    The blackout curtains of the classroom were closed and the lights were turned on.


    They had submitted an application to the homeroom teacher to use the classroom in the name of supplementary lessons for one whole night, so they wouldn¡¯t be scolded by the patrolling security guard.


    No matter what was going on in there.


    One of the boy stepped away from the waiting rape circle, sat cross legged on the floor, and took a bottle of wine and some snacks out of his bag.


    ¡¸Are we getting started already?¡¹


    The boy, who was the first to stuff the girl, tilted his head as he rolled the glans of his arching penis with his palm.


    ¡¸We have plenty of time until morning, so there¡¯s no need to rush, is there?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right, we have to make her properly memorize who it she¡¯s getting stuffed by.¡¹


    He combed her long, glossy black hair, held her face in place with both hands, and smirked, grinning at the girl from the front as she was letting out tears and drools.


    ¡¸This is my cock that will be stuffed into your ass and pleasantly seed you. Be sure to burn it in your head before you get blown away.¡¹


    While having her ass pounded and smacked by the ninth boy, she was presented with a number of erect penises.


    ¡¸Here, ta-da. Here comes the ¡ºGoblin Aphrodisiac¡»~.¡¹


    After a round, a small potion bottle the size of her pinky was presented in front of her, who had been persistently raped especially by those bore grudge against her.


    ¡ºAphrodisiacs (Love Potion)¡» were a rare item that was rarely dropped by humanoid monsters.


    It was a magic potion that would forcefully make anyone in heat, regardless of their race.


    The drop item varied depending on the sex of the monster, where in case of , its effect was limited to , while in case of , its effect was limited to .


    specimen didn¡¯t exist among common goblins, so speaking of ¡ºGoblin Aphrodisiac¡», it was designed for females.


    Goblins, Orcs, and Ogres all fell under humanoid type, but most of them were supplied by goblins that grew en masse in shallow stratums.


    There were differences in the duration and strength of the effect, but basically the efficacy was the same.


    Since the shallow stratum goblins had a particularly short circle of subjugation, many of the specimens possessed miasma concentration that was just barely on the stratum control value, making it difficult to drop other high rarity such as equipment.


    Naturally, there were many cases of them hitting the low-rarity drop table, and things like ¡ºGoblin Aphrodisiacs¡» were dropped on the level that they were not tradable.


    As an unspoken agreement, there were many precedents of them being used on the female students, but there were no penalties when it came to the usage of aphrodisiacs.


    Even inexperienced and undeveloped girls, most of them could get the pleasure of sex ingrained into their bodies through the compulsory arousal due to ¡ºGoblin Aphrodisiac¡».


    Freshly harvested ¡ºAphrodisiacs (Love Potion)¡» that had yet to deteriorate were exceptionally effective, as it would make even virgins go wild.


    As a common trait of magic potions, they could be administered through any route.


    They could sufficiently exhibit their effect even through mucous membrane absorption.


    ¡¸There~, the first love potionis.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s totally blown away, so it¡¯s fine if we lift the ban now, right? There, there, I¡¯m going to carefully rub it on her especially perky nipples, too.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m taking the first dibs on her anal. If I shove my love dick in through her ass, she¡¯ll go ahe at once, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got plenty of refills, guys. If we dump this much into her, I bet she won¡¯t be able to think about anything but dick for a whole week.¡¹


    *Clank clank* The flashy pink colored aphrodisiacs were lined up on the desk.


    ¡¸If we dump it into her too much, it¡¯ll be boring since it¡¯ll feel like we¡¯re embracing a sex doll, so be sure to thank me that I¡¯m administering it and letting her get accustomed to it bit by bit.¡¹


    The ¡ºGoblin Aphrodisiac¡» permeated the inside of her vagina, which was sticky and filled to the brim with sperm on the inside.


    The drug efficacy that was certainly absorbed into the reproductive organs made the white skin heat up at once, lighting the fire for pleasure.


    ¡¸Really, her body alone is one fine article. What a waste.¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe she¡¯ll become a little more obedient? As long as she¡¯s not broken by morning that is.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? I also have normal potions with me anyway.¡¹


    The boy, with beer in his hand, joined the small banquet hall.


    With alcohol in hand, they chattered, engaging in dirty talk.


    For the boys, a mere all-nighter was nothing to take note of.


    And what¡¯s more, a plaything that was worth playing with was being arranged.


    ¡¸Alright, good girl. Now then, turn around and go around the classroom in the opposite direction.¡¹


    All the boys were already naked.


    The only girl was released from the desk and equipped with only a collar and handcuffs.


    Holding the chain of the collar as if he was leading a dog to have a walk, the boy remained united with the girl from the rear, as she was slouching and tottering forward.


    Instead of daubing footprints stepped on the floor, a trail of mucus dripping from her crotch was left behind.


    ¡¸Alright, stop. It¡¯s pee time.¡¹


    Pulling the chain in front of the blackboard, he repeatedly smacked, pounding her red, swollen peach buttocks with his groin.


    The girl, who had been administered more than five bottles of ¡ºAphrodisiac (Love Potion)¡», was leaking hihi moaning as she desperately braced herself so that she didn¡¯t buckle down.


    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s not coming out yet. Here, give me a kiss. Let¡¯s resume our fun walk.¡¹


    Getting her face sticky licked, as her womb got numb from the hips movement that didn¡¯t cease in spite of that, her hips trembled from the neverending orgasm.


    As the participants increased midway, the boys, who had become eleven in number, continued to insert their penises into the gaping holes sequentially even as the night wore on.


    ¡¸From time to time, there are girls with huge areola, right? I¡¯m not a huge fan of that, you see. About this one is just right for me.¡¹


    Putting his hands on her breasts, which were jiggling in front of him, he pinched her nipples.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re starting to get it. Take the tip into your mouth and suck on it. I¡¯ll strangle you if you bite on it.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s turned into too much a baggy pussy. Is there any potion left?¡¹


    The girl, lying sprawled in the middle of the banquet circle, was made to suck up and down the penis of the boy facing her.


    Their libido was plenty spent, even so, it was no more than a force of habit that made them continue violating the woman¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Here, the last one. Let¡¯s gulp it down through your asshole~¡¹


    The liquid medicine of the flashy pink colored potion was injected into the constriction of her anus, which had been forcibly stretched with potions.


    Stretched from the inside, the labia of her reproductive organs, which had been continuously penetrated while similarly being forcibly recovered with potions, twitched as it continued to suck in the semi-erect penis.


    ¡¸The sky is getting bright, so let¡¯s gradually wrap things up.¡¹


    ¡¸We need to tidy up and ventilate, right? I noticed it when I came back from the bathroom, but the smell is real sick, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Sleepy. I¡¯m skipping class and sleeping in today.¡¹


    Getting tired of it, the plaything, which had already served its purpose, was tossed to the floor.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we¡¯re leaving. I guess you¡¯re going to be in an unbearably erotic mood for a while, but well, if you¡¯re feeling up to it, I¡¯ll keep you accompany, so just call out to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Starting from tomorrow, okay. I¡¯m sleepy, and tired of you, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Everything will be exposed if we don¡¯t disperse before someone comes. Bye, Otoha-chan!¡¹

 CH 39.1

    Dream Diver


    ¡¸¡­ N, no¡­ Stop¡­ Please, spare me¡­ eee.¡¹


    When I open one of my eyes, I see that the moonlight is still faintly illuminating the room.


    The beds facing one another with antique western style dressing.


    Lately, I¡¯ve been somewhat changing my bedding every day, so I can no longer tell which room I¡¯m in.


    I think it¡¯s rather scummy for a man, but there are also instances of cases where I can¡¯t tell who I¡¯m sleeping with.


    Shizuka, who is lying face down with her cleavage serving as a cushion, lets out a quiet moan and slowly opens her eyes.


    Compared to those pudgy boobs, they are quite the stylish ones.


    Saki has pectoralis major muscles that I can¡¯t complain about, but her vital meat should be more of a minimum size.


    In that case, who in the world are these boobs who are asleep sandwiched between me and Shizuka.


    ¡¸¡­ I had the worst dream of all.¡¹


    Shaking her head, Shizuka heaves out a sigh as if she¡¯s fed up from the bottom of her heart.


    Looking at the fact that she¡¯s having glazed eyes, I guess it was a very unpleasant nightmare.


    When I pat her, she closes her eyes and pushes back her forehead like a cat.


    Morning is still a distance away and we should go back to sleep.


    ¡¸It was, a nightmare, but probably not¡ºmy¡» nightmare¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ St, sto¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It was Otoha-senpai¡¯s, yes.¡¹


    It appears that the boobs that slept talking just a while ago are Otoha-san.


    Or rather, when I raise my face from the boobs, which are having a nightmare, true enough it is Otoha-san.


    No, I¡¯ve ended up officially moving to Asagi-sou, so I should call her Otoha-senpai.


    On top of Natsumi¡¯s bed, we are uniformly naked.


    When I take a look at Saki¡¯s bed, I see that in addition to the person in question, Miharu and Natsumi are sleeping together, entangled like cats in a pot, in nude.


    It may be a bit late for this, but there is a lack of communication, so I don¡¯t know what to say about having a play called together.


    As expected, maybe we¡¯d been too noisy, as even Otoha-senpai showed up for giving educational guidance.


    For some reason, she¡¯s sleeping naked together with us, though.


    ¡¸¡­ I believe it¡¯s a skill of the Miko class called¡ºMirror Dream (Oracle)¡». Beyond everything else, it¡¯s treated as the most unusable skill, though¡­.¡¹


    It seems to be a passive skill that allows you to receive divine oracles in your dreams while you sleep.


    For being able to see things like the future, the past, the way to solve a trouble, the answer of the test, and so on, I feel like it¡¯s a pretty useful skill, but not only can you not voluntarily activate it, you can¡¯t choose what kind of divine oracle you receive either.


    Somehow, there are many Miko skills whose effects are ambiguous like that.


    To begin with, for a skill that¡¯s effective only while you¡¯re asleep, I think you won¡¯t be able to use it in the dungeon.


    This time, she ends up experiencing connecting with the dream that Otoha-senpai is having, but if it is a nightmare, I wonder if I should wake her up here.


    ¡¸Yes. Please have sex with Otoha-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not quite right.¡¹


    Even as a fool who thought that free sex was a wonderful thing, when I actually got to experience it, I had to change my mind.


    I want to cherish the bonds I have formed, or rather, I feel danger on my life if I go any further than this.


    Otoha-senpai, who was held down by Saki and stripped by Shizuka, must have also endured it with no insertion, probably, maybe.


    It¡¯s troubling that the Shizuka and the others of these days are turning carnivorous.


    Otoha-senpai had also merely ran out strength after going through the mischief from Shizuka, and I did no scum act such as having sleep sex with them while the two were asleep, or so I¡¯d like to believe.


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, Touma-san. You normally came into me while I was asleep in the middle of the night.¡¹


    ¡¸My bad.¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all, even if you use me a hug pillow and tightly hump on me¡­. However, Otoha-senpai is not touched by you yet, Touma-san.¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that for the best?


    If she were to wake up like this, I feel that she¡¯ll go kyaa, so I¡¯d rather like to switch places with Saki.


    On the day I rape the Dormitory Leader-san, I feel like I¡¯ll end up becoming a homeless person at once.


    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s sleep rape her like this.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that logic is not quite right.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai seems to be unable to sleep, so even now, it looks like she might wake up anytime.


    ¡¸¡­ Most likely, she¡¯s not going to wake up. During the night, that is.¡¹


    I wonder if she¡¯s as much of a bad sleeper as Shizuka.


    Though, if I were to hump and have sleep sex with her, as expected she¡¯d end up waking up.


    ¡¸She¡¯s possessed by something, so I believe. I sensed an onlooker-like gaze in the dream¡­. A joyful and malicious gaze as if they are appreciating their livestock.¡¹


    ¡¸No occult stuff, since I won¡¯t be able to go to the bathroom afterward.¡¹


    For the kind of specter, I can just beat them up, but I don¡¯t fare quite well with bizarre phenomenon.


    ¡¸Rather than a ghost, it think it¡¯s probably more of a dungeon monster.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah.¡¹


    When we first met Saki, she seemed to also be possessed by some strange thing, so I guess it¡¯s not an impossible matter.


    Even as I stare or fondle her pretty beautiful breasts, I sense no particularly strange presence, but she shows no sign of waking up either.


    ¡¸It seems that there are things such as possession type monsters. They seem to rarely appear, but once you are possessed by one, it seems that you¡¯ll continue being possessed by it all the time even after returning from the death.¡¹


    It sounds like a troublesome monster.


    Come to think of it, during Miharu and Natsumi¡¯s previous class change, there was a rare class called¡ºExorcist¡», but I think it¡¯d be exceptionally effective against this kind of monster.


    I¡¯ve never seen one even in the academy grounds, so I have a feeling that it¡¯s a pretty niche class.


    ¡¸I believe it¡¯s a parasite-like something, which shows nightmares and feeds on it. As for why it emits no presence, maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been left alone with none noticing it and ends up fusing with her as deep.¡¹


    I feel that the sleep will go bad.


    Unable to sleep well the whole night due to a nightmare, won¡¯t her body become unable to last, I wonder?


    Ah, she¡¯s hiding it with foundation, but there are dark circles under her eyes.


    I wonder if her stuck-up attitude was a defense instinct as she was in a weak state.


    ¡¸This is an act of mercy. In order to save Otoha-senpai, let¡¯s sleep rape her.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, there¡¯s something wrong with that logic.¡¹


    Teased by Shizuka¡¯s fingertips, My Dick rises like American Histories.


    ¡¸If she were to¡ºConnect¡» with you, Touma-san, I believe other connection will all end up being broken¡­. If we were to corrupt the Sorority Leader, victory is as good as ours.¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka. Let¡¯s talk about it one more time.¡¹


    ¡¸It is for the sake of my happy academy life with you, Touma-san. I won¡¯t let anything to stand in my way.¡¹


    Shizuka-san uselessly boasts a steel will about this matter.


    It¡¯s just that, just a bit more, I wonder if there¡¯s a need for us to reconcile our definitions of happiness.


    ¡¸The nightmares Otoha-senpai has are a playback of her past traumas. She was gang raped by her classmates¡­. Even now, so.¡¹


    Under the futon, in addition to my penis, she seems to be reaching her hand out toward Otoha-senpai¡¯s crotch as well.


    Otoha-senpai¡¯s secret place, as she goes Nono with a face like she¡¯s about to cry, is sopping wet that it even soaks the sheet.


    ¡¸Please do overwrite her memories. For the sake of our pleasant dormitory life.¡¹

 CH 39.2

    A swirling, twisted marble like scenery was reflected in the window.


    The fake realm, constructed in the vague and ambiguous human consciousness and scooped out of human subconscious, was a solid shell as well as cage with no escape.


    It emerged in the dungeon as such existence from birth, and knew the arts to perfectly handle its own abilities.


    At first, it just drifted and blended into consciousness as a noise.


    Little by little, it siphoned power from his host, and now that its level had risen sufficiently, it had grown to the point where it could conversely trap its host inside itself.


    Soon, it would even transcend the limitations of night and sleep, and evolve to the point where it could pull the host into eternal sleep, and even drag other conscious bodies into its domain.


    This place was the inside of Otoha¡¯s dream, its kingdom.


    It was in a classroom, in the middle of a class, and the featureless teacher existence continued to draw meaningless scribbles on the blackboard.


    Originally, there were flaws on the details of the place where the person in question was not present.


    Even so, the reason it was reading from the subconscious and constructing this place was in order to increase the reality of the false world.


    The higher the reality, the closer the dream to reality, and the boundary lines of the host¡¯s consciousness become more and more blurred.


    *Creak* The back door of the classroom was opened and a male student returned.


    It tapped the shoulder of a random boy, who was sitting on his seat with a grin remaining plastered on his face.


    At once, as if the switch had been flipped, the grin plastered boy stood up and walked out of the back of the classroom.


    Serving as the backdrop, the windows on the hallway were not opened, and the doors of other classrooms were not opened either.


    It was just that the door to the men¡¯s room next to the stairs alone was easily opened.


    The stall equipped with a toilet seat second from the back.


    Inside the casually opened door, Otoha, tied to the drain pipe of the toilet bowl with a handcuff, trembled.


    Taken to the men¡¯s restroom before the morning assembly when classes began, she had been violated by her classmates who had been coming to rape her in turns ever since.


    It was not only the eleven rapists, but all the boys in her class.


    This was not a memory alteration in order to corner and torment Otoha, but truth in itself.


    With her red, flushed face faced down, Otoha didn¡¯t even turn her ahead as her lower body remained stretched out on the toilet seat.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve come to pee on the meat toilet again. Otoha-chan.¡¹


    When he rolled up Otoha¡¯s skirt, he could see white cloudy fluid leaking from the base of her crotch and dripping on the lid of the toilet seat on which her bare ass was placed.


    ¡¸That was one hell of a boring class. I¡¯d rather spend my time using this meat toilet.¡¹


    Pulling his pants and underwear down to his knees, he gave her ass some spanking, making a smacking sound echo through the toilet, before then penetrating it.


    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s totally ended up becoming one loose pussy, huh, Otoha.¡¹


    Grabbing both of her ankles and raising them up, he thrust around Otoha¡¯s lower body, which was spread into the shape of V character, without holding back.


    ¡¸Even as you act like a salted fish, your pussy sure is honest, twitching like that, girl. It¡¯s been three days since you were soaked in love potion, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s still tingling that you can¡¯t sleep at night, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s not¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, your friend Rinko and the others were worried about you, you know? They were wondering what happened for you to even be absent for three days. To skip classes and make them worried, you sure are the worst.¡¹


    Using Otoha¡¯s held up buttocks as the axis, the boy gyrated, rotating his hips up and down.


    In addition to the lingering effects of the drug, Otoha, whose G-spots of her rapidly developed vaginal inside were dug out, clenched her teeth to hold back her moans.


    During the class break, several classmates came and guarded the entrance, but instead the violation thrived on the harder side, giving rise to the echo of smacking sound.


    Of course, the boys from the other classrooms who came to the bathroom also understood exactly what was going on.


    However, as of right now, she was confined as the toilet for the exclusive use of her male classmates.


    ¡¸Kukeke, making a melting silly face like that. Does my dick feel that good?!¡¹


    Excreting sperm in a vigorous spurt, he added his sperm to the cocktail shaker exclusively used by fellow male classmates.


    ¡¸Ah, now I¡¯m refreshed. I¡¯ve gotten tired of it, though, you see. The otaku bunch in the class have yet to get enough of using it yet.¡¹


    Tossed on the toilet seat with a thud with her lower body remained exposed, Otoha¡¯s crotch, still gaping in the shape that of a penis, was dripping with cloudy sexual juice.


    ¡¸The fatty ota is in high spirits, totally intent on enslaving you for sure, you know? Good for you, he¡¯s still willing to use it even when it¡¯s turned into a loose pussy.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Here¡¯s a present from me. It¡¯s an¡ºAphrodisiac (Love Potion)¡» I just got from the dungeon yesterday, you see. I¡¯m going to put it in through anal again, so turn around and stick out your ass.¡¹


    At the sight of the gooey, flashy pink-colored liquid dribbling over his erect glans, Otoha shivered and shook her head as if she was clinging to the wall.


    Magic potion could display its effect whether it was taken orally or applied to the body surface, but in fact, the most effective route of administration was intestinal absorption through enemas.


    ¡¸Geez, you dullard¡­ Here, three additional days of your meat toilet mode.¡¹


    ¡¹Hiiii.¡¹


    There was no way she could escape, and having her ass tightly grabbed, the injection plug was inserted into Otoha¡¯s anal.


    ¡¸Oh, looks like your anal has also memorized the shape of my dick. I guess I can still use this one.¡¹


    Licking his lips before pulling out his penis, he poured every last drop of the¡ºAphrodisiac¡» into the pleats of her gaping wide anus.


    ¡¸Listen well, don¡¯t you ever forget it. The one who took out your anal virginity, and the one who developed your ass to the point where you can come from it, it¡¯s this great me, okay?¡¹


    The cocktail-smeared penis that had been shoved into the front hole was now shoved back into the back hole.


    The face of the male student who grabbed Otoha¡¯s ass from behind and shook his hips changed like he was a different person altogether.


    Pickle-like pointy nose, crescent moon-like split mouth, and the pupils of the old face like crooked eyes were squashed sideways like the eyes of a sheep.


    The avatars, except for Otoha, were all¡ºhis¡» alter egos.


    He, the¡ºDevil of Pleasure (Satyros)¡», was the ruler of this world.


    *Knock knock* The door of the stall was knocked.


    It had been set to loop, where the classmate¡¯s shifting personnel were to when break time came.


    At the same time, the avatars which popped up as merry personnel were to chip away at Otoha¡¯s heart bit by bit.


    ¡¸Oh, oh, wait a bit more. This girl¡¯s asshole is sucking me and won¡¯t let go!¡¹


    The door, which wasn¡¯t locked, was easily opened, and boys rushed in and sandwiched her back and forth to engage in double penetration play.


    Such was the program, supposed to be.


    Turning around, the Satyros-installed avatar stared absentmindedly at the bearded glasses man, shaking his hips even as his thoughts froze.


    ¡¸Haro, eburibadi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kuke.¡¹


    Getting her throat tightly grabbed, cracking sound readily echoed.


    The Satyros-installed avatar jerked and twitched as it let out a groan like a chicken that was strangled to death.


    ¡¸Aim fain senkyuu, hawa yuu?!¡¹


    The body that was lifted up while popping the hinges of the door was slammed face-first into the wall-mounted urinal.


    The sound of shattering pottery overlapped with his shriek of death throes.


    ¡¸Oh, no bad.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Why you are speaking one-sidedly in Engrish. And why you are wearing the bearded glasses, may I ask for the reason?¡¹


    Shizuka, clad in her uniform, stood there with eyes as humid as the Sahara desert.


    ¡¸A display of gentlemanship.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, there you are. Are you all right, Senpai?¡¹


    From the point of view someone of the same sex, it was one ghastly rape scene, but showing signs of neither surprised or taken aback, Shizuka began to take care of Otoha.


    ¡¸I wish for, the detoxification, of the drug.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­.¡¹


    Wrapped in the faint light of¡ºPrayer (Wish)¡» skill, Otoha let out a soft moan.

 CH 39.3

    ¡¸¡­ It seems that skills can be used here.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t quite get it, but does that mean here¡¯s within Otoha-senpai¡¯s dream?¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t affirm it since this is also my first experience, but for sure.¡¹


    Even as she noticed Touma who was thinking about totally useless things like become warm o Senpai¡¯s inside and the like, Shizuka ignored him and held up Otoha.


    ¡¸I believe it¡¯s without a doubt Otoha-senpai¡¯s mental world. And then, the existence that reproduces Otoha-senpai¡¯s trauma and chips away at her heart is the enemy. Most likely, it¡¯s the one that possessed the boy earlier, but¡­.¡¹


    The male student avatar, buried in the splinters of the shattered toilet bowl, had turned into a lumpy, featureless figure.


    Shizuka by no means had a full grasp of the current situation either.


    If Touma were to put Otoha into a state of servitude, he should be able to get rid of the monster that was possessing her too, such was no more than a wishful thinking.


    It was beyond expectation that they would be taken into the realm of what seemed to be Otoha¡¯s mental world.


    And then, originally, it should¡¯ve been only Touma, who was¡ºconnected¡» to Otoha, while she herself was most likely a freebie that had been pulled in due to the deep soul connection she had with Touma, Shizuka conjectured.


    ¡¸I see. In other words, I should just knock down everything but Otoha-senpai, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Err¡­. Yes, maybe.¡¹


    The glasses shone as Touma crunched, cracking his knuckles.


    It was a very useless optional feature of the bearded glasses.


    ¡¸Ah, but for better or worse, I believe this place is Otoha-senpai¡¯s mental world, so I think it¡¯s better to refrain from smashing things too much¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸There he is. Kill him!¡¹


    The ones who had appeared, breaking through the door of the bathroom, were a flock of boys with the same face.


    They were copy avatars of the student who was deemed to be the strongest amongst those extracted from Otoha¡¯s memory.


    He was a little younger than the one in Touma¡¯s recollections, but he was the boy who was once Ichiko¡¯s partner as well as was the opponent he had battled in the student duel (Mensur).


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    With every muscle in his body bulging, Touma blew off the door with a shoulder tackle, along with even the boy in the lead.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    For the¡ºDevil of Pleasure (Satyros)¡», who had borrowed Otoha¡¯s mental world, its pawns were the avatars that it had placed in various places.


    As the avatars grew in number along with the growth of the¡ºDevil of Pleasure¡», namely each time it leveled up, their number had gone over ninety.


    It was the same as the monster, which repeatedly possessed one avatar to another as if it was changing vehicles, possessing ninety spare lives.


    The powerhouse avatars extracted from Otoha¡¯s memories were downloaded one after another.


    ¡¸Nonsense.¡¹


    Holding down the 90th avatar, the martial arts teacher, he wrapped his arms around his neck and snapped it with a crack.


    If there was one mistake done by the¡ºDevil of Pleasure¡», it was the fact that in order to fix her mental state, it had closely reproduced the¡ºworld seen by Otoha¡» those days, which was the root point of her trauma.


    As she was overly afraid of the other party, there were indeed those who possessed more power than its own self, but that meant that there were no powerhouses who were beyond her imagination.


    It was just that, even though they would return to their mannequin form when they were brought down, in normal cases, twisting and snapping human-shaped opponents was not something that could be so casually done.


    ¡¸¡­ Good work.¡¹


    Looking somewhat refreshed, Touma¡¯s appearance had become ragged.


    Shizuka, who was embracing Otoha in a corner of the corridor, noticed the queer doll crying kiikii as it had the scruff of its neck pinched by Touma.


    With a goat-like lower body and a twisted goblin-like upper body, this was the main body of the¡ºDevil of Pleasure¡».


    It was a monster with powerful skills to parasitize the mental world and distort the world at will, but in the fake world where it had personally placed the firm fetters called¡ºreality¡», even its powerless main body ended up getting exposed.


    ¡¸Is that the ringleader?¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹


    ¡¸You can take off the bearded glasses now.¡¹


    Reluctantly taking off the bearded glasses, as if while he was at it, Touma gritted the head of the¡ºDevil of Pleasure¡».


    The twitching and spasming¡ºDevil of Darkness¡» readily ceased its movements.


    Its main body was even weaker than a goblin.


    ¡¸¡­ I still, don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Have you come to your senses?¡¹


    Otoha, stirring within Shizuka¡¯s arms, was in an unbecoming state, similar to when she was in the confinement rape scene.


    For Otoha, she still felt like she was seeing a dream exactly because she was in a dream, as she absentmindedly casted her eyes toward the devastating irrational violence.


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-kun and Shizuka-san, are you two, real ones?¡¹


    ¡¸Depends on the definition.¡¹


    ¡¸Please be quiet for a bit, Touma-san.¡¹


    Brushing aside Touma, who was pondering while pressing his finger between his eyebrows, Shizuka conveyed the situation to Otoha, who was still held within her arms to calm her down.


    Or rather, she shrewdly demanded gratitude in a few words.


    ¡¸¡­ A dream. So it¡¯s a dream, right¡­ You¡¯re, right. Even though I think that it¡¯s a dream, for me to be unable to wake up from it¡­ What a terrible nightmare.¡¹


    ¡¸A dream where you are conscious of it, such is called a lucid dream.¡¹


    ¡¸Just a bit¡­ I¡¯m starting to remember it. Looks like all this time, I¡¯ve been having the same nightmare over and over again, huh.¡¹


    The scenario of the dream world was a situation directed by the¡ºDevil of Pleasure¡».


    The Otoha in the fake world was no more than one of the actors who had been given a role.


    Otoha embraced her body with her arms that were crossed in front of her chest.


    The sense of reality that made it impossible to even distinguish between dream and reality.


    The memory of the humiliation received by her body, which possessed similar Reality to reality, was no different from the kind of psychological trauma of being actually raped in reality.


    We were speaking about Otoha here, who had had the pleasure of intercourse between men and women taught into her body in the worst form.


    The person in question was not aware since when she had been possessed, but without knowing it, she had been trained in an even worse form, using the depth of her memory.


    Even now, as she was being nursed, ember-like carnal desires were throbbing in the pit of her stomach.


    ¡¸Maybe that¡¯s partly due to the fact that you are being tightly penetrated by Touma-san in real life, I think.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a minute. Where¡¯s my body, and what are you doing with it right now?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do you not remember? When we were having sex full of love with Touma-san, with a pillow in hands, Otoha-senpai, you came to us and said, ¡ºLet me join you¡».¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s absolutely a lie, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not that kind of person, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸You are just confused since you have received damage to your mental world. So with you joining us, Otoha-senpai, we had a conve¡­ No, a full of love sixsome.¡¹


    ¡¸Just now, you were about to say convenient, weren¡¯t you? Moreover, the academy building is half destroyed, though. This is my mental world, so I can¡¯t more or less tell, but I¡¯m feeling that it¡¯s going to leave some dangerous after effects, though! Or rather, a full of love sixsome is something that¡¯d be avoided even in a fiction, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s something for fellow girls to patch up. Deciding the order beforehand is the trick for avoiding dispute.¡¹


    Touma, holding the¡ºDevil of Pleasure¡» by the neck, tried to first of all store it into the Item Box and failed.


    This was ultimately a mental world constructed from projection images.


    Touma had thought of it as a souvenir material for Mikan, so he stared at the corpse with sad eyes as it was reduced to nothingness, like how it went in the dungeon.


    ¡¸How should I put it, I have a feeling that these memories are going to completely disappear¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It feels like the memories that had turned into trauma have been pin-pointedly destroyed by force. You really are ridiculous¡­ Touma-kun.¡¹


    Looking up at Touma with a complicated expression, as if she was crying but couldn¡¯t help but laugh, Otoha quietly closed her eyes and muttered.


    ¡¸Really, so ridiculous.¡¹

 CH 40.1

    Order of the Divine Workman


    A crown of ivy on the head.


    Shaggy curly hair and an eagle nose.


    The horned cup held in one hand seems to be filled with wine.


    The therianthropic style of the lower half of the body being that of a goat, and the upper half being that of a human, half-human.


    The most distinctive feature is the penis that even in the picture protrudes from the crotch, which is always erect by default.


    In the Monster Book, it¡¯s described as a devil that is akin to the incarnation of fleshy pleasure.


    It seems to be a monster with a low encounter rate, and even its description page in the book, parts like its ability section are mostly blank.


    It seems that I¡¯ve gotten myself a pretty high rarity card here.


    My old deck cards had ended up getting confiscated, but I feel like this one is going to be a worthy first card for my new deck collection.


    I think it¡¯s probably of a tricky type.


    Even if it has a low attack power, it can toy with the opponent¡¯s deck using its special ability, or something.


    In addition to the picture of its main body, there is also a lot of other information inscribed on this¡ºMonster Card¡».


    Name, ¡ºDevil of Pleasure (Satyros)¡».


    Race, Devil (Diabolos)


    Attribute, Evil


    Rank, 1


    Ability, ¡ºPossession¡», ¡ºSoul Absorption (Energy Drain)¡», ¡ºLust¡», ¡ºFeast of Pleasure (Wonder Dream)¡»


    Existence Level, ¡î¡î¡î¡î


    ¡¸He who takes pleasure in the blessings of Dionysus. A lazy, vain devil who loves feasting and women.¡¹


    Something like that.


    I take a look at the goblin card, which I have spent my allowance to buy a single one of it out of the party¡¯s shared property.


    Name, ¡º-¡»


    Race, Goblin


    Attribute, Earth


    Rank, 1


    Ability, ¡ºGreed¡»


    Existence level, ¡î


    ¡¸He who is greedy and governs the original sin.¡¹


    A simple show of small fry-ness.


    The text also has quite a cutting corner flavor to it.


    I guess the number of ¡î marks indicates its rarity.


    And then, I think the number of ¡î corresponds to the number of skills it possesses.


    Even if you defeat a high level monster, it seems to return to level 1 when it becomes a card.


    That may seem unreasonable, but it is said that high level monsters are more likely to drop rare items, including cards.


    In case you synthesize a monster card into an equipment, it seems that one of the skills it possesses will be randomly imbued to the equipment.


    It appears that the higher you raise the rank and level of the card, the higher the success rate will be, but it seems that if the synthesis fails, the card will vanish.


    That¡¯s why the prices of monster cards are so high.


    I have a feeling that depending on the combination, I can make all sorts of romantic armor.


    But as far as I¡¯m concerned, I want to further complete my deck collection.


    ¡¸Ah.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m confiscating it.¡¹


    With a swoosh, Shizuka has gone and snatched the¡ºDevil of Pleasure (Satyros)¡» card from me.


    What an unreasonable treatment.


    ¡¸I shall take custody of it, since I¡¯m afraid that if Otoha-senpai were to see it, she¡¯d get some weird misunderstanding.¡¹


    She hands me a dorayaki instead, but I can¡¯t accept it with merely such a thing.


    Even if she adds matcha cream and chestnut butter cream dorayaki on top of it, my anger will not subside.


    Ah, the tea is delicious.


    ¡¸About the time he¡¯s getting completely domesticated.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like she¡¯s gotten totally good at handling Touma, huh. Oh, the chocolate flavor is not bad either.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s a heresy. The supreme one is Tsubu-an, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan. That¡¯s wrong.¡¹


    ¡¸Koshi-an is justice.¡¹


    Everyone is laid-back, biting and stuffing their cheeks with dorayaki.


    Sweetness is justice.


    ¡¸¡­ Geez, what in the world are you guys doing?¡¹


    Speak of the devil and you shall see.


    Otoha-senpai comes up to us, who are enjoying ourselves stuffing our cheeks with after-meal dorayaki at the student cafeteria.


    ¡¸Oops, did we miss, the meeting time?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I just happened to see you guys, so I called out to you. It¡¯s better than meeting at the entrance, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Calmly waving her hand at Seiichi, who tilts his head, she sits down at an empty seat on the table.


    We have been permitted to move into Asagi-sou, but Otoha-senpai has invited in the name of letting her check our skills as a security unit.


    To cut a long story short, we¡¯re going to do a dungeon dive together.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a big fan of anko¡­. Eh, pumpkin? Ah, this is delicious¡­ Limited time only?¡¹


    The sweet potato-like texture is also highly recommended in its own way.


    Otoha-senpai who is stuffing her cheeks, biting into the pumpkin dorayaki in her hands is cute.


    ¡¸Haa, I wonder if it¡¯s really a good idea to be so laid-back before a dungeon dive.¡¹


    ¡¸Haste makes waste, they say.¡¹


    ¡¸I have no intention of complaining about you guys¡¯ pace, but I sure have lost my heart.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai in her uniform is also fresh and nice.


    It¡¯s a uniform that is renowned for its sturdiness, to the point that even students who equip armor in the dungeons use it as innerwear.


    Nevertheless, the type who wear full-body armor, like Otoha-senpai¡¯s real equipment, is few in number.


    The basic style is the overkill of getting them before they get you, so with the exception of tank roles, everyone is fully equipped for firepower.


    In order to efficiently defeat monsters and earn EXP, it is safer and easier to sweep a large number of lower-ranked monsters than to clash against higher-ranked or similarly-ranked monsters.


    Otoha-senpai seems to be of the muscle brain style of plunging into monsters with¡ºCharge¡», so I suppose armor is necessary.


    ¡¸Well then, care to tell me now. What are your classes and levels like, I wonder? Rather than in the dungeon, right now would also be fine, right?¡¹


    Done with stuffing her cheeks, Otoha-senpai, with a cup of tea in her hands, shows a serious look on her face.


    ¡¸Ah. You¡¯re right.¡¹


    After casually looking around and confirming that there is no one nearby, Seiichi frivolously agrees.


    ¡¸To put it bluntly, the status screens of our student handbooks are bugged, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hee. Well, that¡¯s not impossible to occur. It seems that the system is unable to count things in a¡ºRaid¡» or¡ºEmergency Quest¡», after all.¡¹


    Receiving a fleeting eye contact from Seiichi, Shizuka nods her head.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯ll be faster to just show you how it actually looks like in the dungeon. By the way, I¡¯m of the¡ºThief¡» class, Mai and Shizuka are of the¡ºArts User¡» class, Himechi is of the¡ºFighter¡» class, Natsu-chan is of the¡ºOfficer¡» class, and Haru-chan is of the rare¡ºHealer¡» class.¡¹


    Receiving a gaze from Otoha-senpai, who is wide-eyed, Miharu tries to hide behind Natsumi.


    ¡¸That¡¯s really rare. Yeah, true enough, that may indeed be something you shouldn¡¯t tell others.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re also already on of us, so please don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re on the same boat now, Otoha-senpai.¡¹


    Hearing the words of Shizuka, who is sipping her tea, Otoha-senpai, her face bright red, glares at me.


    ¡¸I, I haven¡¯t acknowledged it yet okay. More importantly, what¡¯s Touma-kun¡¯s class?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah. What is it, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s being asked again, it¡¯s hard to explain, isn¡¯t it? Super troubling. Geez, why not just call it Chirem class or something then?¡¹


    The duo of Seiichi and Mai are dissing me.


    Well, I¡¯ll just have to put up with it until I level up, aiming for a re-class change, and become a robot pilot or card battler.


    ¡¸As I thought, that means it¡¯s an¡ºIrregular¡» class, isn¡¯t it? Very well. Let¡¯s have it actually shown in action.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºseventh¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸How annoying. ¨C¡ºShadow Blade¡».¡¹


    *Thud* After evading, ducking the club that was swung with all of its might, Seiichi thrust the knives in both of his hands at the shadow that fell at his feet.


    The tip of the knives sank into the shadows, not with a clank, but with a shrash, and a black spike pierced the back of the orc knight¡¯s leg.


    The wild pig-like scream was extinguished along with its head with a¡ºMagic Cannon¡» that was pin-pointedly sniped at its open mouth.


    ¡¸In short, an orc is a slightly stronger goblin, right?¡¹


    Mai¡¯s skirt fluttered as she used her horizontally stretched out right arm as a gun barrel.

 CH 40.2

    Pig-like heads and drum-like bellies.


    Huge builds with an average body length of two meters, and weight over 200 kilograms.


    The log-like arms and legs were not swelling from flabs, but muscles.


    With their shields at the ready, the flock of armed orcs that charged toward us in a phalanx formation were far more organized than goblins.


    ¡¸Kill aaaaagh!¡¹


    With her left hand on the scabbard at her waist and her right hand on the hilt, Saki, in a forward-bent posture as if she was crawling on the ground, charged toward them head-on.


    A pale sparkle flashed from the already unlocked sheath mouth.


    The shins of the orc knight who moved at the head of the phalanx formation were cut in two.


    The orc knights, whose pace became out of order, let out a spray of blood and screams.


    After starting it with Iai draw, Saki, ceasing her breath, activated¡ºFlash Attack (Scud)¡» and cut her way through the formation at once.


    The Orcs, whose arms and legs were precisely severed by the blizzard breath that blew over along with the howl, were mowed down.


    ¡¸Good boy.¡¹


    The twin sisters stroked and caressed the snow wolf from both sides as it wagged its tail triumphantly.


    *Thud* Making the floor of the dungeon echo, Touma, performing a Shiko and followed by placing his right hand on the floor, was at the ready.


    ¡¸Ready to deploy.¡¹


    From behind the crumbling Orcs, the Orc Lord, letting out a war cry, raised its great sword.


    However, the next instant, the huge body of the Orc Lord, which was enveloped with the aura of familial strengthening (Relative Enchant), was blown away by a blast of a lump of iron.


    What was left afterward was a leveling work in the name of cleanup.


    Shizuka, putting the lance back on her shoulder, wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    While she could indeed use¡ºMagic Bullet¡» now, it was not something on the level that could serve as a damage source for earning EXP.


    As expected, although Miko was a versatile hybrid class, it could be said to be not designed for combat.


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work.¡¹


    ¡¸Hard work.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. As expected, just like goblins, humanoid monsters do drop equipment, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I think it¡¯s going to be a good souvenir for Mikan-chan-senpai and the others.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Why are equipment dropping in droves like this?¡¹


    Otoha, holding her temples, shook her head.


    Humanoid monsters, which dropped arm items that could be put into another use as they were without processing, were popular.


    However, there were many cases where they possessed more wisdom than other monsters, and boasted difficulty that was not proportional to their level.


    A lot of arm items dropped by monsters such as kobolds, goblins, orcs, ogres, minotaurs, lycanthropes, centaurs, and lizardmen were magic items.


    In order to proceed with your dungeon conquest, you would need high-end items that didn¡¯t not exist in this world.


    And then, the present state was that the supply of magic items produced from discovered¡ºTreasure Chest (Jackpot)¡» alone was not enough to keep up with the demand.


    It fell behind compared to the high-end arms discovered in¡ºTreasure Chests¡» at a low rate, but many students used the arm items dropped by monsters.


    ¡¸¡­ No, to begin with, how come the superior kinds of Orcs are appearing on such a stratum?¡¹


    It was supposed to be only from the dungeon¡¯s sixth stratum onward that Orcs began to appear.


    It was a monster that didn¡¯t exist in the fourth stratum, to which she had personally heard that they would dive.


    Besides, the ones that usually appeard were¡ºOrcs¡», while¡ºOrc Knights¡» were treated as rare monsters.


    As for¡ºOrc Lord¡», it was a boss monster that only appeared as the Floor Guardians.


    Even Otoha¡¯s party, whose depth of dungeon conquest had reached the twelfth stratum, would struggle if they were to fight an Orc Knight unit head-on, and if an Orc Lord was in the mix, it would be on the level that they ought to be prepared for returning from the death.


    ¡¸Somehow, there¡¯s one huge sword guys.¡¹


    ¡¸Orkish Claymore, it says.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a katana, so I don¡¯t need it.¡¹


    ¡¸Then we can just use it for a test cut or something.¡¹


    Otoha, who was confused due to various things, unconsciously reached out her hand.


    When it came to a weapon which was a drop item from a boss class monster, moreover the popular greatsword at that, there would be a lot of people who would covet it.


    ¡¸Or rather, what happened to the great sword called¡ºShining Crusader¡» that was given to you before?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it was useful in a lot of ways.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t get it at all. And if you have it, use it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Actually, it broke. I have no use of a dull sword that can¡¯t even cut a metal rod (Overgreed Gear). When I asked Mikan-senpai to repair it, she wound up letting out a cute scream.¡¹


    Based on the name, she could hear a conversation that she couldn¡¯t bear to hear, something along destroying a magic item with another magic item.


    ¡¸As expected, when it comes to some strangely fancy weapons, they won¡¯t be able to endure Touma-kun¡¯s muscle brain play, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Be that as it may be, I don¡¯t know what to say about the sumo wrestler style, though¡­. What¡¯s the matter, Otoha-senpai?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, yes. Wait a minute. I don¡¯t know where I should begin retorting.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    A book is floating on top of Natsumi¡¯s palm, which is held out as if she¡¯s presenting it.


    The seemingly see through, holographic 3D projection has a cyber feeling to it.


    On top of the open page is a miniature garden that looks like a combination of Lego blocks, depicting the schematic drawing of the dungeon in bird¡¯s-eye view.


    It¡¯s a visualization of information obtained using¡ºLocation¡», one of the basic skills of¡ºOfficer¡» that enables them to check their position.


    It¡¯s a skill that has been put in the back burner, since after Natsumi became a¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡», a superior class of¡ºOfficer¡», the¡ºSearch Guide (Navigate)¡» skill has been too convenient.


    It seems that originally, these are data portrayed into the brain, but she¡¯s projecting the image so that it can be seen by the other members as well.


    It seems to be an application of the¡ºMaterialization (Realize)¡» skill that summons monsters from cards.


    ¡¸True enough, the information of the stratum is displayed, too. No, I guess since the base level has risen, the acquired displayed entries have also increased, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸In short, what does that mean?¡¹


    As Mai slyly tilts her head, Seiichi crosses his arms and tells her.


    ¡¸This place, it¡¯s the seventh stratum. I wonder since when did we get off the rails.¡¹


    Well, if it differs only by three, isn¡¯t that no more than measurement error?


    Everyone except Seiichi is like: hee~.


    In fact, I don¡¯t know where the appropriate level range is, but everyone¡¯s level is also rising steadily, so I guess there¡¯s no problem even if we go on as is.


    We haven¡¯t gotten any souvenirs for Mikan-senpai and the others since goblins haven¡¯t appeared these days, so I guess it may be a good idea to do leveling while crushing the orc colonies around here.


    Humanoid monsters are more fun and worth fighting.


    I try opening the party member status again.


    Funasaka Touma (Raijin, level 2)


    Onodera Seiichi (Ninja, level 22)


    Ashiya Shizuka (Miko, level 20)


    Susukino Mai (Sorcery User, level 24)


    Nangou Saki (Sword Master, level 21)


    Kandzuka Miharu (Priest, level 12)


    Kandzuka Natsumi (Guide, level 12)


    Aobayama Otoha (Knight, level 18)


    As expected, it feels like the wall from the second step level 20 is thick.


    After heartily leveling up, Saki has finally gone and surpassed Shizuka.


    By the way, Otoha-senpai¡¯s level, which I¡¯ve come to be able to see after forming a party and going into the dungeon with her, is not as high as I thought it would be.


    If I should add while we¡¯re at it, my feeling of being left behind is no joke.


    ¡¸¡­ Ok. In short, our current position is on par with the second year dungeon group, right?¡¹


    Seiichi floats an evil smile on his face.


    I guess he¡¯s happy since his level is higher than Otoha-senpai, but what a small-minded man he is.


    When I turn my gaze toward Otoha-senpai, who for some reason is keeping a little distance from me, she turns bright red and averts her gaze.

 CH 40.3

    ¡¸So. In fact, around where is it? Your standing position, I mean, Otoha-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s a tsundere, so she¡¯s acting all shy, but she¡¯s already fallen all over Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No doubt about it~. With the keyword of: for the sake of Touma-kun, she readily agree to dungeon sex, after all.¡¹


    Perhaps realizing that she¡¯s being gossiped about from everyone¡¯s gazes, Otoha-senpai who is intently glaring at me is quite a cutie.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a good idea to take her in as a sub member. Since practical experience is probably pretty important, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, for a while, let¡¯s take her with us every time to absorb the know-how.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s a Kukkoro Choroin just like her appearance says. So let¡¯s corner her by deliberately not include her in the night duty¡¯s rotations.¡¹


    Shizuka adds to the seemingly displeased Saki and the others.


    The Snow Wolf¡¯s fluffiness feels good.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, aahn¡­.¡¹


    I crawl and put the tip, which has ended up slipping out with a pop, back into the bottom of her tiny ass.


    On top of my crossed legs, Mikan-senpai, in cuddly style face to face, is arching back with a shudder.


    Using her thighs as springs, Mikan-senpai¡¯s ass begins to bounce once again.


    ¡¸¡­ Auu, Touma-kun¡­ not good¡­ this is not goood¡­.¡¹


    Even as she say not good, Mikan-senpai is still clinging to me with her arms wrapped around my back.


    It feels a bit desolate from the lack of breast cushion, but these are taboo words, since if I were to point that out, she would sulk, puffing up her cheeks like roasted mochi.


    All of the Senpai from the Ex Adept Worker have already finished moving to Asagi-sou.


    Compared to the other girls¡¯ dormitories, it seems that there were more vacant rooms in Asagi-sou.


    Even if they don¡¯t take the trouble of moving, such a thought by no means not crossed my mind, but I¡¯m not so much of a sleazebag not to notice the feeling of Senpais who have come even at the expense of disbanding their club.


    ¡¸Yup, yup. If you had feigned ignorance there, maybe I would¡¯ve had to remind you.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m a healthy boy, after all.¡¹


    If I have to¡ºreceive¡» cute girls like Mikan-senpai and the others, my only response would be: please.


    Remaining naked and immodestly sitting cross-legged on the bed, Rinko-senpai grins widely.


    ¡¸Once every two days within the rotations of Shizuka-chan and the others. You get to take all twelve of us at once, so too healthy, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Auu¡­.¡¹


    I put the tip, which yet again ends up slipping out with a pop, back into Mikan-senpai¡¯s ass again.


    Frame-wise, I end up hitting the deepest part with only half of it entering Mikan-senpai, so it ends up easily going pop.


    It goes pop following Mikan-senpai¡¯s inexperienced self-swing, which seems to be gradually getting better and better.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m rushing her or anything, but Mikan-senpai gradually getting teary-eyed is lovely.


    ¡¸You¡¯re such a bully, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    Remains sticking closely to me on my crossed legs, Mikan-senpai, her body wrapped with a blanket, puffs up.


    ¡¸I guess I do understand your feeling.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who is lying face down on the bed and squishy squashing her boobs, puts her side face on her arm.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sensing a lewd gaze here, but for it to not yet wither is plain exasperating. Or rather, are you still going to continue?¡¹


    Her ass, bared as she remains lying face down, is bouncily twerking.


    Due to the chemical reaction of the hazardous material hitting Mikan-senpai¡¯s back, chain reaction occurs on her puffed up cheeks.


    ¡¸Both of you, what time do you think it is, I wonder? If you don¡¯t properly get a night¡¯s rest, you¡¯ll sleep in, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm~, that¡¯s why we refrained from barging into the night duty room and stuck to the rotation system, but it looks like you¡¯re going to sleep in again, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    When everyone came to stay over in the night duty room with pillows in hands, it had quite a crowded feeling to it.


    Seiichi ran away before anything else, so it¡¯s one isolated and helpless platoon.


    Rather than bedroom intimate activity, it has more of a merry friendly boot camp feeling to it.


    It¡¯s a total chaos where there are some girls who are asleep, who are doing their homework, and who are starting to go chuchu with each other.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, with Ume-chan, the¡ºFortress Architect (Ingeniator)¡» taking the lead, I wonder if they have consulted you about the remodeling plan of the night duty room.¡¹


    I have a feeling that this is going to turn into one hell of an amusement love hotel.


    ¡¸Everyone sure is valiant. For them to be able to have sex with Touma-kun without hesitation even though he¡¯s in possession of a harem. Despite the fact that the person in question is a Peerless-kun that will instantly hump and use her ragged if there¡¯s a girl on the bed.¡¹


    While making her ass jiggle, Rinko-senpai sends me a flirtatious gaze.


    ¡¸To vent your lust by using Mikan-chan¡¯s secret place while getting aroused by my ass, you sure are the worst. Is that the true charm of having a harem, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Nooo¡­¡¹


    Pulling up the blanket to her face, Mikan-senpai goes and curls herself up.


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to also do me again after savoring Mikan-chan, aren¡¯t you? I wonder how far to the endless you¡¯ll go today.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡»


    What¡¯s written on the signboard grandly hung at the entrance of the Asagi-sou meeting room is the name of our newly established club.


    For better or worse, (Provisional Clubroom) being properly written at the corner stems from our conscience.


    ¡¸Y, you guys, really¡­.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, pressing her temples with her hand as if she¡¯s enduring a headache, is trembling.


    ¡¸E, err, Otoha-chan, I heard that you said that you were okay with it¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I did receive your words to do as we please, after all. So it¡¯s no problem, no?¡¹


    Behind the flustered Mikan-senpai, Rinko-senpai, placing her hand on her shoulder, gives her a thumbs up.


    ¡¸As expected, it only sinks in for real when we get ourselves a club room.¡¹


    ¡¸Tell me about it~. I also helped out, you know~.¡¹


    ¡¸Human-wave tactics, it is.¡¹


    The Senpais, who are inside the room, are going clank clank, in the middle of renovating it.


    The materials brought over from the Ex¡ºAdept Workers¡» club room are piled altogether in the depth of the room.


    Speaking of the renovation, it seems that they¡¯re planning to also set up a counter and a workshop.


    There¡¯s quite a lot of noise, but it looks like they¡¯ve already finished making various necessary arrangements, such as offering free armor maintenance for Asagi boarding students.


    They seem to also have circulated dormitory circular notices, but Otoha-senpai, the leader, alone appears to have been left out.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯re violating any particular academy or dorm rules, though.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a matter of common sense.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Tell me about it~.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai. Let¡¯s have some talk later. Together with Touma-san.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is all prickly like a threatening cat, ends up becoming quiet after being whispered to by Shizuka from behind.


    The Senpais, who are going clank clank as they remodel a part of the dormitory, seem to be totally enjoying themselves.


    I think that the Senpais, who are in possession of¡ºCraftsman¡» classes, as expected have a¡ºCraftsman¡» disposition from the start.


    Rather than ending up obtaining failure classes, I guess they are more like doing whatever they can to walk down the path that suits them best.


    They seem to be not very good at dungeon battles, but as comrades of the same club, all we have to do is boost their level up.


    I feel sorry that things have ended up with the club created by Mikan-senpai getting annexed and absorbed, but the person in question is looking up at the signboard of the brand new club with a smile.


    ¡¸Touma-kun. Let¡¯s do our best together from now on!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Of course.¡¹


    The sparkling eyes of Mikan-senpai tell me.


    To turn this club into an ever-victorious invincible club that dominates all of those who oppose us and traverses the mountains of body and rivers of blood.


    My eyes are telling her that as the one inheriting her will, I shall accomplish my duty, I have such a feeling.


    No doubt about it.


    We look up at the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» signboard with renewed seething fighting spirit.

 CH 40.4

    Pasifista


    The Masked Clown £ÛHarlequin£Ý


    Member recruitment for a temporary dungeon conquest party.


    So to speak, the affiliation free students who were looking for a temporary recruitment party gathered at a place called the temporary square.


    It was at a corner of the entrance hall, just before the stairs leading to the basement where the Rashomon was located.


    It was by no means designated by the academy, but rather it was a place that had somehow naturally come to be.


    Takehiko, who had sneaked into one of the temporary parties, was absentmindedly leaning his back against the wall, mingling with the small talk, as they waited for the fifth person to join, which was the party¡¯s member limit.


    During his application, he had claimed his class to be¡ºNone (Novice)¡», but his standing up figure was a sight to behold.


    Both the short sword at the back of his waist and the gauntlet in his left hand were magic items he had acquired in the dungeon.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t tell the members of the temporary party about it.


    He had no intention of joining a highly conscious-type of a party that required one to show off their equipment during the party recruitment.


    In such temporary parties, even for first-year students, the recruitment condition was for them to have already undergone class change, and they were asked to show their student handbook to confirm their class.


    Unable to make up his mind to do a re-class change, Takehiko had continued to stay as a¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡».


    Even so, he had been able to enjoy himself enough in a lot of ways, to at least carry out dungeon dives through the temporary square every day even during the consecutive holidays.


    The recruiter of this temporary party was Youko, a girl from the first year sheep group who had just had a class change to¡ºFighter¡».


    A girl with good tightness who he had easily creampied three times in a row in the restroom three days ago.


    The other female member is Sumire, a girl from the first year rooster group with a spear in her hand.


    She was someone whom with he¡¯d formed a party only once before the consecutive holidays, but she was also the girl whom with he had lifted the unprocessed creampie ban for the first time during the post logout doll sex, so he had some recollection of her.


    If you included the intra-party orgy sex in the dungeon, he had tasted more than half of the girls in the temporary square.


    Every day during the consecutive holidays, he took out one girl in the morning and one in the afternoon and locked themselves in the restroom, so he had already marked all the outstanding girls.


    The third and the fourth male member, who was finally secured, was not worth remembering.


    During this dungeon dive, all of them unusually logged out safely without anyone dropping out.


    Trading the crystals they had picked up and collected on the first stratum at the purchasing department, they transferred it evenly to everyone¡¯s cards and then dispersed.


    If drop items or treasure chests were found, there might be a dispute over the settlement, but those were not things that came up often.


    From the purchasing department, he moved his legs toward the men¡¯s restroom in the classroom building and went straight to a stall with a Western-style toilet bowl.


    The first thing he did was to have Youko, who had a long sword strapped to her waist belt, thrust her hips out.


    From behind, he rolled over her skirt with his left hand and grabbed it along with her belt.


    With his right hand, he pulled down her lime green panties and laid her buttocks bare.


    Youko¡¯s body, who he had started interfering with since right after the liquidation, was getting into the just right state while they were moving on foot.


    The excitement of seeing panties peeking and flickering during the battles in the dungeon was smoldering, and the penis that was towering between the legs was inserted as it was.


    ¡¸Eahn¡­.¡¹


    Youko let out a moan, her ass shuddering and her hands pressed against the wall.


    Getting the ass spitted on once, her vagina shivered from the penetration it hadn¡¯t received in three days.


    Savoring the sense of resistance of the still immature stiff flesh, Takehiko pulled out for once once the shape of the hole was loosened.


    Making Sumire, who was standing behind him, line up next to her, he similarly laid her ass bare before plugging and adjusting her with his penis.


    And then, holding Youko¡¯s belt with his right hand and Sumire¡¯s belt with his left like reins, Takehiko began to go alternately between the two meat toilets following his whims.


    The first time he broke his limit was as expected inside Youko¡¯s ass.


    Remaining buried up to the roots, he enjoyed the tightness and squeezed the sperm out.


    As it was, the reproductive limb, which had gone limp amidst the quagmire, arched back within the flesh mud with an oomph.


    Drawing a sperm thread, the penis was pulled out of Youko¡¯s ass and then plunged into Sumire¡¯s ass with a squelch.


    He intruded upon Youko¡¯s ass several times along the way, and after sufficiently heightening the pleasure, he inserted it into Sumire¡¯s ass and shot his cum into it.


    ¡¸Hahiii¡­.¡¹


    Holding her hips in place, he went and pounded the hips, following his mood and the tightness around his penis.


    With their egos repressed and their thought domains, where most of the domain had been intercepted, suppressed, the pleasure of carnal desire alone was simply dominating their minds.


    Truly a free use raw onahole state.


    With a spurt, sperm accumulated in the crevice at the depth of the vagina, which had been expanded by the glans, and the pulled out penis then moved to Youko¡¯s ass.


    The smacking, slimy, and unrestrained pistoning dug into Youko¡¯s ass.


    As he got the two side by side and had a sex comparison, he found that Youko¡¯s ass had better compatibility with him, while Sumire¡¯s holes were more of a change of pace, but he equally treated the two as seed sacks for pouring his sperm.


    In any case, if he kept dumping his load into one person, she¡¯d end up getting filled with sperm in the amount with no way of glossing over.


    He would end up having to stop since making an alibi was a pain, but if the sperm were to drip on the floor through their panties, even with the auto-correcting alteration of their memory, it would cease to be consistent.


    The effect of¡ºSelf-Consolation (Regenerate)¡» that he used just before they logged out of the dungeon was still in effect, and he could feel sperm being reloaded in his ball sack right after he emptied it out.


    With the sex combo skill of¡ºPossession¡» followed by¡ºEvasion (Escapism)¡», even in a normal state, if he took advantage of the opening as they let their guard down, he would come be able to enjoy meat toilet time for an hour after logging out.


    He shot the second consecutive shot without pulling out, the fifth one in total, into Youko¡¯s ass, as she was slightly dripping with sweat on the ass.


    Pulling Youko¡¯s belt up, whose knees were merrily dancing, he poured in everything until the last pulse.


    After squeezing his glutes as if he was squeezing out the last drop of his piss, Takehiko plugged his sticky, semen-coated penis back into Sumire¡¯s ass.


    Slowly, the apparent symptom-less poison infected them.


    Takehiko¡¯s poison, rubbed under their unconsciousness, was making it easier for him to join in their next temporary party recruitment.


    Remaining unconscious, the girls were made to accept Takehiko¡¯s existence.


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹


    Arching backward, Takehiko poured his semen into Sumire¡¯s ass.


    He also endured the urge to ejaculate, which he had come to be able to control however he liked by saving it, for as much as it was worth, as he could shoot it out over and over again under the grace of¡ºSelf-Consolation (Regenerate)¡».


    Using the inside of Sumire, who was burning hotly, his penis was made to stand up again.

 CH 41.1

    Failing Mark


    The soft green young leaves were gradually growing in depth, and the smell of the mountain mixed with the wind was beginning to change.


    The scenery depictable through the window was lushly green, instead of such a depiction, it was nothing more than an uncivilized primeval forest.


    The surroundings of Toyoashihara Academy were a land of solitary island that went beyond the countryside.


    The bell at the clock tower signaled the conclusion of class.


    The sluggishness after the consecutive holidays had worn out, and in the classrooms the topic of club activity could be heard from all over the place.


    For the first-year students, this was a new event element that was added after the May consecutive holidays.


    Just as there were those who were headhunted by some upperclassmen¡¯s clubs based on ability, luck, or connections, there were also those who formed new clubs with fellow classmates they were close with.


    Also, as a special product of this period of time, temporary recruitment stalls were set up in front of the club building.


    ¡¸There¡¯s this thing called club rank, you see. And newly formed clubs are all granted the lowest rank of F (Free).¡¹


    Sitting down on his desk, Seiichi stroked the LCD screen of his student handbook with his fingertips.


    ¡¸In order to create a club, you need ten or more members. And then, the maximum number of members is twenty. The number increases to twenty-five when you rise to C rank, thirty for B rank, thirty-five for A rank, and forty for S rank.¡¹


    ¡¸Is there any benefit in increasing the number of your members?¡¹


    Mai, her elbow on the desk, tilted her head.


    ¡¸Hmm, well, you will be provided with budget based on your member counts by the academy.¡¹


    The provided Sen, the academy¡¯s local currency, was by no means such a significant sum, for the small time clubs as well as the enjoy group whose earnings from the dungeon were meager, it was one of their source of income.


    On the other hand, as they didn¡¯t require as much budget as the earnest martial clubs that strove to rank up, they had the tendency to carefully select their club members even if they had more slots.


    ¡¸Lastly, club rooms are by no means assigned to all F-ranked clubs, it¡¯s like they are passed from one club to another where those with most member counts are given priority.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess, it looks like both of it are irrelevant to us, huh~.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s take what we are able to take.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right~.¡¹


    Mai nodded to the words of Shizuka, who was sitting sideways on her chair.


    The newly established club, the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡», had a total of nineteen members, seven first-year students and twelve second-year students.


    Most of the first-year students¡¯ newly established clubs that flooded in at this time of the year were slithering just barely above the bare minimum member limit.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only from rank B above that we are properly treated as a club authorized by the academy, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸What should we to do to raise our rank?¡¹


    ¡¸It depends on your ranking in the inter-club tournament that is held once every four months. It¡¯s a competition for the slots of four superior S rank, twelve A rank, and forty-eight B rank.¡¹


    Even if you left S rank and A rank aside, starting from B rank you would also be provided with a splendid club building instead of a prefabricated one.


    In addition, even if you were similarly of B rank, there was a significant difference in the quality of the club rooms that were assigned based on the order of your rank, providing a situation where rivalry was perpetually fanned.


    ¡¸Then, it looks like A rank is going to be tough, so for the time being, we¡¯ll go with B rank first, right?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, come on, don¡¯t be so ridiculous. You¡¯re skipping ranks too much, aren¡¯t you? No matter how you look at it, suddenly aiming for B rank is impossible¡­ right?¡¹


    ¡¸Do as you see fit.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you, a feudal lord?¡¹


    In fact, he was not a feudal lord, he was just a club president.


    Seiichi let out a sigh at the words of Touma, who was limply slumped on the desk.


    ¡¸Umm, even the as expected Touma-kun is dried up?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because he¡¯s hungry, I believe.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-chan-senpai and the others were all glossy, after all. Just how many calories he expended in one night, I wonder¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks to that he¡¯s able to take captive Mikan-chan-senpai and the others, after all. Most of the club member slots have been filled, so in order for Touma-kun to increase his harem member further, we have to raise our rank as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve already had all necessary personnel in order to conquer the dungeon, so I¡¯m not going to say anything about additional members, though. By the way, the inter-club tournament is in June, you know?¡¹


    Putting back his handbook into his pocket, Seiichi crossed his legs.


    ¡¸Before that, don¡¯t forget that we have midterm tests awaiting us, okay? I think there¡¯s nothing that¡¯ll particularly prove to be a problem, though.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡ªSo, who in the world are those kids?¡¹


    Formerly the meeting room of Asagi-sou, currently the temporary club room of the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡».


    When you opened the door you¡¯d find a reception counter and display cabinets, there were already no shadows of the meeting room left.


    A small lounge was set up in front of the counter, treated as a free space where as long as one was a boarding student there, they were able to enjoy the special blend of tea made by the¡ºOrder of The Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡».


    ¡¸By any chance, are you referring to Touma-kun and his merry band of friends?¡¹


    Rinko, closing her eyes at the aroma rising from the teacups, tilted her head.


    Otoha, sitting on the chair on the other side of the small round table, leaked out a sigh.


    ¡¸Yes. These kids¡¯ party, it¡¯s a bit abnormal, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm, the sex therapy in the dungeon? Shizuka-chan said it was indispensable since Touma-kun would overheat and lose his temper otherwise, though. Well, I¡¯m glad that you seem to have also fit in in no time at all, Otoha.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re wro¡­ I haven¡¯t fit it or anything! Or rather, do stop treating me as one of you so naturally.¡¹


    ¡¸You sure not know when to give up¡­.¡¹


    In the newly established¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡», mainly Shizuka and Rinko were engaged in practical activities.


    Most of the information was shared.


    The ones registered as vice president were Shizuka and Mikan, but even during the¡ºWorkman Workshop (Adept Workers)¡» days, the one who had actually filled the coordinator role was Rinko.


    The President being treated as a mascot-like symbol was no different even now.


    ¡¸We¡¯re talking about those kids right now.¡¹


    ¡¸Aye aye, sir.¡¹


    ¡¸Anyway, those kids are absolutely odd, aren¡¯t they? Seiichi-kun used ninjutsu, so I guess he¡¯s probably a second class¡ºNinja¡», Mai-chan too, given that she was able to throw a barrage of magic like that, she should¡¯ve turned into a superior class of¡ºArts User¡» branching. As for Saki-chan¡­ That girl, somehow she¡¯s stronger than me, though?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. That girl is bluntly speaking a gifted person, or perhaps a genius beyond the category of normal human, so I suppose you¡¯d probably be better off not paying it undue attention. Given that she is able to communicate and understand Mikan-chan, I guess that¡¯s how it is, after all.¡¹


    Just as there was the saying, like attracts like, Rinko thought it was probably sympathy of a sensitive race that differed from ordinary humans.


    Accepting in such a clear manner would make things easier for both sides.


    ¡¸In short, it¡¯s just a matter of these kids having higher¡ºlevel¡» than us, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Impossible.¡¹


    ¡¸In fact, that¡¯s just how it is, after all. You¡¯ll surely come to understand it once you come over to our side for real, Otoha.¡¹


    Shizuka and Rinko¡¯s opinions conformed to each other pertaining to where to draw the line on sharing information.


    Otoha, who had not clarified her standing position, was ultimately still treated as an¡ºoutsider¡».


    ¡¸Well, I suppose there¡¯s no doubt about these kids¡¯ party being battle maniacs. They dive right after the opening of gate of Rashomon and wholly do exploration until the closing of gate, you know. Not to mention that it¡¯s in search and destroy mode.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly why, that¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? They charge and trample down raid enemy-like opponents, you know? Not to mention that it¡¯s in a successive battle mode.¡¹


    ¡¸These kids have been traveling through the area off the map, after all. If they can¡¯t do that much, they won¡¯t be able to move forward, will they? And thanks to that, they bring us tons of rare materials.¡¹


    That in itself was by no means a violation of the rules.


    There was a risk of monsters that exceeded the recommended level of the stratum directed by the academy appearance, but you could aim for drops such as materials and magic items from rare and upper category monsters.

 CH 41.2

    While there were seldom parties who would challenge the uncharged area while being fully aware of such risks, most of them ended up giving up not long after.


    What increased the difficulty of conquering the uncharted areas was the existence of what were known as transcendent individuals (Overborder).


    Deviating from the level constraints of the stratum control value, in addition to the guardians of the realm gate (Gatekeeper), they also sauntered the dungeons as¡ºRoaming Threat (wandering monster)¡».


    In case such a transcendent individual went astray into the charted area, the academy would treat it as a recommended enemy for military warfare (Raid Enemy) and issue an emergency subjugation quest.


    ¡¸¡­ See, there¡¯s one irrational kid that makes marry during such an anti-boss battle, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, I suppose that¡¯s just how it is. I think it¡¯s exactly due to that kid crushing any raid enemies that they are able to conquer even the off map area, though.¡¹


    The question of who in the world they were had not been resolved.


    To begin with, even Rinko and the others didn¡¯t know who in the world Touma was.


    And then, Touma himself was the one who knew the least.


    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter how irrational or unreasonable Touma-kun is. But him being the strongest borderline irrational is dependable to serve as our representative, I guess.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hmm, mumumumu~¡¹


    Rinko, stroking and wiping her wet hair with a towel, tilted her head at Mikan, who was crossing her arms and raising a cut groan.


    Even though Asagi-sou had many vacant dorm rooms, there was no way they could provide private rooms for the eleven people who wished to move in.


    As with the first-year students, they were assigned one room per two people.


    Sitting on the bed and shaking her body from side to side, Mikan looked like a self-righting doll.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Mikan-chan.¡¹


    Sitting down on her own bed, Rinko put the towel around her neck.


    ¡¸Err, you see. I was told by Touma-kun, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I think you having a tiny boobs is a kind of status, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not about boobs!¡¹


    Mikan exploded like a land mine going boom but quickly deflated and held her own chest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s said that for boys, the shape is more important than the size, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯s not about such a thing¡­.¡¹


    In the first place, Mikan¡¯s breasts were more in the category of¡ºminute¡» as opposed to¡ºsmall¡».


    She boasted no bulges on the level where one could appreciate their shape.


    ¡¸Well, looking at Touma-kun¡¯s party members, I suppose them being huge or small doesn¡¯t seem to matter.¡¹


    Rinko¡¯s breasts ¨C which if one had to put it were voluptuous, on a completely different level than that of Mikan¡¯s ¨C pushed up her shirt from the inside.


    Taking a glance at the boing mountain range with hateful eyes, Mikan shivered and shook her head.


    ¡¸Well, leaving the joke in moderation. What is it that you were told by Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, yes. It¡¯s about¡ºCraftsman¡» battle methods in the dungeon, but¡­.¡¹


    In the name of leveling up the club members, the¡ºCraftsman¡» members were set to join Touma and his party in turn.


    In fact, they did carry out power leveling too, but the main objective was information sharing based on the Interface upon forming a party with them and diving through Rashomon.


    Compared to the battle skills of combat classes, the¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡» of¡ºCraftsman¡» had dull movements and was unusable, but as they boasted plenty of power and armoring, it was a different story if they were up against monsters whose mobility had been crushed.


    But it was only possible exactly with them receiving cooperation from the party members, thus giving them recognition as a burden class after all.


    ¡¸Maybe you¡¯re having a misunderstanding about battle methods, so I was told.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­.¡¹


    Rinko, ceasing her movements, became indignant.


    Even though they were already self-aware about it being not a class suitable for combat, she thought putting it like that was too much.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­. You see, we got a big hammer from a treasure chest.¡¹


    ¡¸Those kids, them easily finding a treasure chest just like that again.¡¹


    In case you were exploring the charted area normally, it was considered good luck to find a treasure chest once a month.


    ¡¸It was a magic hammer this big, but¡­.¡¹


    Mikan did a banzai with both hands, but in fact the handle part alone was over two meters long, so it wasn¡¯t even close.


    It was a¡ºNamed Vessel¡» with an ability called¡ºShock Hammer (Impact Mazur)¡» enchanted into it.


    It was a magic item that caused vibration at the moment of impact, penetrating armor and causing damage.


    ¡¸And I was told to have Goliath-kun wield it, you see. And then, we blew off a big lizard-chan I¡¯d never seen before with a kaboom.¡¹


    ¡¸You did, Mikan-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Goliath-kun did.¡¹


    What Mikan named Goliath was an avatar with no self-consciousness that traced her image of the¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡».


    It could be said that he was made to wield it because it was a simple weapon called hammer that basically needed only to be swung with all his might.


    Putting it the other way around, if the person in question were to learn combat arts, ¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡» had the potential to be able to wield all sorts of weapon.


    ¡¸¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡¹


    To begin with, what so-called combat style of¡ºCraftsman¡» had not been established at the academy.


    They were not taken seriously from the start.


    ¡¸After that, you see. Is there no customization or optional equipment? He asked.¡¹


    ¡¸You mean, for the¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡»?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Like using monster materials to give him reinforced armor, or additional muscles, or projectile weapons, or jet boosters¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a minute, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    Rinko, holding her eyebrows, shut her eyes.


    The monster materials collected from the dungeon might have a material form, but they were essentially miasma and magical energy itself.


    Since the miasma concentration was high around the academy, the deterioration rate was moderate, but if left alone, they would eventually disintegrate as if they were melting into the air.


    In case of other magic items whose basic constituent material was magic element, their magic power would disappear, but in case of monsters materials which were magic element itself, all of it would end up getting reduced.


    As far as deterioration was concerned, the armor made of monster materials that Otoha used for instance, there would not be a problem as long as it was brought into the dungeon and allowed to absorb the miasma periodically.


    In other words, materialized magical energy was the same constituent material as their¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡».


    ¡¸Yes. Yes, it¡¯s doable. It¡¯s doable, should be¡­ We won¡¯t be able to tell for sure until we actually try it out, though.¡¹


    It was ultimately an alter ego of the person in question, so customization that deviated from the model such as adding more arms was considered to be difficult.


    In addition, it was believed that the¡ºReinforced External Skeleton (Armed Golem)¡», whose form varied from person to person even if they were similarly¡ºCraftsman¡», reflected the subconscious of the person in question.


    There would surely be a need to do some careful verification for carrying out a customization.


    However, if realized, it would surely be a battle power upgrade for the¡ºCraftsman¡», worthy of being called a revolution even.


    ¡¸And then, then, you see! There are these so-called armor-piercing insects, right? Those scary ladybugs that fly at you with a vyoom. You see, if we incorporate the propulsion organ of those things into Goliath-kun¡¯s elbow parts. He would come to be able to shoot an amazing dynamite punch with a kabam.¡¹


    ¡ºArmor-Piercing Beetle (Penetrate Beetle)¡» was an insect-type monsters which was feared as well as called with the alias of¡ºKnight Killer¡».


    It possessed a biological jet propulsion organ as well as an exoskeleton that boasted sturdiness beyond that of steel.


    Moreover, it was a small and hard-to-discover monster, so if you were to get caught off guard and eat a charge attack from it, it could penetrate even the armor of a vanguard class.


    ¡¸¡­ Mikan-chan, let¡¯s have a talk about it for a bit. I¡¯m going to call Touma-kun too, so wait a minute, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸E, err, today is Shizuka and the others¡¯ turn, so right about now¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I think it will be over soon. Maybe, before dawn.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    So sleepy.


    So dangerously sleepy.


    The weather outside the window is nice and warm.


    It¡¯s still a little early for the cicadas to start singing, but I can hear the chirping of birds from the direction of the mountains.


    Ah, so sleepy.


    Maintaining my consciousness is hard.


    It¡¯s as if my eyes are being sprinkled with sleepy sand.


    However, class is something you should take seriously.


    Dozing off is out of the question.


    ¡¸No, just obediently take a nap already. I don¡¯t think anyone will try to wake you up, after all.¡¹


    I can hear a devilish temptation in Seiichi¡¯s voice, but I ignore it.

 CH 41.3

    ¡¸The default noh mask is becoming like that of a hannya, after all. It¡¯s on the level that even as someone who¡¯s gotten used to it, I¡¯d raise a scream if I were to see it off guard.¡¹


    ¡¸I wondered if you were so sleepy that you were gritting your teeth. The people around us are taking an early leave due to stress, though.


    ¡¸¡­ In my opinion, there seem to be monsters that launch sleep-inducing attacks too, so might as well use this chance to train my sleep resistance, splatter all.¡¹


    ¡¸You, the end of your words is getting weird, isn¡¯t it? No matter how you think about it.¡¹


    Begone, you devil.


    I¡¯m in the middle of undergoing a trial right now.


    I feel like I¡¯m achieving enlightenment, just like Buddha, who brushed aside the temptation of Mara, the incarnation of worldly desires.


    I shalt accomplisheth the six-root purification and reacheth nirvana.


    The white sacr¡¯d kaleidoscope flashes in mine own mind, and as I am being lib¡¯rat¡¯d from the earthly desires and the woes of sir, I cometh in toucheth with the sooth of the univ¡¯rse.


    This is the sooth of the w¡¯rld.


    A warmth ov¡¯rflowing with soft and tranquil bliss.


    ¡¸¡­ Are you awake?¡¹


    ¡¸Mine own aye has¡¯t been hath opened.¡¹


    I was supposed to be sitting in my seat in the classroom, but for some reason I seem to be sleeping soundly on Shizuka¡¯s lap pillow.


    I attain enlightenment that a girl¡¯s lap pillow is nirvana.


    ¡¸For God¡¯s sake, let me sleep, as you said that, we were unanimously driven out of the classroom.¡¹


    ¡¸Soree.¡¹


    I ended up getting Shizuka involved.


    Or rather, how did she carry me here, I wonder?


    Don¡¯t tell me, was I carried here in a princess carry? That¡¯s a little embarrassing.


    Let¡¯s borrow the class notes from Seiichi.


    Despite appearance, he¡¯s quite a good penman.


    Even a bench bed with the hedge as the background will turn into a comfortable bedding if it¡¯s combined with Shizuka¡¯s lap pillow.


    The sun is shining gently through the trees, and the air smells of grass and earth.


    Apparently, we are in the garden near the library.


    Perhaps because it¡¯s still in class period, the presences of people around are, well, they appear no more than sparsely.


    It seems that there are several groups of misbehaving students who are skipping class and going ahnahnahn.


    I think it¡¯s truly a school with freedom when it comes to such sexual morality.


    Shizuka¡¯s right hand that is stroking my head is endlessly gentle, if I close my eyes, I feel like I¡¯ll end up drifting to Nirvana again.


    However, her simultaneously rubbing my ass with her left hand has a very, train molestation feeling to it.


    With shame, humiliation and pleasure for having been sexually teased mixing with each other, I¡¯m like a splash mountain.


    No, well, I don¡¯t splash simply from receiving ass stimulation, but I do raise a mountain.


    ¡¸Last night, nuisance barged in while we were at it, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Besides, we haven¡¯t had time to be alone lately.¡¹


    True enough, I feel like I have always been with someone.


    It¡¯s an academy life with us living in a dormitory, so basically it¡¯s an all-time communal life.


    It¡¯s difficult to secure private time.


    Spending time leisurely with just the two of us like this is not so bad either.


    ¡¸Like, if I were to just lock you up once for all, Touma-san, maybe we would be able to be together forever, or so I¡¯ve been thinking.¡¹


    ¡¸Do cease the idea.¡¹


    It seems that Shizuka-san is ending up turning ill from excessive frustration.


    *Stare*¡­ The eyes that are staring at me feverishly boast a high degree of seriousness.


    In this case, I have no choice but to use my secret technique, chikan gaeshi (turning molestation strike).


    *Swoosh* Sudden reversal without reading the air.


    It¡¯s a rule breaking brute technique, as if to tell her to clean the ear on the other side as well.


    Getting my face pressed against her vital, Shizuka also becomes flustered with her cheeks reddening as if saying that she has been had, I wish!


    As the stroking moves from my head to my earlobe, shiver runs through my spine.


    And then, inevitably, the ass rubbing also switches to Mountain Dew from the front.


    No, it doesn¡¯t let out dew even when the Mountain gets stroked from over the pants, but the stimulation level is soaring through the roof.


    The damage conversion due to reversal turns out to be disadvantageous for me.


    However, up to this point is ultimately just a set-up.


    Sliding up Shizuka¡¯s skirt through head rolling on her laps, I launch a direct attack to the area that has turned into an absolute territory.


    Facing my extremely shameful molestation attack, Shizuka doesn¡¯t seem to raise a cute kyaa scream.


    The fingertips that I¡¯ve sent to infiltrate the depth of her things report back that she¡¯s already soaking wet through her panties.


    ¡¸¡­ While I¡¯m giving a lap pillow, endless fantasies flash through my mind.¡¹


    ¡¸Sarendaa.¡¹


    It¡¯s a complete defeat where my molestation act doesn¡¯t set in place and thus makes my attack rendered meaningless.


    ¡¸I want a reward for serving as a pillow, I think¡­.¡¹


    *Shew* As the zipper is pulled down, the extended mountain is in Shizuka¡¯s hands.


    If she teases it too much, I feel that things would end up heating up in an unexpected direction.


    Getting off the bench and making Shizuka stand too, I make her bend forward and place her hands on the seat board.


    When I roll her skirt back up, I find that about half of the panties wrapped around her jiggly ass are wet.


    Putting my hands on the cute pink frilly panties, I lay bare her buttocks.


    When I put my hands on the butt tabs and spread open the valley, the glossy wet pubic mound also opens its mouth with a poof.


    When I place the tip of the mountain pole, whose restrain suit has been released (Cross Out), against the butt groove, the glans ends up sliding smoothly into the mucous membrane.


    Remaining grabbing Shizuka¡¯s ass, I plug it in all the way to the base.


    The inside of Shizuka¡¯s ass, which I penetrate almost every day, is probably the female genitalia I¡¯m most familiar with.


    But that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯ve ended up getting tired of using it.


    The standard of woman body for me is Shizuka¡¯s ass, as it feels perfectly fit with mine like a katana and scabbard that Mikan-senpai made in pairs with a smug look on her face.


    The mountain pole vigorously arching back inside Shizuka pistons through her vaginal cave as if scraping off the folds on the ceiling.


    The valley of her ass, still glued to my hands, tightens up when I insert it, and her thighs tremble as for when I pull it out.


    As I merge with Shizuka¡¯s ass, I look up at the blue sky that boasts fine weather with a light heart.


    After raising a smack-smack-smack sound by means of pounding Shizuka drum to the point of the surroundings becoming quiet, we sit on a bench and make out until the bell in the clock tower rings.


    It is a mystery that for some reason the surrounding comrades seem to have suddenly awakened to Japanese drums.


    In the end, Shizuka doesn¡¯t get off my lap until the end, but once the deed time is over, she goes back to normal without a hitch.


    She doesn¡¯t link her arm with mine or stickily cling to me.


    It¡¯s like she is following the man three steps back.


    I don¡¯t have the slightest intention to act like a hectoring husband, but that sense of distance of Shizuka¡¯s is comfortable.


    Well, in return, she becomes a spoiled child more than anyone else during sex.


    I ended up boycotting class, but maybe it¡¯s fine to have a day like this once in a while.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hnn, it¡¯s finally over. I¡¯m really tired.¡¹


    Slumping down on her desk with a plop, Mai flailed her outstretched hands.


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work.¡¹


    Having the answer sheets collected and being freed from the tension of the midterm exam, buzz returned to the classroom.


    Shizuka, who had slacked off on her prep and review outside of class, also breathed a sigh of relief as she felt the difficulty was not particularly much of a problem.


    ¡¸Having to study for Japanese and math tests at this point, I really don¡¯t get it.¡¹


    ¡¸I have a feeling that you were reading manga yesterday as well, though, Mai-san¡­.¡¹


    There was Mai who had abandoned even the overnight cramming before the test.


    ¡¸Look at things like kanji, formulas and alphabets on tests is such a pain.¡¹


    ¡¸You sure are fundamentally idiotic on hopeless level, huh, Mai.¡¹


    Hearing the words of Seiichi, who was resting his chin on his elbow on the desk, Mai sulked and raised her face.


    ¡¸The same goes for you, doesn¡¯t it, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸I filled in all the answer boxes, though. Unless I did some careless mistake, I don¡¯t think there will be any problem.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re confident that you¡¯ll get a perfect score?¡¹


    ¡¸No, honestly speaking, it was a middle school level question, right?¡¹


    There was the motive that even for the academy, they wished to prioritize dungeon conquest rather than having the students take supplementary lessons after getting failing marks on written tests.


    The borderline for academic ability was as low as that of bottom-tier school.

 CH 41.4

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s meaningless even if we get a good score on the written test, anyway. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as you write down your name.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that complacent smile? So irritating.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it, don¡¯t poke me. The one that actually has proper supplementary lessons is the dungeon practice test, but it has nothing to do with us, after all.¡¹


    The dungeon practice midterm test for the first semester first year students was to reach the second stratum of the dungeon.


    For them, it was a stratum they had passed from the beginning.


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work to you too, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun also has a complacent face! What¡¯s with these guys? Their specs are uselessly high, so irritating.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s not that ours are high, it¡¯s simply that you are dumb, Mai.¡¹


    ¡¸Urara!¡¹


    Parrying consecutive Mai punches with one hand, Seiichi yawned.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a test break starting from tomorrow, anyway. Looks like we can relax for a bit.¡¹


    At Toyohashihara Academy, there established holidays called¡ºPost-exam vacation¡» after the regular exams.


    For this midterm test, they were guaranteed three days of exam break, including the Sunday off.


    During this period, supplementary lessons would be held for students with poor grades.


    These supplementary lessons were targeted not for those with insufficient academic ability in the written test, in other words the general subject, but for those who didn¡¯t complete the assignment for the dungeon practice.


    However, the borderline for failing marks judgment was by no means harsh, with those who had been skipping dungeon dives being the target of it.


    There was no problem for them.


    There should have been no problem.


    ¡¸¡ªTouma-kun. Can I have a word for a bit?¡¹


    The rigid faced homeroom teacher, Midori, was standing behind him.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸What the heck have you perpetrated?¡¹


    Seiichi, holding his forehead, denounces me while letting out a sigh as I¡¯m confused by the unexpected trouble.


    ¡¸For you to get a failing mark in dungeon practice, are you an idiot?¡¹


    ¡¸The student handbook is to be carried all times, we were told our ears off as such during the orientation at the entrance ceremony, no?¡¹


    Crossing her arms and throwing her head back, Mai shoots me a sidelong glance as if she¡¯s looking at garbage.


    But I¡¯d like you to wait a minute.


    I¡¯ve got my own set of circumstances too.


    ¡¸¡ª One more time, if we talk to Midori-sensei properly one more time, she¡¯ll understand, I¡¯ll make her understand.¡¹


    Sporting a serious face, Shizuka-san mumbling and muttering with scary eyes is quite the horror.


    Now then, let¡¯s calmly analyze how I ended up getting a failing mark on my dungeon practice test for once.


    The assignment for the dungeon practice midterm test for the first semester first year students was to¡ºreach the second stratum of the dungeon¡».


    The depth increases by one stratum with each regular exam.


    Toyohashihara Academy adopts a three semester system, so with the respective benchmark stratum of midterm and final test being cumulative, we are obliged to conquer at least six stratum in one year.


    It¡¯s like in order to advance to the second year, you have to reach the seventh stratum, and to the third year, it¡¯s the thirteenth stratum.


    It appears that the dungeon maps necessary for conquering the minimum stratum depth are sold in the purchasing department, so if all we need is to reach there, I have a feeling that we could make it through even if we just launch a zombie attack and leave everything else to luck.


    However, the dungeon practice test is originally not just about the stratum you reach in the dungeon.


    It appears that there are various task entries such as submitting materials from designated monsters, completing quests that are presented, competency tests, and so on.


    For the first-year students, it was our first regular exam, so the difficulty level must have been set low.


    It was an assignment that the members of our party naturally completed, and yet I alone received a failing mark evaluation.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you before, didn¡¯t I? That this thing is a mobile device that records personal data of respective student.¡¹


    Seiichi waves the student handbook he has pulled out his pocket at me.


    If I remember it correctly, it is an electronic organizer that uses mysterious technology to perceive the number of monsters we subjugate as well as our movement through the stratum.


    In other words, it¡¯s the¡ºelectronic device¡» that for some reason spewed smoke and broke when I held it.


    It had remained in the depth of my desk drawer ever since I tossed it there the first day I received it.


    In short, that means the evaluation for the dungeon practice test is based on the data in it.


    ¡¸Dungeon attack counts: zero, monster subjugation counts: zero, EXP earned: zero. You¡¯re slacking off too much, aren¡¯t you, Touma-kun?¡¹


    Shrilly laughing, Mai pokes at my newly distributed student handbook, which remains left alone on the desk.


    It¡¯s a brand new one that after I explained to Midori-sensei about my situation, she had arranged for me even as she let out a sigh.


    The renewal fee was free, which was a big help, but I feel like if I keep it, it¡¯s going to spew out smoke and blow up again.


    ¡¸In that case, well, it¡¯s a backdoor trick, but can¡¯t you just ask Shizuka to keep it for you?¡¹


    Seiichi, who should have once gotten involved and had his student handbook similarly destroyed, says in a hushed voice.


    It is certainly a loophole that reeks of treachery.


    But such a sly move must have come to him because he knows the mechanism of the student handbook, which Seiichi has researched from somewhere.


    I can¡¯t help but say that it¡¯s a pretty lax system.


    ¡¸What a shame for you~, Touma-kun. Your test break is going puff.¡¹


    ¡¸Gununu.¡¹


    It¡¯s not that I have that much attachment to the test break, but I pray that divine punishment will befall Mai who seems to be terribly delighted about it.


    My gununu power has already pierced through the heaven.


    Somehow or other, I come to feel like I can bring down¡ºDivine Punishment¡».


    Like, twisting an invisible switch, swish.


    ¡¸Ahahaha, wahaa.¡¹


    ¡¸Oioi.¡¹


    With a snap, the leg of the chair she is sitting on snaps off, and Mai falls to the floor.


    ¡¸¡­ Ouch, it hurts. This chair is too defective!¡¹


    Getting helped up by the flustered Seiichi, Mai kicks the chair.


    Well, it looks as if my GP Memory Bar is decreasing a bit, but I guess that¡¯s probably just my imagination.


    Like a skill to break a chair leg, that¡¯s just too dubious.


    ¡¸Well, nothing can be done this time, so I guess you have no choice but take supplementary lessons.¡¹


    ¡¸Inevitably.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about supplementary lessons myself, an overnight boot camp during the holidays sure tugs something in you, doesn¡¯t it¡­.¡¹


    On the printout of the supplementary lessons notice, a dungeon practice for three nights and four days is listed.


    To take the trouble of confining and making the students who live in the dormitories within the academy grounds, me included, have a boot camp, I don¡¯t get the point.


    Is it for the purpose of locking up those who run away, I wonder?


    Well, I guess I¡¯ll find out tomorrow when I go to the supplementary lessons assembly hall.


    More importantly, the problem is.


    ¡¸Make her understand, I¡¯m going to make her understand¡­. I¡¯m going to make the female pig who¡¯s trying to separate me from Touma-san realize her place. Why is it that, I can¡¯t go together with him too, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable.¡¹


    ¡¸There, there.¡¹


    I pat Shizuka, who remains downcasted, mumbling and throwing out curses while clasping her hands that are put together in her lap.


    Even when she accompanied me to explain my circumstance to Midori-sensei, her usual less pushy nature ended up flipping over into a half-crazed one.


    ¡¸¡­ No, Shizuka is quite the yandere even on a regular basis, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, she is always together with Touma, isn¡¯t she? I thought it was because she was a dependent type, though.¡¹


    I¡¯m sorry for Shizuka, but I can¡¯t involve her in this.


    It happened due to my carelessness, so I should wipe my ass myself.


    ¡¸She seems to be emotionally unstable, so be sure to stay with her today.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸But, well, just a bit, I have a bad feeling about this¡­. When push comes to shove, I don¡¯t mind if your abnormality gets exposed, but be sure to go at it real serious. I couldn¡¯t care less about the other bunch, but be sure to absolutely not let yourself killed.¡¹


    I¡¯d like him to stop dissing me so casually.

 CH 42.1

    G¨­ten no Zakurosan


    Now then, the supplementary lessons were supposed to be an overnight stay, so first of all, after stuffing a change of underwear and toiletries into it, I carry my bag on my shoulder.


    I take a leisurely walk through the morning academy toward the gathering place, the gymnasium.


    It¡¯s been a while since the last time I acted on my own, so to be honest, it¡¯s a bit refreshing.


    Last night, I ended up getting stuck with giving Shizuka, who had ended up falling into the dark side, mental care, constantly accompanying her in order to pacify her.


    Because of that, I was not able to do equipment preparations, but well, I leave my armor in the Item Box, so there¡¯s no problem on this side.


    Unlike in games, carrying around equipment with considerable weight nets you a heavy burden.


    In the dungeon, you spend more time exploring than fighting.


    If you wear out your physical strength carrying heavy stuff, you will not be able to exhibit your abilities during the essential battle.


    It seems that in some high-ranked parties, in addition to the attacker and tank role, they seem to also include a member who specialize in carrying luggage called porter.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s like Yuki-chan fills this role in our party.


    Just in case, it would not look good to be empty-handed, so I have my usual backpack with me.


    My attire is also my usual blazer uniform outfit, so it¡¯s not too different from how I usually go to school.


    It¡¯s only a matter of course, but the other students are on test break, so the school route being so empty feels lonely.


    It¡¯s by no means because I slept in.


    Well, I won¡¯t deny that I overslept a little bit, as no one was there when I woke up in Saki and Natsumi¡¯s room.


    Couldn¡¯t someone have woken me up, such a thought didn¡¯t not cross my mind.


    I wonder if it was Shizuka¡¯s plan to keep me from going.


    Unjust suspicion aside, while doing some exercise to help digest the breakfast I had fully subjugated, I arrived at the gymnasium in a leisurely manner.


    It is inevitable that I end up arriving late.


    It is important not to panic.


    I nonchalantly stick to the wall of the gymnasium and take a peek on the situation inside.


    A fair amount of buzzing and presence of people.


    It seems that roughly about three hundred students who require supplementary lessons have gathered here.


    Talk about convenient.


    Like this, even if I stealthily sneak in and join them, no one would notice.


    Peeking at the situation inside through the lower window of the gym, with a hot cup of coffee in my hand, I calculate the timing for joining them.


    *Buzz* At the students¡¯ voices, which are similar to a scream, I pop my face on the window and unwrap the hot sandwich I have prepared for a between-meal snack.


    It hasn¡¯t gone completely cold yet, and the melty cheese is just nice.


    It appears that they are currently announcing the contents of the assignment.


    Looks like I am not as late as I thought.


    The supplementary lessons content of the dungeon practice is compulsory participation in ¡ºraid quests¡», it seems.


    There¡¯s no goal to achieve, and to pass just by participating in it, isn¡¯t that simply child¡¯s play?


    Well, at the moment, I¡¯m falling into danger of failing due to not participating, though.


    As I lick the ice cream stick for cleansing my palate, I observe the situation in the gym.


    Incidentally, this emerald green and chocolate chip that seems bad for your body has a chemical scent to it and tastes good.


    Looking Cross with Midori-sensei, who is showing a pained look on her face as she turns her face away from the gathered students.


    For better or worse, I raise the hand that is holding the canned coffee, sending a signal that I am properly participating.


    Her face seems to be twitching, but I¡¯m planning to stealthily join them, so I¡¯d like her to rest assured.


    As I peel off the package of my second ice cream stick, I look at the state of the students who require supplementary lessons.


    All of them are clad in serious dungeon diving gear and are carrying bulging backpacks.


    Dressed like I am going for a walk, the out of place feeling I sense is terrific.


    Everyone seems to be headed for Rashomon en masse, and as they moderately scatter, groups are promptly starting to form.


    Now then, as I¡¯m pondering about by what means I should join them while biting into the cone part, a group of students I¡¯m familiar with is gathering together as they anxiously scurrying around.


    It seems that apparently, Mikan-senpai and the others had also received failing marks for their dungeon practice.


    Come to think of it, yesterday, Shizuka stickily clung to me even after returning to Asagi-sou, so I had no chance to talk to them.


    They are quite far away, so I can¡¯t see their academic year badge, but the students who require supplementary lessons aren¡¯t limited to first-year students only, as there are quite a number of upperclassmen too.


    The Interface display also has so many overlapping display in it, making it hard to see, but those with ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» branching classes are numerous.


    Those with non-combat classes such as ¡ºCraftsman¡» and ¡ºOfficer¡» stand out too, but they seem to be few in number to begin with.


    At any rate, there are three raid quests presented to us.


    ¡ºGashadokuro Castle (Castle of the Hungry Skulls)¡»


    ¡ºTuileries Destiny Garden¡»


    ¡ºG¨­ten no Zakurosan (Roaring Heaven Pomegranate Mt.)¡»


    ¡ºGashadokuro Castle¡» seems to be a recently discovered raid area.


    ¡ºTuileries Destiny Garden¡» has been confirmed in a foreign dungeon in the past, and was apparently conquered at the time too.


    ¡ºG¨­ten no Zakurosan¡» is some sorts of raid to be sealed that has been passed down in the academy since ancient times, and seems to have been chosen for the purpose of land reclamation due to it is showing signs of activation.


    I see, I don¡¯t get what that means at all.


    To begin with, I don¡¯t know about this ¡ºraid quest¡» whatnot, so it¡¯s difficult to empathize with my fellow brethren who are showing despairing looks on their faces.


    The students who are beginning to move out of the gym following the teachers¡¯ lead are becoming quick paced.


    I also travel alongside them, walking outside the corridor passage.


    I wanted to greet Mikan-senpai and the others, but they ended up getting lost in the crowd.


    I have no other choice, so I nonchalantly sneak into the academy grounds through the restroom window and nonchalantly join the stream moving down the corridor in groups.


    The group is scrambling down the stairs leading to Rashomon, but I think they should nurture composure a bit more in their hearts.


    Or rather, it¡¯s jammed.


    Sure enough, the huge underground cavern where Rahomon is located comes to be jam-packed with students taking supplementary lessons.


    From the leading order, it appears that the ones standing in the lead come to be the upperclassmen.


    A group of muscle macho janitor-like old men are keeping back and sorting the students who are trying to squeeze their way to the front from behind.


    It seems that the participant division of the quests is done through the lackadaisical fixed number first come, first served method.


    It looks like the first one is Skull Castle, followed by Destiny Garden, and then Zakurosan at the end.


    I guess that the first raid quest is probably the most popular one.


    If we are able to some extent freely choose which quest to participate in, I¡¯d surely like to go together with Mikan-senpai and the others.


    The first group that has been sorted lines up in front of the leftmost gate, which I have never seen open before.


    There are five doors of Rashomon.


    The one used during the very first dungeon dive was the ¡ºBeginning Realm Gate¡» on the rightmost.


    The ones used for regular dungeon dives are the three central gates.


    The one that¡¯s opened this time seems to be the door called the ¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡» on the most left end.


    Given the fact that it¡¯s a gate exclusively used for raid quests, it probably also has the function that allows you to fix the exit to a designated area.


    Upon getting actually opened, the depth of the gate is different from the general ones, as it comes to remain distorted like a twisted vortex.


    The students ¨C showing faces like that of dead people, in spite of them crowding and scrambling for it ¨C dive into the gate one after another.


    Visually, they are like the dead that are judged by Lord Yama in hell, but it looks as if they are being led to the six paths of the abyss.


    As expected, the transfer gate seems to be left open, and the first unit enters as if they were sucked in.


    I want to look for Mikan-senpai and the others, but the waiting group is still crowded with masses of people.


    Well, starting with Mikan-senpai, the leader, the other Senpais are also full of girls with poor outlines, so I think they¡¯ll probably end up in the last group toward ¡ºZakurosan¡» raid quest.


    I give up on my futile efforts, stifle a slight yawn and decide to wait for my turn absentmindedly.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨DThe labyrinth of Perforation Realm ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡», singular branch realm¡ºG¨­ten no Zakurosan¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DFormat¡ºRoyalty¡», ¡ù Space-Time Pressure Difference¡ºone : nine¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¡ùOption Intercept ¡ºMilitary Warfare Style (Raid Mode)¡» Adjustment¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¡ùModel ¡ºPurgatory¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¡ùConfine ¡º72 hours/648 hours¡»¨D¨D

 CH 42.2

    Madder red clouds reflected in the sky.


    The border between black and red was the boundary between day and night.


    The gradation of orange that stirred up nostalgia.


    The border between yin and yang was ambiguous, and the color that looked like bloodstains was a symbol of calamity.


    Since ancient times, the time that indicated ill omen had been called Omagatoki, ¡ºthe time of rendezvous with demon¡» or ¡ºthe time of great disaster¡».


    When it came to the ¡ºother realm¡» space, there were many cases where the ¡ºworld laws (local rules)¡» there deviated from the physical laws.


    In particular, raid areas that were classified as ¡ºRoyalty¡» type were spaces created by the raid boss monsters that were the cornerstone of said worlds.


    The created space was cut off from the world, turning into an independent new world.


    The size of the ¡ºother realm¡», in other words the world, was proportional to the boss¡¯s rank.


    The raid boss monster that came into existence in the dungeon was a singularity that greatly deviated from the stratum laws.


    The foreign bodies that were ejected from the ¡ºworld¡» known as the dungeon stratum crossed over the stratums, wandering around the dungeon like ephemeral existences.


    The laws pertaining to the movement of such singularities were unknown, but it was known that the stratum laws would change at the dungeon points connected to a wandering ¡ºother realm¡».


    From the point of view of the challengers who were conquering the dungeon, they were irregularities.


    However, if they were able to subjugate such raid boss monsters, it would also be a chance to get their hands on irregular rewards.


    The ¡ºother realm¡» connected to the charted domain managed by Toyoashibara Academy were put under surveillance.


    The purpose of this was not to acquire special materials that couldn¡¯t be obtained normally.


    This was because it was said that the mutations that encroached from the coordinates linked to the ¡ºother realm¡» would cross over the stratum, and if left unchecked, would overflow from the dungeon and affect the above ground.


    Therefore, when they received a report of the discovery of an ¡ºother realm¡», the academy issued a ¡ºraid quest¡» with high rewards and recommended an immediate conquest.


    In the academy, ¡ºmilitary warfare (raid)¡» was defined as a transcendental decisive battle (Overrule) that should be deal with by multiple parties attacking at the same time, as opposed to the basic party-level battle.


    ¡¸Is it this way?¡¹


    ¡¸Beats me. Rather, I¡¯m getting real lazy.¡¹


    Pushing their way through the dense overgrown bushes, the members of the compulsory supplementary lessons participating in the ¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» raid quest were walking.


    The color of the sky, visible through the leaves that had begun to redden, was dyed with a similar madder red.


    It was a mild autumn season that did not require special equipment such as cold weather gear.


    In raid quests where diving for a long period of time was the prerequisite, the difficulty level of the field was one of the most important conquest factors.


    If it was an active volcanic zone or extremely cold field, exclusive environmental equipment would be indispensable.


    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s expanding quite a bit, but¡­. Isn¡¯t that bad?¡¹


    The boy shuddered as he looked around the nature field, which could also be called an uncivilized forest.


    A normal low stratum dungeon was basically a populated structure where chambers and corridors were fit together.


    You wouldn¡¯t get to see the vast infinite space dungeon, which possessed even no space limitation in the form of ceiling, except in the deeper stratums.


    The ¡ºdungeon¡» that you dived into through Rashomon was by no means a stack of physical layers, but rather a kind of space-time corridor where multitude of spaces were interconnected.


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s going to be okay. ¡ºZakurosan¡» is a raid that is frequently set as a quest target, after all. So the base ought to still remain, right?¡¹


    The other boy brushed off the branches with the machete in his hand.


    The machete, which boasted a blade a size larger than a normal knife, was utilized more as a tool for clearing vegetation in jungle bushwhacking than as a weapon used in battle.


    ¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» was a quest that had become a staple, especially in the supplementary lessons compulsory raids.


    It was a sealed other realm with ¡ºNone¡» conquest record and estimated boss difficulty level of ¡ºExtreme Class¡», in other words it had turned into a quest that was deemed impossible to conquer.


    As far as the academy¡¯s countermeasure was concerned, it was none other than the passive coping method of offering sacrifices on a regular basis to stop the outburst of space erosion in the wake of its ¡ºactivation¡» and waiting for the other realm to move to the uncharted domain.


    ¡¸~Hisss, so sour!¡¹


    Plucking the pomegranate fruits that even within the scope of their sight alone were bearing fruits all over the places, the boy¡¯s mouths constricted as he tossed the red beads into his mouth all at once.


    As the name ¡ºZakurosan (Pomegranate mountain)¡» implied, there were countless pomegranate trees constantly bearing fruit in this other realm.


    It wasn¡¯t a fruit that could serve as a stomach filler by itself, but it served as a valuable source of food.


    The difficulty level for clearing it was ¡ºExtreme Class¡», but for the supplementary lessons participating members who had given up on conquering the quest from the start, ¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» that boasted low difficulty survival environment was a considerably good option.


    ¡¸Oh. There it is. That¡¯s the base point.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s considerably covered in trees, huh.¡¹


    A conquest frontline base had been set up in a vacant land cutting through the bushes.


    It was a base that would be built in any large-scale raid areas that would seem to take a considerable amount of time to conquer, not limited in ¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» only.


    The entry point to the other realm had a relatively thin miasma, serving as a safe area just like the realm gate in the normal dungeon.


    The base, called the base point by the students, was a simple D-shaped barracks (Quonset hut).


    The outer wall of the barrack, which looked like a drum barrel split in two, was painted with camouflage, and the bare minimum tools necessary for sleeping and staying had been arranged inside.


    Doubly serving as a measure against the subversive activities of raiding monsters, similar conquest frontline bases had been set up at multiple locations.


    In the case of mature ¡ºExtreme Class¡» raid areas like ¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», the transfer point from Rashomon would also be extensive.


    The two boys, who had already had experience in participating in the same quest several times since their first year days, also had the precedence of utilizing it.


    When they opened the door located around the lid part of the drum barrel, there were already the figures of their comrades inside.


    ¡¸Sup. It¡¯s not over capacity yet, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea. There¡¯s still plenty of room.¡¹


    The preceding visitor, seated in a chair simply made from a log cut in a round slice, answered the newcomers as he opened his backpack and checked the contents.


    The standardized capacity of the conquest frontline base was twenty people.


    It was considered an unspoken agreement for the members who utilized it to be decided through first-come, first-served basis.


    Though, as there were also bases that had collapsed due to aging or monster raids, not all participating members were guaranteed to be able to secure one.


    The current situation was that fellow students had to make do and utilize the facilities.


    For the supplementary lessons members with a low sense of conquest that would participate in the ¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», securing a comfortable living space was turning into a battle.


    ¡¸Oho, starting right away, aren¡¯t we~.¡¹


    Carelessly tossing down the luggage in his hand, the boy looked around the inside of the base, which had no partitions.


    Having been set up as a frontline base, the interior space was cramped.


    The height of the roof, which served as a passageway in the middle, was also only as high as being reachable by reaching out.


    Ten pairs of beds were lined up on each side of the passageway, providing as much as no privacy.


    The first four beds from the front had already been occupied and were in use by the preceding visitors.


    The asses piled up on top of each other on each bed were bare, and the boy, straddling above the ass of the girl underneath, pressed her down as they raised a smacking sound.


    If they used a single bed for two people, they¡¯d be relieved of the number shortage.


    The members who would come to be the first to arrive at the base were regular participants in the supplementary raid quests, so they had immediately secured their share and begun to enjoy themselves.


    For them, it felt like an excursion where they could enjoy sexual venting girls different from usual.


    For the boys, who were engaging in sexual intercourse on the hard mattresses that put emphasis on durability, the girls they fished along the way were no more than tools to kill time during their quest for sexual venting.


    The way of them slamming their penises in without hesitation as a prior tasting was exactly like the figures of them taking a piss in a urinal.


    ¡¸Well then, should we go for some manhunt ourselves, too?¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re fine with that one, I don¡¯t mind you having a shot, you know?¡¹


    The boy who had been rummaging through his bag pointed with his chin at the girl who had come to be lying face up on the bed across from him.


    Her skirt and panties had already been stripped off, leaving her lower body stark naked and exposing her legs in an M-shape.


    She remained staring absentmindedly up at the ceiling, her flushing face was melting and panting from the lingering sensation.

 CH 42.3

    ¡¸An upperclassman hand-me-down girl, huh. Even if it has a good condition, a Doll-san isn¡¯t that thrilling, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Though, it¡¯s easy because she instantly goes ahe the moment you stick your dick into her, right.¡¹


    The movements of most upperclassman girls were slow and their ability in spontaneous actions was declining.


    If the other party was a free one, it was an instant bangable target.


    ¡¸Imma use her as a hug pillow, I like such a Senpai, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I bet, for the time being, go and fulfill the quota of catching one per person, the rest is to rotate them, right.¡¹


    It was the same even in everyday academy life, but here were them whose abilities had been liberated in the dungeon.


    Harboring no intention of setting out on the conquest from the start, they were planning to use all of their boosted abilities while shutting themselves in the base, spending 27 days indulging and immersing themselves in sex.


    The pairs playing the four sets of ass drums, raising a smacking sound, immediately put in ad-libbing in turns and were keeping their crotches glued to each together.


    In the situation where the sperm was charged in the scrotum of the side that shoots it out, it felt better to stack up the pleasure that one got to savor at the moment of ejaculation.


    White foam entwined around the pole connected to the buttocks¡¯ space, moving in and out, and the drumming chorus never ceased.


    ¡¸Good day. Are there still free room?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s still totally okay here.¡¹


    Showing up from the entrance, the newcomer boy put his hand on the shoulder of the petite girl accompanying him.


    The girl, whose skirt had been disposed of in the forest immediately after they met, was bashfully pulling down the hem of her outer garment with both hands.


    ¡¸Ah, thank goodness. I thought it was too late for me since I had a little bit of urge and had to have one shot in the forest.¡¹


    Ignoring the girl¡¯s hands that were trying to hide them, he smirked and slipped his palm into her panties from the front.


    The hole that had been crammed and punctually finished had moderately loosened up, slickly smeared with semen from the depth of her vagina that had dripped out as she walked.


    From the rear of the girl, who hung her head in shame as similar smirk were also pointed toward her from the surroundings, the boy, who was once again assailed with the urge, sloppily penetrated her again.


    ¡¸Ah~, as expected, a first year pussy is crazy tight.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s nice. Should we go fish some first year girls, too? There were quite a lot of first year girls this time, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Go on ahead, I¡¯ve got a hard-on, so I¡¯m going to let out one shot first.¡¹


    The boy, grabbing both legs of the fourth year girl who was neglected on the bed, put them on his shoulders and pulled down his zipper.


    After four years of being trained with countless numbers of penises, the girl¡¯s genitals had as much developed the function to stroke penises under the influence of potions and healing effects.


    Even the body that easily trembled from pleasure, it was a perfect tool to use as a flesh onahole.


    ¡¸Oh, oh, slut pussy is also a nice one to enjoy, like tofu.¡¹


    Holding up the leg on his shoulder, he pounded the ass drum loud.


    ¡¸As expected, there¡¯s no freshness left, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸!¡­ !¡­ Hii.¡¹


    As far as the ¡ºGigolo (Elf) boy was concerned, there were heaps of skills at his disposal to develop a girl of lower rank.


    Deliberately adjusting it to the level where there was self-esteem barely left in her, he simply enjoyed her reaction.


    The penis that was slowly pulled out from the depth relentlessly kneaded the entrance area with the bulge of the glans.


    A scream escaped from the first year girl following the timing of him snugly drilling into the depth of her vagina, where the tension naturally loosened up.


    ¡¸So cute~. I¡¯ll be sure to make you unable to be apart from my dick by the time we get back, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re going to immerse ourselves in sex anyway, so by making her go ahe for three days, she¡¯ll come to shake her hips regardless of who it is she is on top of, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You just don¡¯t get it, huh. If I develop all the pleasure circuits in her head, she¡¯ll come to be unable to forget me for her whole life, right, this one.¡¹


    Receiving vaginal piston while having her clitoris fingered, the first year girl climaxed, her knees buckling and her tongue sticking out.


    ¡¸Crap, I¡¯ve come to want to have a go, too. I wonder if there¡¯s a Boing-chan dropping down nearby¡­.¡¹


    The boy let out a sigh and headed towards the door, but raised an eyebrow at the buzzing coming from outside.


    In case it was a group with member counts exceeding the capacity.


    The unspoken agreement could easily be overturned with the use of force.


    The boys who had been using the upperclassmen¡¯s and underclassmen¡¯s urinals also grabbed their respective prey and stepped forth to the outside.


    ¡¸Oh! I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s not much room left, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Well damn¡­ As I thought, huh. It¡¯s because of these guys walking so slowly.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, care to not touch me so wilfully?¡¹


    ¡¸You there! If you do anything weird to them, I¡¯ll give you a dynamite punch, okay.¡¹


    Behind Rinko, who had a hand reached out toward her, a tiny girl raged as she bounced about.


    ¡¸¡­ Oioi. That¡¯s, quite a number you¡¯ve fished there.¡¹


    The ones led by three boys with unsheathed swords in their hands were twelve female students carrying bulky luggage on their backs.


    Unless they had intended to source locally from the start, bringing in food alone would require them as much luggage.


    ¡¸No, no, no, this is just right, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯ll save us the trouble in a lot of ways.¡¹


    The boys who were going smack smack on the base beds were four in number, the boys who were greeting them were four in number, and with the additional boys being three in number, the male count could be said to be enough.


    The girls serving as flesh beds were four in number, the girls secured on bed were two in number, and with the additional girls being twelve in number, the rotation would be one in progress.


    There were only 20 sets of bedding in the base, but if they counted the girls as female bedmates, the accommodation number would be within acceptable limits.


    Even as a measure against those who would come waging a PVP for food and girls, with eleven boys, there should be no problem in terms of fighting force.


    For the students shutting themselves in the safety point based at the base, they would have to be more careful of raids from the fellow students than from monsters.


    During raid quests, even if you died, you would not be sent back to Rashomon, but would be resurrected, randomly popping up in the same other realm.


    In that case, the memories would also be retained as opposed to being reset.


    The pain of being killed by monsters and the memory of running out of food and starving to death were sufficient to break the minds of the supplementary lessons participants.


    ¡¸Looks like we¡¯ll be able to enjoy the supplementary lessons this time, oi.¡¹


    ¡¸The inside of your head is quite pink colored there. We have no intention of taking care of you guys, after all.¡¹


    Rinko, standing at the front of the girls group, crossed her arms and glared at the boys.


    The girl who was bouncing and raging behind her didn¡¯t seem to be taken that seriously.


    ¡¸Ooh, there are girls who are misunderstanding things here. So then, is this your first supplementary quest?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right. We¡¯re telling you that we¡¯re going to take care of you girls.¡¹


    The students who would get failing marks in dungeon practice were basically dropouts in the academy.


    In the case of boys, most of them were students who had no intention of conquering the dungeon from the start, and had been fully enjoying the fun and loose sex life.


    As for the girls, in addition to the type who was addicted to the sex life like the boys, they were either those with loner constitution who were unable to belong to a group or the weak ones who were unable to entice the strong ones.


    Sensible boys and girls who were capable of redeeming themselves wouldn¡¯t get failing marks from the start.


    In the confinement state within an extreme space like a raid quest, it turned into a situation where girls flattered and clung to pretentious boys.


    It was because if you eventually didn¡¯t belong to one of these groups, not only would you be able to survive, you wouldn¡¯t be able to die either.


    ¡¸No? There are some faces I¡¯ve seen in the previous raids, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, aren¡¯t you a regular in the supplementary lessons, too? I did drill your ass plenty before, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸I remember. Weren¡¯t you my classmate during the first year? You¡¯d had supplementary lessons due to getting failing marks every time, didn¡¯t you? We were acquaintances, so every time I saw you during supplementary lessons, I banged you until you bite the dust, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose I don¡¯t think I remember. Such an enoki mushroom.¡¹


    At the gaze of the snickering Rinko, the boy, his face twitched, put his hand on his hips.


    It wasn¡¯t to grasp the enoki mushroom between his legs, but to lay his hand on the weapon hung on his waist.

 CH 42.4

    ¡¸Haa¡­ Rather, I wonder if he¡¯s not here after all. If it¡¯s that boy, I thought he¡¯d surely stand out, though.¡¹


    ¡¸M, maybe he went to another quest¡­.¡¹


    Next to Touka, who was nervous and making a face like she was about to cry, Kurumi bared her high canines.


    ¡¸That idiot. I hope he didn¡¯t oversleep and skip out.¡¹


    ¡¸If he¡¯s that much of a half-wit, then I suppose we¡¯ll have to punish him. Well, it looks like he¡¯s not here anyway. Let¡¯s go around to the other bases.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Making fun of us quite a lot like that, well, are you showing off the composure you have? Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to serve as our meat toilet here. Stop spouting stupid things, put up your asses and get in line already.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like the first day would be over just to try them all out. I wonder where I should insert first.¡¹


    With the exception of the boy who had been called an enoki, all the other boys had opened the front of their pants and started stroking their penises.


    In the raid domain, where you stood side by side with death, the safety points where one arrived for once was the same as an oasis in the desert.


    There was no way they could be apart from it, and in fact, if it was the case up until now, they should not have been able to defy the boys who had become their caretakers.


    ¡¸Hmm, they¡¯re second years, right? I guess I¡¯d rather develop the first-year girl from earlier. That girl is a real inexperienced pussy, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea. Then, go get the guys inside. Tell them that we¡¯re having a gang rape fest.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on now. You there, get down on your knees and suck our dicks at once!¡¹


    ¡¸Noo¡­ Touma, kun.¡¹


    Ichiko raised a scream as she was grabbed by the wrist.


    Even if she had raised her level for a bit and begun to learn new means of combat, her body was paralyzed from the memories of having followed other¡¯s beck and call up until now.


    ¡¸What is it, what is it, the guy you¡¯re in love with is coming with you? Crap, so hot! A cuckold situation!¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, bring him over here. We¡¯ll take turn to make you squeal right in front of him, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸You guys, I will no longer tolerate it, okay! Summon, ¡ºReinforced External Skeleton¡»¡­.¡¹


    Mikan, exploding with a bang upon seeing them laying their hands on her comrades, raised his hands to the sky and mustered up her strength.


    The boys put themselves on guard, but relaxed upon realizing that the chanting word was that of a ¡ºCraftsman¡» skill.


    It was common knowledge that the ¡ºReinforced External Skeleton¡» called up by ¡ºCraftsman¡» was just a blockhead with a huge frame, and at best it could only be used as a luggage carrier.


    The boys were also dropouts who would be regulars on supplementary quests, but in their own ways, they had accumulated combat training and undergone a number of experiences.


    There was no need to take the trouble of interfering with the summoning.


    If that was their last ray of hope, smashing it right in front of their eyes would surely make them obedient.


    The boys, folding their arms, were watching over the tiny summoner with a rather pleasant look in their eyes.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Well then, what¡¯s to be done now?


    Even as I cross my arms and let out a sigh, the wind that¡¯s raising a thunderous roar is making it a bit difficult to breathe.


    I see nothing even as I look around my surroundings, and the overlook is nice.


    Or rather, there¡¯s not even ground.


    I thought I was dungeon diving, but here I am skydiving.


    There is no parachute, and I am in the middle of a free fall at the moment.


    The so-called supplementary raid quest seems to be quite the harsh test.


    From the get to, they are aiming to kill you with all their might.


    I think it has nothing to do with me jumping into the Rashomon gate in a fluster upon seeing that for some reason it was on the verge of closing, after getting tired of waiting for my turn and going to the vending machine to buy some juice.


    I don¡¯t know from around what altitude I was falling, but what was spread under my eyes was a miniature jungle.


    I think I¡¯ve been falling for quite some time, but strangely enough, it feels like the distance between me and the ground isn¡¯t shrinking.


    There is no point even if I panic here, so I open the pull tab of the canned juice I have bought.


    Sad news.


    It has been confirmed that drinking canned juice while skydiving is hard.


    It¡¯s different from weightlessness, but the grief of everything going splash, flying all over the place due to the wind pressure.


    Regret that I should have gone with a paper carton juice that I could suck on with a straw.


    As I am sucking on it like I do Yakult, I see that some sort of Bird-san is approaching.


    Richly colored feathers and trailing tail.


    The magnificent crest seems to be crackling and electrified.


    It¡¯s a bird I¡¯ve never seen before, so I guess it¡¯s probably some kind of monster.


    Above all, it is huge.


    The grandly spread wings look like they are about 30 meters long.


    According to the Interface display, it¡¯s called a ¡ºHundred Ptarmigan (Plasma Thunderbird)¡», but I have a feeling that the Japanese ptarmigan (raichou) was a bit smaller.


    Could it be that when they grow up, they will be as big as this, I wonder.


    While I am wondering if it is okay to hunt it, as it seems tasty but it looks like a protected species after all, the other side opens its beak in an attempt to pry upon me.


    No problem, now it is a legitimate self-defense.


    Evading the beak of the thunderbird (raichou), which honest to a fault comes charging at the falling me head-on, with a ducking, I grab its beard-like feathers and give it a footlock as if I¡¯m straddling it by the back of the neck.


    Raising a glass-breaking like cry, the crackling electrical discharge on the crest spreads throughout the whole thunderbird body, causing it to glow white.


    Unfortunately, this humble one is an ordinary person who has suffered from electrification constitution for a long time.


    Something on the level of a direct hit of lightning strike will do no more than burn my clothes.


    When I wrap my arms around the feathers around its neck, the actual thickness is about the size of a log.


    Without forgetting the feeling of gratitude for the food ingredients, I give it a sleeper hold.


    It¡¯s struggling, it¡¯s struggling.


    Maybe it is the fruit of me doing muscle training these days, I have the confidence that I can twist even a steel pillar if I give it my all, but quite the tough neckbones it has.


    The flapping of its wings is also gradually turned into twitches, and if I slam it into the ground as is, I think it will as expected die.


    The ground is pleasantly drawing near.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Exploding along with a thunderous roar, the came to be on the state as if an underground penetrating bomb (bunker buster) had struck it.


    At the bottom of the center of explosion that had been gouged in mortar shape, a miserable giant bird was dying, buried in the soil.


    Fortunately, the D-shaped barracks had provided a cover, so no one was injured by the scattered stones and soil or the flying splinters from the crushed trees.


    Everyone present there, boys and girls alike, had gotten weak on the knees and plopped down to the ground, though.


    *Shrrk, shrrk* An ominous sound that made one¡¯s blood run cold echoed from the bottom of the hole.


    The monster bird¡¯s head that was as large as a man was tall, the fiendish beak that was capable of actually swallowing a man in one gulp, and the glassy crazed eyes that reflected Mikan and the others who had been petrified by fear.


    At full speed, the boys abandoned the base and fled into the forest.


    Their ability to sense danger was as well-trained as a third-grade line rank like them.


    The head of the giant bird that crept up from the bottom of the hole was twisted in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    ¡¸Mm. Isn¡¯t it Mikan-senpai and the others? Is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ah¡­ To, Touma-kun?¡¹


    Dangerously on the verge of coming to need a change of clothes, Mikan, remained weak on the knees, pointed to Touma, who was carrying the giant bird on his shoulder.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s a deep circumstance to this.¡¹


    ¡¸That, could it be.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, this is ultimately a legitimate self-defense. No matter how brazen I am, I won¡¯t hunt a protected species with the reason of it being seemingly tasty.¡¹


    The reason why a normally quiet type of person became talkative was because he or she had some shady dealings.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Touma-kun, you came flying with a vyeew from the sky and then boom.¡¹


    ¡¸When it comes to falling from a high altitude, you can offset the damage if you take a precise ukemi.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s a lot of parts to retort at, but¡­ Yeah, well, I suppose you have properly acted as a hero that comes when we are in a pinch.¡¹


    Rinko, who stood up and slapped the dirt off her skirt, slackened her cheeks at the sight of the club members running up to Touma.

 CH 43.1

    Building a Base


    ¡¸Well, I guess I shall forgive you for being late.¡¹


    With a lively *tak tak* background music serving as the backdrop, Rinko-senpai, sitting on a log chair, places her elbows on the log desk.


    These are handmade products made by the Senpais in a jiffy.


    The surrounding trees have been completely cut down, turning the area into a bit of a clearing.


    In the center of the clearing, Umeka-senpai taking the lead, a number of pillars have already been erected.


    Umeka-senpai¡¯s class, ¡ºFortress Architect (Ingeniator)¡», seems to be a fairly minor class even among the¡ºCraftsman¡» branching.


    It seems to be a subspecies or perhaps prototype of the major class¡ºArchitect¡», a class suited to the creation of large-scale buildings.


    All club members are performing cooperation in sawing lumber from the cut trees.


    Using the basic¡ºCraftsman¡» skill,¡ºProcess¡», they turn logs of various kinds of trees into planks in the blink of an eye.


    Since all of them are working with their¡ºArmed Golem¡» summoned, even things like carrying the logs altogether seems to be a piece of cake.


    Rather, it is amazing to see hut-like structures visibly taking form.


    Looking at the Senpais¡¯¡ºArmed Golem¡» again like this, I come to understand that there are various types of it.


    There are all sorts of types like one with a slender and tall frame, one with no neck but has protruding arms, one whose upper body alone is muscular like a gorilla, and so on.


    ¡¸Are you listening to me? Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸For the most part.¡¹


    I have a feeling that we had no briefing to come together or something like that beforehand, but Rinko-senpai¡¯s gaze is boring straight at me, so I won¡¯t point it out.


    ¡¸So everyone got failing marks, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ Well, yeah we did, do you have something you want to say?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. As expected, we¡¯re quite bad at fighting, after all.¡¹


    Among the luggage that the Senpais have brought in, there seems to be a variety of daily necessities


    What I have Mikan-senpai poured into my mug from the teapot is freshly brewed black tea.


    The splendid cooking stove, which doesn¡¯t look like it is just stones stacked on top of each other, was the first to be built, and it has a kettle hanging on it.


    Don¡¯t the Senpai sirs boast too much of daily life power, I wonder.


    Incidentally, leaving the conquest frontline base, a common facility, which unintentionally ended up getting half-destroyed as it was, we are constructing a base for our own in another remote location.


    There seems to be a lot of things such as PK (Party Killer) countermeasures, so I¡¯m leaving it up to Mikan-senpai and the others.


    ¡¸Rather than monsters¡¯ raids, getting raided by other students is more annoying, after all. If it¡¯s a girls-only group, I suppose groups that are trying to kidnap and rape them will definitely come after them.¡¹


    I see, I ought to eradicate them.


    ¡¸Yes. After all, you have a strong desire to monopolize, don¡¯t you, Touma-kun? Do your best to protect your harem.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun, you pervert¡­.¡¹


    Next to the grinning Rinko-senpai, Mikan-senpai¡¯s face is turning red, eyes upturned.


    Rather than the master of a harem, I have a feeling that I¡¯m going to be treated more like a stallion for the Senpais.


    When I turn my gaze away upon receiving Mikan-senpai¡¯s pervert attack, I see that the logging has progressed in the blink of an eye and the clearing has expanded.


    For some reason, it seems that they are even starting to cut stone out of the rocky ground.


    The temporary base looks like a log house-style cottage, with the interlaced logs gradually stacking up high.


    Excess lumbers have the tips sharpened and staked outward to enclose the base.


    Aren¡¯t the Senpais making a bit too much of a serious effort here, I wonder.


    ¡¸Hmm, we¡¯re a bit away from the safety points, after all. I suppose you can never be too careful.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, bringing the black tea poured by Mikan-senpai toward her mouth, is by no means skipping work here.


    Rinko-senpai¡¯s¡ºArmed Golem¡», along with Mikan-senpai¡¯s Goliath-kun, is laboriously helping out in the construction of the base, following Umeka-senpai¡¯s instructions.


    I guess it¡¯s like a semi-automatic mode.


    The two are a¡ºSmith User (Blacksmith)¡» and an¡ºAppraiser (Authenticator)¡», the types of classes not suited to base construction work.


    The¡ºHundred Ptarmigan (Plasma Thunderbird)¡» that I strangled down is in the middle of having its wings picked off by Kurumi-senpai, the¡ºChef¡».


    It may seem like another class unsuited for dungeon conquest, it seems to boast excellent ability at acquiring materials through methods such as monster dismantling.


    We seem to be going to have a chicken meat festival for dinner, so I have great expectations of it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a huge one, isn¡¯t it? The bones or the feathers for instance, the materials seem to be super rare too, so let¡¯s make all kinds of equipment out of it.¡¹


    ¡¸The meat too, if we have that much, I guess should we smoke and preserve it, we would be able to solve our food problem, too.¡¹


    Smoked chicken is my favorite food.


    For rice and seasoning, it seems that the Senpais have divided and brought them in.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, the monsters you defeat don¡¯t turn into crystals, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, after all, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve been on a raid quest, right, Touma-kun!¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, starting to explain things as if she has mastered it all with a smug look on her face, is annoyingly cute.


    I listen to the story carefully while translating the Mikan language.


    In the case of a raid quest field, there are several settings that differ from those of a normal dungeon.


    When it comes to the subjugated monsters, the corpses seem to remain as is without getting reduced to the miasma.


    Monster crystals are coming to existence from the condensation and crystallization of the reduced miasma, so they are not available.


    This may only be no more than a pain for students with classes that are unable to do material processing, but for those with classes of¡ºCraftsman¡» branching, it means that they are able to get their hands on treasures as much as they want.


    And then, it¡¯s an important factor, but if you defeat edible monsters, it will also serve as food securing.


    If you ask why that¡¯s an important point, it¡¯s because raid quests seem to be akin to long term confinement type dungeon dives.


    By confinement, it¡¯s just what it sounds like: you are unable to go out for the set amount of time.


    Although the undead function of resurrecting from death is working, the resurrection location has changed to no longer be in Rashomon, but in the same raid quest field.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of system it¡¯s switched to, but it seems that there is also no memory initialization when you are resurrected.


    This seems to be the greatest reason as to why raid quests are frowned upon.


    I guess the motive is that everyone would rather forget about all the memories of going through pain and agony.


    This time, the supplementary lessons programme levied upon us the supplementary lessons group is for a whole three days.


    It¡¯s by no means a short period of time for a struggle for survival.


    To be honest, it seems that I was naive for assuming that it would be a cycle of diving in the morning and returning at night like a normal dungeon practice.


    ¡¸Ah. Err, you see, about that¡­.¡¹


    I thought I made a mistake in translating the Mikan language, but even when I look at Rinko-senpai, she is nodding silently.


    It¡¯s very much fantasy-like, but it seems that the time during a raid quest differs from the passage of time on the above ground.


    It¡¯s a phenomenon called the¡ºspace-time pressure difference¡», and seems to be something you learn even in class.


    This matter is not limited to raid quests, as it seems that the deeper you go in the dungeon, the more compressed the flow of time becomes.


    Around 10th stratum, the flow of time is accelerated to only about 1.1 times as fast, but when you reach 20th stratum, it¡¯s to 1.5 times as fast, and by the 30th stratum, it¡¯s to more than 2 times as fast.


    I guess it feels like for example, even if you go outside after going into action for an hour inside, only 30 minutes have passed.


    This seems to be the reason why the time on my watch has subtly gone amiss.


    The deeper the stratum, the greater the time difference, in other words, that means the monsters that inhabit fields with great time differences are also powerful.


    ¡¸Hmm. In the case of¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», how much of a time difference is there?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm. You know, you see. It¡¯s said to be nine times as fast¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s one of the¡ºExtreme Class¡» raids, the greatest degree of difficulty, confirmed by the academy at the moment, after all.¡¹


    I see. I don¡¯t get it.


    At any rate, if the time difference is nine times, does that mean that three days will be stretched out to twenty-seven days, I wonder?


    Or rather, to be confined in extreme conditions for almost a month, I think that¡¯s on the level that can easily cause abnormality in one¡¯s mind.

 CH 43.2

    ¡¸I suppose there are also those who actually go off. For better or worse, as a form of pity from the academy, inside this, medicines in the name of tranquilizer that will make you feel good have been distributed, though.¡¹


    The small pochette Rinko-senpai has in her hand seems to be a first aid kit specially distributed to all of those who participate in the¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» raid.


    It¡¯s an emergency treatment for injuries and illness, or so it¡¯s supposed to be, but psychotropic drug-like something seems to be in the mix.


    It seems to be the academy¡¯s consideration for raids with longer periods and higher difficulty levels compared to other raid quests.


    For some reason I didn¡¯t receive any, how outrageous.


    But this kind of medicine is a no go, absolutely.


    ¡¸Please confiscate it from everyone.¡¹


    No matter how much of a man of virtue you are, it is human nature to succumb to evil temptation, so it¡¯s better to dispose of it from the start.


    ¡¸In that case, I suppose I shall have you bring it up during dinner. You¡¯re going to take care of us, so we won¡¯t have any need for such a thing, right, Touma-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun, you pervert¡­.¡¹


    Mental damage caused by Mikan-senpai¡¯s pervert attack.


    ¡¸I wonder if we¡¯re going to be made to have sex with you without a break. All of us getting ordered not to put on our panties, getting told it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s in front of everyone, we are pounded from one edge to another, regardless of time and place.¡¹


    The log house under construction seems to have reached the roofing stage.


    Like the corner where the logs are fitted together, it has an Alps girl feeling to it.


    The power and multi-handedness of the¡ºArmed Golem¡» seems to have better utility than heavy construction machinery.


    While Anzu-senpai and the others go into the completed hut to finish up the interior, Umeka-senpai continuously puts logs together in order to expand the room.


    The stones that have been cut into the shape of blocks are also stacked up inside the offensive protective fence of logs like a rampart.


    I wonder if Chieri-senpai¡¯s ¡»Armed Golem¡» digging a hole in the ground is by chance for the purpose of digging a well.


    I was imagining a square one-room mountain hut, but it¡¯s already quite on the level of a fortress.


    ¡¸This place is dangerous after all, so precautions are necessary, right? Ah, no need to worry, there¡¯s only one bedroom I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Hauu, Touma-kun, you¡¯re too much of a pervert¡­.¡¹


    The pervert attacks from the collaboration of Rinko-senpai and Mikan-senpai are turning into a combo.


    I¡¯d like to counterattack, saying: those who call other perverts are the perverted ones~, and make Mikan-senpai go hauhau.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Now then, in celebration of the completion of the base¡­. Cheers!¡¹


    When Mikan raised her mug, everyone surrounding the round table cheered in chorus following her lead.


    The hands on the watch were pointing to the time too late for dinner.


    However, the sky visible outside the window was the same twilight color as it had been since they first entered this raid field.


    In the¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», even if time elapsed, there was no difference whether it was during day or night.


    Just as how, for instance, eternal night continued on in the other realm where an undead was the boss, in the raid field, the period of time and the season were maintained to be an environment optimized for the boss.


    In the living room, filled with the smell of fresh wood, the wooden round table in the center as well as the chairs for the number of people were simple products made by carving out logs.


    Even though there were still some parts that needed further polishing, the log house that would shelter them from rain and dew and the two layers of protective walls around it, it was a base that was built from scratch in a bit more than half a day.


    It could be said to be exactly the quintessence of a group of¡ºCraftsman¡» branching classes.


    The mugs filled with mineral water were items brought in by each of them, but the furnishings such as plates were locally produced goods.


    The platter grandly enshrined in the middle of the table was Kurumi¡¯s prized work, chicken (plasma thunderbird) nanban with tartar.


    There were no vegetables, so the garnish was desolate, but the affinity with freshly cooked rice was exceptional.


    Speaking of provisions, in addition to bottled mineral water and seasonings, raw rice and wheat flour had been brought in as staple food.


    It was one gorgeous dining table, incomparable to that of other participants of the supplementary raid quests.


    The most common provisions that other participants brought was ration.


    It stressed the importance of being high in calories, excellent in preservation, and easily consumable without taking much time to prepare.


    Students with Sen to spare would go for hard cookies, canned food and retortable combat rations, while those with tight pockets would fill their bags with large amounts of protein bars and instant noodles.


    Not only had numerous edible monsters been confirmed in the¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», wells had also been dug at the conquest frontline bases, so self-sufficiency was possible.


    For argument¡¯s sake, even in the case of you running out of provisions and starving to death, you would be restored to the state in which you logged in to the other realm and resurrected (respawned).


    ¡¸Wow¡­ So delicious.¡¹


    At the words of Touka, who was happily stuffing her cheeks with cutlet, the blushing Kurumi turned her face away with a humph.


    The other members were also unable to stop their chopsticks even as they sang praises for Kurumi.


    Her class might be¡ºChef¡», but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that a dish would automatically be completed with just a shot of her skill.


    While the process such as¡ºHeating¡», ¡ºStirring¡», and¡ºAging¡» could be utilized as skills, when it came to flavoring and cooking, the sense of the person in question would be necessary.


    It was a dinner among comrades, but as expected, there was none who made a fuss.


    It was by no means because they were frightened by the emergency of being in the middle of a raid quest, it was just that it had been a gathering of quiet members ever since the¡ºAdept Workers¡» days.


    Many of them were that of introvert type, and although they became assertive when it came to their areas of expertise, they were not good at communication.


    It was inevitable for these girls, who possessed some kind of craftsman constitutions, to obtain¡ºCraftsman¡» classes.


    As of right now, through the power leveling of the¡ºOrder of Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» they had all changed to the second step class.


    Mikan: ¡ºBlacksmith¡»


    Rinko: ¡ºAppraiser (Authenticator)¡»


    Anzu: ¡ºDressmaker¡»


    Kurumi: ¡ºChef¡»


    Touka: ¡ºPharmacist¡»


    Ichiko: ¡ºWhitesmith¡»


    Umeka: ¡ºFortress Architect (Ingeniator)¡»


    Chieri: ¡ºAlchemist¡»


    Kakine: ¡ºEngineer¡»


    Akehi: ¡ºGardener¡»


    Meiron: ¡ºPatissier¡»


    Hoodzuki: ¡ºPerfumer¡»


    Currently, each of the twelve of them was in possession of a different class.


    In exchange for possessing no further changes to a superior class, possessing various type of second step class was the trait of the¡ºCraftsman¡» and¡ºOfficer¡» branching.


    For the upgrade type classes that stacked up changes, there were also some tree roots where the greatest step classes had yet to be identified, as for classes of similar system that had been confirmed, both classes above possessed the largest number of them.


    ¡¸So, is Umecchi okay?¡¹


    ¡¸She just overused her skills, so he¡¯ll be okay once you let her take some rest. I suppose she seems to have strained herself a little too much.¡¹


    At the question of Kurumi, the more animated type among the club members, the sought Rinko answered.


    The value displayed as SP (Spiritual Point) in Touma¡¯s Interface was consumed upon the use of skills.


    The higher the miasma pressure in the field, the higher the recovery power, but should one consume a large amount at once, they could easily be afflicted with bad status such as dizziness or fatigue.


    Due to the influence of fantasy type RPGs, among the students, it was also called magical energy, aura, or MP (Magic Point).


    ¡¸Touma-kun is attending on her, so she¡¯ll surely be okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that on the contrary dangerous?¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose the danger is what will become of her, that¡¯s the matter at hand.¡¹


    ¡¸Is, isn¡¯t that obvious¡­.¡¹


    At a loss for words, Kurumi¡¯s cheeks turned bright red.


    It was not just Kurumi, but everyone around the round table at the same time.


    Uniformly turning their faces down, they stole glances and checked each other awkwardly.


    Them shivering with a start and holding their mouths as they felt like that were about to leak out voice and go hau was also done at the same time.


    ¡¸S, so¡­ In short, I am saying that perhaps she would become like this!¡¹


    Face remained bright red, Kurumi¡¯s clenched fist trembled.


    ¡¸A, ahaha¡­ Sheesh, Touma-kun sure is such a hopeless boy.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s a little late for that. Those who by all means not like it should just deactivate the¡ºGuild¡».¡¹


    Mikan, who showed an embarrassed smile with a troubled look on her face, and Rinko, who placed her elbows on the table with a wide grin on her face, were contrastive.


    ¡¸Really, he should consider the time and place. That lewd monkey¡­ Hyan!¡¹


    Kurumi, who had ended up letting out a cute coquettish voice along with her cursing, plopped down on the desk, remained red to the earlobes, with the fists of both hands trembling.

 CH 44.1

    The boy, who had pulled it out from between the twin white bulges, stroked his own penis and squeezed the remaining semen out of his urethra.


    He very much hadn¡¯t had his fill, but there was this thing called turns.


    Soon after, the second scout member held the stray girl¡¯s ass and began to shake her hips.


    ¡¸At this rate, looks like there are still way more strays out there.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah. There¡¯s also the case of the half-destroyed base from before, after all. I¡¯m sure there are more.¡¹


    The boy ¨C who had finished his turn, which had been decided to be the first through rock paper scissors ¨C remained sitting on a fallen tree, his penis rising.


    In any case, there was a shortage of girl numbers at the conquest frontline base to which they belonged.


    The turns didn¡¯t get to the grunts, who would be sent out to scout and procure food.


    They were still by far sexually frustrated.


    ¡¸Oh, oh, oooh.¡¹


    ¡¸Second shot~, rather, you guys are so quick~. I know you¡¯ve come, so stop shaking your hips forever. Change place.¡¹


    The three of them were members who participated in the raid quest for the first time, but they had totally fit into the academy¡¯s way of doing things already.


    The girl who was made to take medication as soon as they met her was also a first year student of the first participation group, but she was going ahe with her tongue sticking out at the feeling of being hugged and having her ass pounded from behind.


    ¡¸So cute. This one is definitely going to be taken by the Senpais. The pussy is also crazy tight.¡¹


    The last boy whose turn was the third one clicked his tongue, but the vaginal pressure was fresh compared to sex slave girls who got nailed down and passed around at the base.


    As he grabbed her breasts, which were sticking out of her blouse, he gyrated his hips, which were pressed against her from behind.


    ¡¸To hunt your prey and rape them all over, it¡¯s so like an erotic FPS game and totally making me excited, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I get it, I get it.¡¹


    ¡¸Ho, ho, ho.¡¹


    With her hands pressed against a pomegranate tree, the girl¡¯s knees buckled from the thrusts that made even her hips float.


    Even though she was treated as prey and raped immediately after being captured, it still had a saving grace compared to the case of her wandering the forest alone.


    ¡¸Hii, hii, hii¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Does it feel good? Does my dick feel good?¡¹


    ¡¸Hiii.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah cumming, I¡¯m about to cum. Not good.¡¹


    They were planning to slowly enjoy themselves until they got back to the base, but they had experienced a number of actual combat and learned what so-called intuition.


    ¡¸Huh, not good¡­. real not good, you guys stop, don¡¯t move!¡¹


    At the sent out warning, the boys who were sandwiching the girls from the front and back also stopped their movements.


    Distant, earth tremor-like vibrations.


    Along with a scream of trees getting smashed, broken rows of trees.


    Crouching down in the shadows of the fallen trees, they watched attentively the huge, red-and-black mottled body passed through the gaps in the trees.


    Eight jointy legs, a swollen abdomen, and a head that looked like a cow.


    There was no charm to it, it was like a caricature that had slipped out of a nightmare.


    The pressure from its huge body, which could rival that of a truck, was on the level that could cause status abnormality by itself.


    The horrifying, atypical apparition was a monster of a category called¡ºYokai¡», which was unique to Japanese dungeon.


    The monster¡ºUshi-oni¡» was by no means unaware of them.


    They were merely treated like a fly and ignored, given that they weren¡¯t a threat on the level that needed to be eliminated, and their level¡ºLevel¡» was too low to serve as prey.


    ¡¸¡­ Not good, not good. What the hell is that?¡¹


    ¡¸That is no joke. It¡¯s totally not good, Raid Quest.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a difficulty level that would make it branded as a shitty game if it was a game, damn it.¡¹


    As they crouched down, they gulped down spit at the creaking and snapping sound of the forest being trampled.


    The overwhelming¡ºLevel¡» difference, in other words, the difference in the¡ºExistential Power¡» that could affect the world, was sensed by their instincts as living beings.


    The fear of death itself, which was right next to them.


    The sexual urge that was directly connected to the survival instinct was making their shrinking penises stand like a spring mechanism.


    Covering the mouth of the girl, which he had instinctively held in his arms as she fell head first, he plunged into the center of her crotch.


    The other boy, who had slid up behind her, also spread her buttocks flesh and shoved his member into her rear hole.


    From the onlooker¡¯s point of view, this might be a ridiculous act of escapism, but these people in question were desperate to escape their fear.


    But consequently, they didn¡¯t get to notice it.


    Above the overlapping pomegranate branches, *Swoosh*, a shadow of a person flying, gliding through the air.


    A flash of light that dyed the surroundings white.


    A thunderous roar accompanied by an earth tremor.


    Losing consciousness as they were, all they could remember were those two things.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I found no particular problem during the power reconnaissance of the area around the base.


    There were monsters that seemingly could serve as food, but I found no enemy monsters that seemingly could be a threat.


    The edible monsters that I had beaten to death or defeated with my navel snatch had all gone into Item Box.


    The only regret was that the chicken cutlet ingredient didn¡¯t come to attack me.


    I guess it is probably a rare ingredient.


    For better or worse, I also found a number of bases that the academy had set up.


    These bases looking like an army outpost was rustic and cool, but I think the bases built by the Senpais are more comfortable.


    Continuing to ride on my fluffy cloud, I head back to our base.


    When I returned, the Senpais made a face as if they wanted to say something, but if they want to have a ride, I¡¯d like to ask them to do it one at a time.


    It may have decent floating power, but the foothold is narrow.


    I do have a feeling that if I inject GP into it, it would turn into a bigger cloud, but from a safety standpoint, I think it would be dangerous for everyone to ride together.


    ¡¸Ta-da! The new armament is complete!¡¹


    Mikan-senpai greets me while throwing her tiny chest out.


    The one she¡¯s pointing at is not to the short and stout Goliath-kun, but Aterui, an¡ºArmed Golem¡» that boasts a stylish shape.


    This Aterui-kun is Rinko-senpai¡¯s¡ºArmed Golem¡»


    Giving them names seems to stabilize their existence, so the Senpais¡¯ golems all have names to them.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. It¡¯s good, I guess. It¡¯s fused properly. And I feel no sense of discomfort.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai holds out her left arm forward, and when she opens her fingers or twists her wrist, Aterui-kun, who is standing behind her, also traces the motions.


    Speaking of the installation of the optional equipment for the¡ºArmed Golem¡», Mikan-senpai and Rinko-senpai are using themselves to verify it.


    As for the other club members, the system is for the two to provide them with feedback pertaining to the results.


    The sense of responsibility of the two is worthy of respect.


    ¡¸Spider-net shoot.¡¹


    Extending its left arm parallel to the ground, it twists its wrist as if to show the back of its hand.


    With a click, the back of the hand opens up to form a shooting port, and with a spurt, a white mist-like thread shoots out.


    The thread, which is shot out in a radial pattern like a shotgun buckshot, turns into a net and twines itself around the scarecrow doll.


    Perhaps the thread is sticky, as it seems to stick quite firmly.


    It seems to boast considerable durability too, as when Aterui-kun pulls on it, the root that is stuck in the ground snaps off.


    If we purge the thread on Aterui-kun¡¯s side, looks like it could also be used as a casting net for the purpose of inhibiting mobility.


    It seems that they have installed the organ of the¡ºUshi-oni¡» that shoots out spider thread.


    ¡¸¡ºArmed Golem¡» may not be fast, but it¡¯s powerful, after all. If we can stop the monsters in their tracks, we would be able to fight, we should be!¡¹


    This is rather revolutionary for the Senpais, isn¡¯t it?

 CH 44.2

    Rinko-senpai, who puts all of her strength into the fist she continues to thrust out, opens her fingers.


    ¡¸Plasma discharge!¡¹


    Aterui-kun¡¯s arm emits light as it lets out crackling arc discharge, which travels through the spider net and electrocutes the scarecrow doll.


    This ought to be the electrical-generating organ of the¡ºPlasma Thunderbird¡».


    ¡¸Oh!¡¹


    The charred scarecrow doll is on fire and emitting smoke.


    The special move-like combo attack is stylish.


    It¡¯s just that Aterui-kun¡¯s SP is dwindling rapidly, so it looks like it can¡¯t shoot in a rapid succession.


    ¡¸How is that? Are you surprised?¡¹


    The smug, mufufuing Mikan-senpai is annoyingly lovely.


    But I think it¡¯s certainly worthy to brag about.


    I guess it means that they have taken in the special abilities of monsters.


    It seems that they installed them in the¡ºArmed Golem¡» with the use of the basic¡ºCraftsman¡» skills of¡ºProcess¡» and¡ºAdaptation (Assist)¡».


    It¡¯s super cool, perhaps we can make a Titan army corps or something.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    At any rate, when I took the monsters I had hunted out of the Item Box, I was scolded by Kurumi-senpai since they were getting in the way.


    In addition to¡ºUshi-oni¡», I also collected¡ºYama-oroshi¡», ¡ºNozuchi¡», and¡ºBasabasa¡».


    Each of them is a monster with a somewhat unusual hair color that I¡¯ve never seen before.


    How should I put it, based on the naming, these monsters are very Japanese.


    ¡ºYama-oroshi¡» is a hedgehog or perhaps a porcupine, at any rate a monster with spines all over its body.


    ¡ºNozuchi¡» is something that looks like a fat snake with nothing but a mouth, assimilated with moss and ivy.


    ¡ºBasabasa¡» is a bird that dashed through the forest while moving its fluttering wings.


    It came after me while spewing out fire when I retorted¡ºGo fly¡», so I think it¡¯s not a chicken.


    These guys are all large size.


    Or rather, it feels like there is nothing but large-sized monsters.


    They¡¯re about two times bigger than Mikan-senpai¡¯s Goliath-kun, the one with the biggest size among the Senpais¡¯¡ºArmed Golem¡».


    There seem to also be some mini-sized mystery creatures living in the area, but they are generally¡ºNull¡».


    When I arranged them on the side of Akehi-senpai¡¯s field, they ended up pilling up higher than the roof of the log house.


    Sure enough, I think they¡¯re in the way.


    There are both advantages and disadvantages in the monster corpses not disappearing.


    It seems that Kurumi-senpai the¡ºChef¡» is the most skilled one at dismantling these kind of monsters.


    From skinning to cutting them into parts, it¡¯s all done in the blink of an eye.


    It¡¯s just that, Kurumi-senpai also serves as the main person in preparing our meals, so it¡¯s a load of work.


    ¡¸Sheesh, even though, I¡¯m really, busy¡­ Persistently going after me all the time, you idiot. Sex beast.¡¹


    This is not a mischief, but a comfort.


    The same goes for Umeka-senpai who ended up going down yesterday, but perhaps everyone has a strong sense of responsibility, as they tend to end up working hard to their limit.


    Forcefully stopping her work, Let¡¯s Go to take a break.


    In princess carry, I invite her to the temporary warehouse that smells of fresh wood.


    At the moment, supply is greater than consumption, so there are a pile of materials and ingredients that are still in unprocessed state.


    ¡¸Noo, while you¡¯re carrying me, so suddenly¡­!¡¹


    It seems that Kurumi-senpai is an¡ºinvitation receiver¡» type of person whose words and actions don¡¯t match, so we basically starts off in a forced style.


    In the beginning, when I gave up every time she rejected me, I was scolded by Touka-senpai and Anzu-senpai, who are good friends with Kurumi-senpai.


    I was told that she was so pitiful, depressed with self-loathing, so I had to read the air and attack her properly.


    The temporary warehouse is a space under the blue sky surrounded by staked logs, so pulling down my pants while remain standing, I hold Kurumi-senpai in my arms face to face, holding her legs at my sides and shaking her.


    In the posture of hanging down on me with her hands wrapped around my neck, Kurumi-senpai is steadily acting like she doesn¡¯t want it.


    It is true that this playing rape-like forced feeling tickles the male heart.


    It¡¯s also inevitable that I ended up doing a back attack at Kurumi-senpai who was cooking while fluttering her ass early in the morning.


    So, for this union that is the second time for the day, the muscle path in her pussy flesh induces smoother pistons.


    ¡¸Hentai, hentai, hentaii¡­.¡¹


    I believe Kurumi-senpai is the perverted one for being dressed in the seductive style of wearing a school uniform while going commando in spite of her living together with an adolescent boy.


    At this rate, I can¡¯t help but seed Kurumi-senpai¡¯s bare pussy every morning.


    Kurumi-senpai ¨C who is clinging to me, cursing me, and turning red until her earlobes ¨C is so cute.


    If she still goes commando tomorrow even after all this, I¡¯ll go for morning union without reservation.


    Senpai biting her lip and throwing her head back at the tip of my penis that is gallantly arching inside her is adorable.


    Grabbing her small but tight buttocks with both hands, I stickily stroke her from the depth to the entrance.


    Calculating the timing while enjoying it leisurely, I reach a one-two finish.


    I hold Kurumi-senpai, who is crossing her legs behind my hips and closely clinging to me, tightly in the air.


    I flirt and soothe Kurumi-senpai, who remains clinging to me while going uu~.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Hauu¡­.¡¹


    On the log chair that had simply been set sideways, Chieri, twisting her thighs together, was out of strength.


    Inside her skirt, which now was in the state of going commando just like everyone else, her crotch was wet and seething even though she hadn¡¯t touched it.


    The same went for the pungent sexual odor which wafted through the air as an aroma that she had no way of hiding, if everyone was the same, the feeling of embarrassment would also be numbed.


    The next person sitting next to her, Kakine, was also plopping down on the desk, twitching and jerking from the vicarious experience of Kurumi¡¯s orgasm, which she had reached somewhere they couldn¡¯t see.


    The robust meat rod penetrating deep into the crotch, even if it didn¡¯t actually exist, she was made to feel the firm sensation alone in her lower abdomen.


    What lay on the table were richly colored raw flesh, the materials of monsters.


    The¡ºAlchemist¡», Chieri, refined the materials and the¡ºEngineer¡», Kakine, adjusted and optimized them for the¡ºArmed Golem¡».


    The abilities of the two played a huge role in the installation of monster parts.


    Even if it was a material of a high-level monster that was casually supplied to them, if it was in the hands of those two materials experts, processing it was not impossible.


    However, at present, the work was in a little bit of stagnation.


    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹


    Kakine¡¯s crotch opened at the sensation of her insides being pulled out.


    Remaining bowlegged and jerking, she could tell that her secret place continued to twitch at the lingering sensation of having the illusory penis pulled out.


    She felt good from the sensation that was being granted to her, and as the orgasm that was being granted to her on top of it overlapped, she was subjected to a double pleasure.


    The shared sensation that was being transmitted to her was not 100%, but the pleasure was still enough to actually make her reach orgasm.


    Chieri and Kakine somehow or other looked at each other and showed each other an awkward smile with a hint of embarrassment.


    The girls had ended up being made to get used to orgies and swinging, but it was a different story to seek and show toward each other on their own accord.


    It was a shared sensation that could be consciously adjusted to some extent, but they were both deeply immersed in it.


    It was not just the two of them, though.


    ¡¸¡­ Hyaa.¡¹


    They came to hear the scream of Meiron, who had been doing preliminary preparation for dinner in the next room.


    Chieri and Kakine also plopped down on the desk, and their asses shook on the chair at the same time.


    At the sensation of the illusory penis that this time was inserted from the rear, they twisted their buttocks and spread their legs, adjusting to the receiving position that granted them most pleasure.


    The slippery sensation of it slipping all the way to the deepest part was fresh, and they could tell it was the sensation of it being inserted into someone other than Kurumi.


    The genitals that adapted in the blink of an eye were made to transmit the tingling sensation of having the inside stirred around.


    Even though the body that was receiving it was not the same, for them it was the continuation of the sex.


    No matter who was attacked, their preparations to be laid right then and there had been in order.


    For the girls, this base was a comrade-only paraiso where no one could disturb them.

 CH 44.3

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of adding a new silo, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I might want one. The food is already overflowing, isn¡¯t it? Even if we smoked it, it would just keep piling up anyway.¡¹


    Surrounding the table, now is a meeting time that has turned into a custom after breakfast.


    Rather than a report on our respective activities, it¡¯s more like a leisurely tea time.


    ¡¸The edamame has become ripe enough for eating. The tomatoes are completely ripe, so I¡¯ll float them in the well water.¡¹


    Thanks to the hard work of Akehi-senpai, the¡ºGardener¡», the dining table has become a vegetable.


    The clearing around the base has already turned into a vegetable garden.


    It had quite the fairy tale-ish feeling to it, watching the seeds visibly sprout as she went hnn~ upon sowing them.


    The tea that everyone is drinking is also the so-called freshly picked herbal tea.


    It seems that she¡¯s starting to breed herbs to suit the soil of the dungeon, but I think it¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯t go that far.


    ¡¸Err, I¡¯ve made a new bed. It¡¯s a work I¡¯m proud of.¡¹


    Anzu-senpai tightly clenches her fists and throws out her chest.


    What we used as bedding in the beginning was the sleeping bag that each of us had brought with us.


    We were all sleeping and huddling together, so we spread the bags and used them like a futon.


    However, to be honest, the floorboards were hard and uncomfortable to sleep on, so we all unanimously wished for improvements.


    As the result of testing a lot of things, we settled on a trampoline-style bed with a large piece of Ushi-oni leather hung like a hammock.


    The moderate elasticity had been well received for the night scene, but it seems that a further improved version has been completed.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll install it later once I¡¯m done with Hoodzuki-chan¡¯s equipment, okay. It¡¯s amazing you know, since the pointy is sharply popping out, after all.¡¹


    Hoodzuki-senpai nods her head to Mikan-senpai, who¡¯s doing a banzai.


    Hoodzuki-senpai is as petite as Mikan-senpai and is probably by far the most shy of the club members.


    So even if we armed her with something too vicious, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to use it, I wonder.


    The other Senpais¡¯¡ºArmed Golem¡» have already been customized and powered up, and they are also steadily getting proficient in actual combat.


    The main line is on the interception style due to their mobility, but the spider shots equipped on all of them turn out to be more vicious than I imagined.


    Moreover, Mikan-senpai has been laboriously creating additional armaments from monster materials.


    ¡¸The reinforcement of the foundation is done, so I¡¯m going to raise the tower another story.¡¹


    Umeka-senpai is tightly clenching her fists and burning.


    By the way, the place where we are all having tea now is on the first floor of the base.


    The first log house base had ended up getting burned down by the magic attack of the raiding students.


    Let alone being sad, on the contrary Umeka-senpai seemed to end up having fire lit in her, and ended up constructing a sturdy fortress tower.


    The quarried stones and brick-like burned, hardened blocks were the construction materials.


    Right now it has turned into a three-story tower, including the basement.


    Thinking back of it, it boasts sturdiness that can withstand the raiding students as well as monsters¡¯ attacks.


    It is already a small fort.


    ¡¸I wonder, if they¡¯ll attack us anytime soon¡­. Even though we¡¯ve taken the trouble to set up new traps.¡¹


    Grinning widely, Rinko-senpai places her cheek on the hand she has crossed on the tabletop.


    Damage traps are not lethal against students and monsters that have a kind of barrier called SP, but they are by no means entirely ineffective.


    Besides, the main purpose of traps is to inhibit mobility.


    Everyone was so terrified that they were close to bursting to tears during the first raid, but ever since they realized that they could fight too, they have desperately tried their best.


    Them not going easy and striving to kill with all they¡¯ve got due to them being desperate is a good thing, I think.


    What makes battle against a person more troublesome than against a monster is the sense of psychological aversion.


    ¡¸Really, they never learn, do they? Those bunch.¡¹


    Snorting with a humph, Kurumi-senpai crosses her arms.


    ¡¸Their food is also limited, after all. I guess they must think it¡¯s faster to rob than to procure it themselves.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I hate, their eyes, filthy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I absolutely hate those people.¡¹


    ¡¸I wish they could just die¡­.¡¹


    It seems that the Senpais have gone through terrible experiences during their prior supplementary raid quests, so they raise no lukewarm opinion like helping each other or something.


    Rather, it¡¯s more like they resent them to the bone.


    ¡¸Well, we also have a boy whose eyes are filthy here, though?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai disses me.


    Meiron-senpai, who said she hated them, shaking her head as if in a panic is cute.


    ¡¸I suppose for you, it¡¯s like you¡¯re enjoying the harem quest with everything you have, right, Touma-kun~? I mean, with the exception of when you are out hunting, you alwaaays do lewd things with someone, after all. Catching the girls working here and there in the base, you do lewd things here, and another lewd things there. And at night, you won¡¯t let us sleep through the night until you¡¯ve seeded all of us. Your male level is too high, really, I suppose I¡¯m impressed.¡¹


    Everyone, including Mikan-senpai who is scratching her reddened cheeks and meekly showing a wry smile, is averting their reddened faces away.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve also accustomed Mikan-chan and Hocchin to be your exclusive use, after all, Touma-kun. I suppose you need to take responsibility.¡¹


    I think Rinko-senpai, who is widely grinning, is the one making filthy eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ By the way.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it, I wonder? Do you want to try out the comfortability of the new bed together with everyone?¡¹


    With Kurumi-senpai who mutters, Are you stupid¡­, in the lead, everyone becoming a bit eager is an emergency.


    It¡¯s too heavy for an exercise to help digesting breakfast.


    ¡¸The base is getting more and more complete, so I¡¯m thinking if we should set out to conquer the raid quest.¡¹


    It¡¯s a life saver that our living environment is getting more and more comfortable, but the present state is that we¡¯ve been leaving behind the most crucial point: conquering the raid.


    In the time inside the dungeon, I think about a week has already passed.


    Even though I¡¯ve been maintaining my daily routine according to my timetable, the look of the sky being twilight all the time is as expected disgusting.


    ¡¸Ah, yes. Err¡­. Touma-kun, could it be that you were intending to conquer the raid quest?¡¹


    On behalf of the Senpai sirs who are looking at each other, Rinko-senpai asks in a vague manner.


    In the first place, isn¡¯t the purpose we were sent to the¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» is to conquer the raid quest, I wonder?


    The guys who attacked us seemed to be not much of a big deal ability-wise, but I thought it was a manpower conquering strategy, along the lines of human-wave tactics.


    ¡¸Sheesh, you really are an idiot, aren¡¯t you? If it were that easy to conquer, it wouldn¡¯t have been designated as an¡ºExtreme class¡» for decades, duh.¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai, who lets out a sigh of exasperation, waves her hand.


    By any chance, does that mean it¡¯s a quest where conquering is not the prerequisite of it, I wonder?


    If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t tell the point of sending us here for supplementary lessons.


    ¡¸The reason is tentatively to thin out the monster population in the raid area, or so we were told. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not, though.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t seem convinced, huh. Hmm, then, have you learned about¡ºRaid Quest¡» yet, Touma-kun?¡¹


    I might have already learned about it in class, but I don¡¯t remember, so I¡¯m listening respectfully to Rinko-senpai¡¯s special lecture.


    First of all, about the word¡ºRaid¡», at the academy it seems to be used to mean¡ºmilitary warfare¡».


    In other words, it signifies a¡ºgroup¡», an army battle, as opposed to an¡ºindividual¡» battle.


    In addition to the term¡ºMilitary Warfare Trials (Raid Quest)¡», it seems to also be used such as for the subjugation of¡ºMilitary Warfare Recommended Adversary (Raid Enemy)¡».


    In short, I guess the keyword is to beat them to pulps together with everyone.


    ¡¸Well, I suppose something along those lines. Though, that much alone means you¡¯ll be up against outlandish monsters.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    ¡¸And then the¡ºRaid Quest¡», in other words the one we¡¯re participating in right now. This refers to the quest to conquer the singularity of the dungeon called the¡ºOther Realm¡», a dungeon that comes into existence within the dungeon.¡¹


    It¡¯s already starting to go beyond my understanding, but at times like this, my steadfast poker face does a good job.


    ¡¸The singularity, which originally is impossible to appear, is said to be a bug in the dungeon, I suppose. The goal of¡ºRaid Quest¡» is to conquer it and make it disappear. Emergency quests to subjugate¡ºMilitary Warfare Recommended Adversary (Raid Enemy)¡» that appear inside the normal dungeon are also called raid quests, but I suppose that¡¯s not its original meaning.¡¹


    Except for Rinko-senpai, who holds up a finger and continues with the explanation as if she¡¯s enjoying it, everyone else lets out a sigh as if to say¡­ here we go again.


    Most of the science type bright people seem to love to do an explanation.


    I guess everyone is intending to abandon me as they all quietly leave their seats.


    ¡¸To conquer a raid quest is to conquer the core of the singularity. As for the so-called core of the singularity, it is¡­¡¹


    Meiron-senpai, who pours me another cup of tea, is so kind.


    But I wonder if she could take me out with her.

 CH 44.4

    ¡¸According to the classification by the academy, currently there are five types of raid quests. ¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡», ¡ºTsukumo (Item with spirit ¨C Regalia)¡», ¡ºOrigin (Primitive)¡», ¡ºLore (Legend)¡», and¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡».


    The¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡» type is a dungeon formed with the boss monster, which serves as the core of the singularity, as the center.


    It¡¯s a quest that can be cleared by simply defeating the boss.


    The¡ºTsukumo (Regalia)¡» type is a dungeon that occurs with a special item serving as its core.


    The quest is cleared once you get the item, and given that this is a chance to obtain a super item, the competition for it seems to be high.


    The¡ºOrigin (Primitive)¡» type is a dungeon that occurs when the balance of elemental spirits (Elements) in the dungeon is tilting one-sidedly to a critical degree.


    If you go and collect the elemental items that have been condensed inside, it seems that the dungeon will disappear.


    It offers a low degree of difficulty if you have equipment specialized in coping with the specific element, and while it requires several conquests to clear, it seems like a plainly sweet quest.


    The¡ºLore (Legend)¡» type is a dungeon that projects concepts from the past.


    It appears to be a raid area that materializes due to the overflow of information flowing from outside the dungeon to inside.


    It seems that a lot of it offers tricky difficulty levels, items to obtain, as well as conquering methods.


    It seems to be related to how popular it is, but this is the one I don¡¯t get the most.


    The¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡» type is an invasion from another world as opposed to the monsters.


    It appears to be a rare quest that¡¯s a little different from the others.


    It seems to be a rare one, but once it¡¯s confirmed, it seems to turn into an all-out war and is treated as a compulsory quest.


    For the time being, if we classify the supplementary quests this time¡ª


    The¡ºGahsadokuro Castle¡» will be a¡ºTsukume (Regalia)¡» type, the¡ºTuileries Destiny Garden¡» will be a¡ºLore (Legend) type¡», while¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» will be a¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡» type.


    ¡¸¡­ In other words, all we have to do is find the boss and beat it to pulp, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s a simple brute force quest with no riddles or strange traps. But that¡¯s exactly why the strength of the boss is equal to the difficulty of the quest. ¡ºGoten no Zakuro-san¡», which is designated as¡ºExtreme Class¡», has never been conquered by anyone since the day it was discovered, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Even I thought that perhaps I was a beast, as I took the liberty to relieve the frustration that had built up during the lecture on Rinko-senpai right then and there.


    I think it¡¯s the same as the urge that makes me very much want to masturbate before a test.


    I am aware that my sexuality is out of control, but I end up getting spoiled by the situation where the Senpais are willing to indulge me.


    Putting Rinko-senpai ¨C who saw through me and provoked me by saying: I wonder if you wish to discipline this pretentious woman ¨C on the table, we had a hard loving discipline class.


    Given that we now have plenty of food to spare, I¡¯ve been like: Steak? Bring it on!, since the morning every day, but it feels like for sure I have expended as much calories.


    It¡¯s on the level that even the chubby body of Touka-senpai, who loves to eat as much as I do, has tightened up from all the hard sweaty wrestling.


    It¡¯s a mystery that every time I do it with Touka-senpai, it ends up turning into a punishment and reward play where we act as a player and a coach.


    Even if the people in question didn¡¯t wish for it, as expected the Senpais have all been developed more than necessary as a female through the academy life.


    Their sense of aversion and ethics regarding sexual relations between men and women has already greatly distorted.


    Perhaps it¡¯s the grace of leveling up in the dungeon, but fortunately I seem to have enough stamina and vitality to reciprocate the Senpais.


    Of course, as a wholesome youth myself, I also have plenty of sexual appetite, so I just let myself be swept away with all my might.


    To be honest, I do think that I couldn¡¯t care less about the right or wrong of the matter.


    What so-called concept of chastity differs depending on the era and region after all, as it is the result of propaganda done by religions and governing bodies to suit their convenience.


    As I give such an excuse to myself, here I¡¯m in the middle of my daily patrol.


    In the sky, riding on the floaty cloud.


    If I don¡¯t rise to a certain altitude, spider silk and thorns will fly at me from the ground, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.


    From above, I take another look at this raid area.


    Madder red sky and extensive forest.


    Based on the overlook I had from the sky when I entered the raid area, this domain is that of a circular field.


    The edge of the forest is invisible, blending in as if shrouded in mist.


    That seems to be the end of this other realm.


    It seems to be expanding little by little year by year, following the increasing of the power of the¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡».


    Even now, it boasts vastness where I can¡¯t even see its end.


    Finding the boss in such a vast area seems like a pain, but there are actually some obvious landmark-like something here.


    In the place that probably is the center of the raid area, a rocky mountain that one can do nothing but look up at it is towering up to the sky.


    How should I put it, like Wulingyuan in China, it¡¯s a mountain that seems like a place where a hermit might live.


    This must be the origin of the name ¡ºG¨­ten no Zakurosan (Roaring Heaven Pomegranate Mt.)¡».


    From the looks of it, I get the feeling that the boss is lurking there.


    I¡¯ve been warned by Mikan-senpai and the others to stay away from it because it¡¯s dangerous.


    It appears that the Raise Dead system of Rashomon works even in raid quests, but it appears that you¡¯ll be immediately respawned in the raid area without having your memories rewound.


    Even though the students return from death in the dungeon on a regular basis, they all forget the memory of death as well as the pain associated with it.


    This is why they are able to continue to challenge the dungeon without suffering from PTSD (post-traumatic stress disorder).


    In order to escape the pain in case we suffered a serious injury, deliberately choosing to return from death or perhaps having your party member help you ending it is the¡ºright¡» thing to do, or so we were taught in class.


    Well, when it comes to our party, that is a forbidden action.


    Somehow or other, I get the feeling that it¡¯s not good for the Senpais to continue returning from death, so bit by bit, I¡¯ve been guiding their thinking toward not dying in the dungeon.


    If I advertise it openly, I¡¯ll get a weird look, so I opted to do a pleasure brainwash while stickily urging them in the bed.


    Thanks to that, they end up being afraid of the dungeon, but I think that much is the right style.


    In fact, physical pain is something that is as much unbearable.


    However, if you think about it as a way to overcome this, I think the raid quest specification of¡ºbeing able to return from death while retaining memories of your death¡» is a boon.


    This is the so-called zombie attack style of¡ºlearning by dying¡» through battles against death traps and high-ranked bosses which boast high difficulty level.


    Even if they are unable to earn EXP, they are still able to learn battle experience with your mind and body.


    As long as their minds don¡¯t break, they can continue indefinitely after all, truly a cheat state.


    Well, if it were me, I have the confidence that my mind will break along the way.


    Humans are not built that way.


    I think the Senpais have given up on conquering the quest from the beginning and planned to spend the raid confinement period safely.


    In fact, we will probably be able to live comfortably without any problems as is.


    While adequately dealing with the students and monsters that come to raid us, we¡¯ll be indulging in sex from morning till night.


    For an adolescent boy, it¡¯s akin to Shangri-la, a space of strife and pleasure.


    I have a feeling that the rest of the period will end up flying by in a flash.


    In my opinion, worldly desires are not something to be discarded, but a karma to be sublimated.


    The sage mode that comes after wholeheartedly striving and climbing to the zenith is exactly enlightenment.


    As I sit in the full lotus position on the floaty cloud, I clasp my right hand over my left.


    I feel like I¡¯m being called by someone from the beyond that is not here.


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    As I fly while immersed in thought, I come fairly close to the rocky mountain.


    Raising a loud cry, a winged, lizard-like monster is flying between the cloud-covered rocky mountain.


    I think it is about ten meters long.


    It is flying in a swarm, so I guess that means it¡¯s not the boss.


    Dropping my altitude in order to avoid a fight, I do a landing at the foot of the rocky mountain.


    This is a monster I¡¯ve seen for the first time, so I should try to hunt one down for a taste.

 CH 44.5

    I¡¯m about to ready myself for battle, but I look around my surroundings as I feel some sort of gaze at me.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¯tis been donkey¡¯s years since Ah¡¯ve ¡®ad a visitor.¡¹


    As if buried in the rock wall of the rocky mountain, there is a stall with a store appearance that I have seen before.


    With the chin resting on the elbow on the counter, the one staring at me is a long-eared Owner-san of indeterminate age.


    The looks are exactly like that of Suke-san, who called herself a spirit.


    It¡¯s just that, with a kimono and a smoking pipe, she boasted an elegant harlot style, but with a gray sweatshirt and a pair of round glasses, she seems not very refined at all.


    I wonder if she has an image change or something.


    ¡¸Long time no see?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡¯ve never met yer before, yer nu.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. My apologies. You look similar to Suke-san, so¡­.¡¹


    It seems to be a different person, or rather, a different Spirit-san.


    ¡¸Ah, ¡º£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª(Skeggiold)¡», ¡®uh. Quite de familiar name oi got ter ¡®ear dare. She an¡¯ oi are ¡®ard tack born from de seem model, after al¡¯. ¡¯tis only natural dat we luk alike.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­. For yer ter nu ¡®er name, dat cud only mean she towl yer ¡®erself, looks loike she liked yer quite lashings, ¡®uh.¡¹


    Humph, the snorting Spirit-san crosses her arms.


    ¡¸All roi den, let¡¯s git down ter de business. Flog or buy?¡¹


    ¡¸No, about that¡­.¡¹


    I just happened to be passing by, so I don¡¯t particularly, not have something I need, I guess.


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for some eggs and pepper, but¡­.¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai was depressed, saying that she should have brought a lot more.


    Pepper is as expected indispensable for cooking meat, which can be secured in bulk here.


    With this, the spice shortage is solved.


    Moreover, eggs will also probably be necessary for when we decide to fry some cutlets.


    The herbs such as bouquet garni are locally produced by Akehi-senpai, but when it comes to steak, as expected I want to have plenty of pepper on it.


    ¡¸This is de first time i¡¯ve met an eejit who wud order somethin¡¯ loike dat whaen they meet a stall spirit inside de dungeon.¡¹


    She ends up letting out an exasperated sigh, but she still places a basket full of large-sized eggs and a small bag that seems to be filled with pepper on the counter.


    With no sign of looking for them whatsoever, like a magic trick, it looks as if she pulled them out from under the counter.


    Perhaps it is a skill of the Stall Spirit-san or something.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, excuse me. For the payment currency, will it be in dollars¡­ euros?¡¹


    Appearance-wise, Spirit-san doesn¡¯t look like Japanese, so I have a hunch that perhaps she is someone from Europe or somewhere around there.


    ¡¸¡­. Even if yer pay me wi¡¯ such a tin¡¯, it¡¯d chucker me nathin¡¯ but trouble.¡¹


    To begin with, I don¡¯t have either of them with me, or rather, it doesn¡¯t seem like I can use Sen, the academy¡¯s local currency either.


    ¡¸More or less, as a substitute for currency inside de dungeon, we use waaat yer guys call crystal.¡¹


    I see, then damn me.


    In this raid area, even if you defeat a monster, it won¡¯t turn into crystal.


    ¡¸Well. I¡¯ll accept an equivalent exchange. Go bate sum monsters an¡¯ brin¡¯ dem back ter me.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then, right away.¡¹


    I take out the Ushi-oni that I just happened to hunt on the way here in front of the store with a thud.


    As for why one of the legs is for some reason missing, I think Yuki-chan has probably plucked and boiled it again.


    She¡¯s quite the glutton.


    ¡¸That¡¯s item box, ¡®uh. Quite de bizarre skill yer were made ter learn dare.¡¹


    Spirit-san is as one would expect surprised, but it was her colleague Suke-san who gave me the skill.


    ¡¸Well, ¡®oy oi shud put it. Such a newly established flawed skill, it ¡®as yet ter even a go into an orb. It¡¯s a useless skill dat not only eats up too much domain, ¡¯tis too risky ter use even if yer optimize (defrag) it. Waaat de ¡®ell is dat guy tinkin?¡¹


    ¡¸It is convenient in its own way. I think it¡¯s a much more useful skill than Interface.¡¹


    Frankly speaking, they both seem to be beta versions, so I¡¯d like to have a version update.


    Spirit-san, who stares at me as if glaring fixedly at me, lets out another sigh.


    I think her happiness is going to run away.


    ¡¸¡­ Indeed, if it¡¯s yer, oi suppose you¡¯ll be able ter use dem. ¡®owever, well, relyin¡¯ on skills too much is loike a double-edged sword. Skills are ultimately jist loike trainin¡¯ wheels. So if yer forcefully embody yisser latent abilities through de use av dees skills, unless yer properly train yerself, you¡¯ll only git swung raun by yisser own power. Especially authority (divine), yer ¡®av ter be wide wi¡¯ it.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Spirit language is as difficult to understand as Mikan language.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve done sum further optimizashun, so let me update dem. In a way, ¡¯tis also a way av wipin¡¯ our asses after al¡¯. De so-called after-sales service.¡¹


    Grabbed by the hand that¡¯s nimbly reached out toward it, the Ushi-oni is tucked into the counter.


    It boasted dimensions that should¡¯ve made that impossible to happen size-wise, so it feels like watching a magic trick.


    Perhaps the missing of the leg has affected the assessment, as the number of eggs has ended up getting reduced a bit.


    Spirit-san is one merciless personage.


    ¡¸Stop sayin¡¯ dense things an¡¯ gie me yisser ¡®an¡¯ at once.¡¹


    I grab Spirit-san¡¯s hand as told, connection on.


    The tingling feeling as if an electric current has been passed through me is nostalgic.


    If the last time was an installation, I guess then this time is like an update patch.


    The uncomfortable feeling like having the inside of my body being rewritten is as much, painful.


    *Buzz* Such a shock throws my hand off Spirit-san¡¯s.


    It feels like a sense of rejection, or rather a forced shutdown.


    Spirit-san¡¯s eyes, widened in surprise, are turned toward my side rear.


    ¡¸¡­! ¡­! ¡­!¡¹


    When I turn around, I see that Yuki-chan, who has imposingly pulled her upper body out of the air, is furious.


    She raises her hands in the air in protest, fuming vehemently.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but I try to soothe her while apologizing to her.


    ¡¸¡­ Yer, waaat manner av tin¡¯ ¡®av yer let live in yisser item box? Dat Kami-san (God), wha ye git ¡®er from?¡¹


    To call her my Kami-san (God), another accusing word I¡¯ve got here.


    Doesn¡¯t it sound as if I¡¯ve kidnapped and confined a little girl and forcefully made her my little wife?


    To begin with, Yuki-chan is free to come in and out of the Item Box, so she should have gone back to her home from time to time, probably meibi.


    I placate Yuki-chan, who¡¯s still puffing her cheeks out as her real fury has yet to subside, with a candy.


    I have a feeling that in others¡¯ point of view, I might be misunderstood as a kidnapper.


    ¡¸If you¡¯ve entrusted yisser authority (divine) ter yisser follower, yer should¡¯ve said so from de beginnin¡¯, ye dense?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Just leave al¡¯ de management av de¡ºother realm (inside)¡» ter dat kami-san over dare. It¡¯ll be much better than if yer can chucker it yerself.¡¹


    I don¡¯t understand about 80% of what she¡¯s saying, but she seems to be dissing me.


    Yuki-chan, who has recovered her mood thanks to the effects of the petting and the snack, nods her head in agreement.


    In fact, there is no big problem even with the way it is now.


    I¡¯m a little curious about what the inside has become like, though.


    It seems that Item Box is a skill that is activated with me serving as the origin, so I alone am unable to get inside.


    ¡¸Well, as for de interface¡­. Yer can tell withoyt needin¡¯ me ter tell yer, roi? It¡¯s originally an authority dat allows yer ter read everythin¡¯ raun yer.¡¹


    ¡¸My vision is overflowed with numbers and my eyes are prickling, though.¡¹


    It¡¯s like a cyberpunk Hollywood movie with sushi code flowing.


    The information data is thoroughly displayed on every single thing within my field of vision, but it¡¯s pointless if I can¡¯t percept and grasp it.


    In short, even if detailed information is popping up and flooding in one after another, I have no way of making use of it.


    ¡¸Originally, most av so¡¯tiz informashun subconsciously selected by yer, yer nu. For de data yer don¡¯t nade, yer can jist delete it loike yer wud any other data.¡¹


    Rather than a version upgrade in this direction, I was wishing for functions such as¡ºAre you sure?¡» pop up, though.


    ¡¸Once you¡¯ve gotten used ter it, go an¡¯ take down de boss at once. If yer bate de boss, de¡ºother realm¡» ¡®ill den disappear. ¡¯tis been a few star periods since oi got stuk in dis place, yer nu. Ah¡¯ve gotten boke av dis view.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If I take it right, you are unable to move on your own?¡¹


    ¡¸So noisy. Ah¡¯ve given yer a service, so yer ¡®av ter take down de boss withoyt fail.¡¹

 CH 45.1

    Lord of the Pomegranate Mountain


    Stabbed with a twig, a frog was being grilled on a crackling bonfire.


    Skewered from mouth to rump, the frog still retained its original form.


    In addition to that, seemingly barely edible grilled prey they had managed to catch, such as lizards and bats, were also stuck around the bonfire.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s been grilled pretty well. Are we really going to eat this thing?¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, can it? Didn¡¯t you say you were tired of dry bread? It doesn¡¯t have enough protein.¡¹


    These guys, first year students living in the second conquest frontline base, were lacking both in preparation and resolution for their first raid quest.


    ¡¸Hah, the Senpais sure have it nice. I hope they could¡¯ve just shared with us.¡¹


    Among the luggage carried by seasoned participants, the one they put most importance on was as expected food.


    Even if it was just cheap canned food or candy, there was a difference in the quality of their lives between with or without it.


    ¡¸The women have also been cherry-picked and monopolized, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, though, I¡¯m grateful that they are willing to hand us some hand-me-down ones.¡¹


    This was a technique of manipulating human¡¯s nature, in order to create a situation where those of the lower caste did not take the trouble of staging a revolt, they were also granted some of the spoil as their share.


    There was a lot of such group activity among the academy¡¯s events, so the leaders who organized their groups naturally became familiar with it.


    ¡¸Hnn, aah, as expected dungeon sex is the best¡­. No matter how many shots I let out, it remains brimming with energy.¡¹


    There was only one girl that was granted to their group who served as bait.


    The girl, a low leveled second year¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡», was having her ass used in the position of her clinging to a fallen tree, remained naked.


    The first years, who allowed them to enjoy reactions with fresh feeling to it, and second years, who had learned the techniques and were proficient in sex, were monopolized by the those of the higher chaste.


    The one who was handed over to them was a mediocre second year girl.


    It was just that, she might not be gorgeous, but she was still plenty cute herself, and boasted maturity enough to accept sex that was powered with nothing but their youth.


    In other words, they had no complaints about the shared sexual venting slave.


    Even as it leaked out the remaining juice of the ejaculation, the penis that had slipperily slipped out of the valley between her buttocks remained erect.


    He grabbed the base and slipperily slid the glans around her genitals that had been neatly groomed, which was the etiquette that was first to be learned by the girls in the academy.


    The butthole shared by him and the three boys keeping watch around the campfire had someone¡¯s penis inserted into it from morning to night.


    The inside of the vagina remained smeared with cocktail sperm that had been perpetually poured into it, and the anus, used for playful purposes, had also loosened up into the shape of a penis.


    ¡¸Even sex gets boring if you it every day, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸As someone who was virgin before he enrolled in the academy, is that something you should be saying?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut it. Your face isn¡¯t one that¡¯d make you popular either, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha. That¡¯s a mutual thing, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m getting laid every day, you know? I¡¯ve had sex with every girl in my class, after all.¡¹


    The class¡¯s local rule where the boys and girls took turns to act as partners was continued with the approval of all the boys in the class.


    In fact, the data showed that the unity of their class had been rising.


    ¡¸For real? So fucking enviable.¡¹


    ¡¸Like when the girl who hated my guts frowned her face as she spread her legs for me, that was just dangerously thrilling. It felt crazy good to bang her until she goes ahe, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just the best? Damn it, I got a boner.¡¹


    For his class, where the relationships between boys and girls were less friendly than the other classes, it was something akin to a dream come true.


    Getting up from in front of the bonfire, he directed his steps to the pair who were incessantly united without getting tired of it on the log.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, switch with me. My cock is getting on the edge.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Spit it out in the pussy toilet.¡¹


    The penis that had drilled into her anus for a change of pace was pulled out.


    He had graduated from the greed of being obsessed with every single ejaculation.


    ¡¸Here, Aika-chan. I¡¯m going to plentifully seed you with the sperm that has piled up to the brim during the break, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Ahn, ahn, ahn.¡¹


    Grabbing her hip bone like a steering wheel, he began to grandly raise a smacking sound with his hips as he penetrated her in the Doggy Style position.


    At the three differently shaped penises that had been inserted into her alternately, Aika writhed as she had her body rubbed at delicately different parts.


    From her point of view, the situation of her being desired by boys meant the same as her being protected by them.


    She was used to being treated as a sexual servant that was simply carried by the flow.


    On the other hand, for a second year girl who was beginning to lose the interest of her peers, they even found the passionate sex of the first year boys pleasing.


    Like when she was made to suck on a penis as she had her ass remained sandwiched from both sides on the bed in the sleeping quarter, it was on the level where she hoped that she¡¯d be made into their partner even after they returned to the academy.


    In fact, such couplings occurred in a great number at academy events where the academic years were intermingled.


    It ended up with the situation where the upperclassmen taking the cream of the crop while the underclassmen picking up the leftovers, but nonetheless it was a win-win relationship where both sides profited.


    ¡¸Slippery and loose pussy-san feels so good.¡¹


    As she seemed to have some sparks with the boy and good chemistry with his penis, she spared no effort in her service and appeal, as if to especially flatter him.


    ¡¸The next time I come here, I¡¯ll bring some cards or something. I have too much time to spare.¡¹


    ¡¸Hanafuda isn¡¯t a bad choice either, isn¡¯t it? Or rather, it looks like it¡¯s going to end up getting burnt, but aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡¹


    With a towel remained hung around his neck after washing his face with the base¡¯s hand pump, a boy asked from behind to the boy who was sitting cross-legged in front of the bonfire.


    ¡¸¡­ This thing, can you really eat it?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that monsters are mostly edible, you know? I don¡¯t know whether it tastes good or disgusting, though.¡¹


    Wiping his face with the towel, he sat down on the grass with his lower body remained bare.


    The only things that existed in this¡ºOther Realm¡» were¡ºMonsters¡», ¡ºSituation Fields¡» and¡ºNull (Failed to be)¡».


    If there were no insects, there were neither microorganisms or bacteria.


    Even the scenery that looked naturally abundant at a glance was just a stage set created¡ºto be as such¡», and biological cycle in the true sense of the word was not formed there.


    For them, just not being bothered by mosquitoes was already a boon.


    Closing his eyes and grimacing, the boy, peeling the skin that had become charred black and taking a bite into it, opened his eyes wide.


    ¡¸¡­ Crap, it¡¯s normally good. Frog legs, juicy and disgustingly good.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? You must be kidding, right?¡¹


    ¡¸No, real serious. It¡¯s like eating grilled chicken.¡¹


    If you peeled the skin and plucked off the leg, it would by no means not look like a chicken thigh with a bone.


    ¡¸The tendon meat is hard¡­. But it¡¯s not necessarily inedible. The lizard too.¡¹


    ¡¸The first meat after a long while, it¡¯s really good.¡¹


    As if waiting for the replenished protein, the indignations were recharged by the factories between their legs.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Like crawling up a wall, I rise vertically up on one of the pillar-like, disorderly standing rocky mountains.


    It could be said to have a spectacular view, if you could just ignore the monsters that occasionally come attacking you.


    It¡¯s at a level where you can expect some village revitalization with it serving as a tourist attraction.


    Coming out of the clouds that seem to wrap around the rocky mountains, a winged lizard comes attacking me.


    Tearing through the wind with a thunderous sound, its jaws, lined with saw-like fangs, are locked on me.


    ¡¸Navel snatch.¡¹


    Crackling thunderbolts fly from the floaty cloud beneath my feet, and the electrocuted and convulsing¡ºK¨­ry¨± (Flood Dragon)¡» crashes down.


    I¡¯ve already secured the fat one, so I guess I could just collect them back altogether on my way back.


    The floaty cloud can only generate velocity as fast as you rushing at full speed on a bicycle.


    It¡¯s somewhat unreliable for carrying out high-speed maneuvering battles in the air while remain straddling it.


    Even the¡ºK¨­ry¨±¡», which relentlessly come attacking me who had intruded into their territory at the beginning, seem to be in vigilance after receiving a thorough counter attack with a barrage of Navel Snatches.


    It¡¯s a life saver for me, too, since if I use Navel Snatch excessively, the floaty cloud will gradually shrink.


    The GPs were replenished through doing nyannyannyan with the Senpais, so the cloud is growing into a pretty big one.


    There¡¯s no so-called skill duration for the floaty cloud skill, so at present where I¡¯m diving into the dungeon all the time, the act of pouring my recovered GP into it to make it grow is also possible.


    It¡¯s like a big memory foam pillow, and it¡¯s popular among the Senpais.


    It¡¯s a bit of a trivia, but when I secretly abducted Mikan-sanpai and performed a roller coaster union in the sky above the base, she ended up wetting herself and I got grandly scolded by everyone afterwards.


    For better or worse, it seems that there are also monsters called¡ºHihi (Monkey-like youkai)¡» that live on the surface of the rocky mountains, but perhaps scared off by the¡ºK¨­ry¨±¡» crashing down like mosquitos, they end up ceasing to come out.


    Both the¡ºK¨­ry¨±¡» and the¡ºHihi¡» have a high individual level, so I have to be careful.


    If I remember it correctly, I learned that the individuals of high level monsters tend to boast longevity, and at times there will be individuals with wisdom, so precaution is necessary.

 CH 45.2

    Currently, I¡¯m leaving it in its original display since it¡¯s a pain, but when I take a look at the¡ºK¨­ry¨±¡» through the upgraded Interface, I see a more detailed display than before.


    Name, ¡ºK¨­ry¨±¡»


    Race, Youkai


    Attribute, Water


    Rank, 117


    Ability, ¡ºFlight¡», ¡ºDragon Factor (Dragon Gene)¡», ¡ºCommand¡».


    Existence Level, ¡î¡î¡î


    There is no flavor text, but it¡¯s just like the transcription on a monster card.


    Having such a display filling my field of vision will be nothing but a distraction, so just like how it has been up until now, I turn on the name only on a regular basis.


    Being able to check the special abilities of a monster you¡¯ve never seen before seems useful.


    I¡¯ve risen toward the top of the rocky mountain quite a bit, but I¡¯m not quite anywhere reaching the top.


    I wonder if it¡¯s higher than it actually looks.


    I can¡¯t even reach the layer of clouds hiding the peak of the mountain.


    The sense of ascending is certainly there, but I also feel as if I am being misled by some mysterious power.


    I¡¯m not very good at these kinds of backdoor traps.


    Maybe I should go back and consult with the Senpais for once.


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    As I¡¯m pondering, sitting cross-legged on the floaty cloud, Yuki-chan rides on my shoulder and appeals her existence.


    It¡¯s rare for Yuki-chan, a hikikomori constitution holder, to come out on her own.


    Maybe her tension has become high as she got real mad at Spirit-san previously.


    I end up getting myself smelled by her, as she rubs her cheek against my neck.


    Her silky white hair is a little ticklish.


    Perhaps satisfied with the first communication after a long while, she dexterously turns around and sits down on my lap, fitting herself in it.


    I thought perhaps it¡¯d be dangerous if a monster come attacking us, but it seems that neither the¡ºK¨­ry¨±¡» nor the¡ºHihi¡» rise to this altitude.


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    Yuki-chan, who has snugly settled herself in my lap, raises her hands toward the sky and goes hnuu~.


    Then the clouds that have been spreading overhead part, and the peak of the mountain comes to be within sight.


    Yuki-chan, she¡¯s really a magical little girl.


    Riding together with Yuki-chan, I ascended into the cloud rift as is.


    As I thought, it seems that we were obstructed by some kind of barrier-like mysterious power.


    It must have meant that Yuki-chan, who is going mufu smug look on her face, is an expert pertaining to space, just as Spirit-san had said.


    When we get back, let¡¯s give her a large amount of dorayaki as an offering.


    Once we break through the clouds, we arrive safely at the mountain summit.


    The peaks of the rocky mountains peeking out from the sea of clouds are scattered all over the place like floating islands.


    At the sight of the world overflowing with tranquil air and trees that bear bright red pomegranate fruits, the word ethereal naturally came to mind.


    For the time being, there is no monster-like presence in our surroundings.


    Nonetheless, my premonition that the Boss might be here given the situation is tingling.


    I wonder if it won¡¯t be better for Yuki-chan, who is looking around restlessly as she continues to use me as her seat, to go back for once.


    What spread overhead is a cloudless madder red sky.


    I wonder if it¡¯s human instinct to end up feeling a curious sense of nostalgia, as if we are being urged somewhere.


    It¡¯s just that, what is echoing in the distance is not a *caw caw* cry of a raven, but a strange *hiyouhiyou* cry.


    It sounds like iyou (queer).


    Instantly, my vision turns white with a flash.


    A foul, rusty ozone smell assails my nose.


    It seems I¡¯ve received an electrical discharge attack.


    This, I¡¯m saved that I just happen to have an electric shock immunity constitution, but faster-than-sound electrical discharge attacks are difficult to avoid.


    It¡¯s the reason for the peerlessness of Navel Snatches.


    By the way, the¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» boasts a high anti-physical defensive capability, but its anti-magic resistance seems to be paper, so it¡¯s fully penetrated.


    Yuki-chan on my lap is unharmed since she has a dumpling-like warding barrier erected around her.


    Matching the iyouiyou cry, the thunderbolts come flying at me with crackles.


    This level of voltage is not a big deal, since it is on the same level as that of a¡ºPlasma Thunderbird¡», but it¡¯d be nice if she could erect a barrier that includes me too.


    On my lap, the somewhat wacky Yuki-chan raises her tiny hand overhead and swiftly swings toward the empty forward as if shaking off a mosquito.


    *Boom* The sound of destruction echoes around the neighboring mountain summit cloud island.


    At the same time, a pathetic gyan cry can be heard, and the crackling also ceases.


    Mufu, Yuki-chan snorts, it seems that she¡¯s quite irritable today.


    I guess she¡¯s suffering from calcium deficiency.


    I should supply her with some dried sardine and dorayaki.


    Having been turned into Yuki-chan¡¯s vehicle, I cross over the sea of clouds to the neighboring floating island, following her command.


    What I find there is a rock surface caved in in the shape of a palm, and a strange animal twitching in the center of the depression.


    At a glance, it looks like a tiger.


    Maybe a Felidae.


    Fluffy fur all over its body, tiger pattern on its arms and legs.


    Snake-like scales grow on its long tail.


    Its distinctive trait is the head, which looks as if it¡¯s wearing a mask like that of Kabuki or classical Chinese opera.


    I think the flashy pattern of white hair shaded with red hair is probably a type of¡ºSaru Guma (Monkey Shade)¡» or something like that.


    I don¡¯t know how she did it, but it looks like it was scolded by Yuki-chan.


    However, said person who punished it is tilting her head in a cute way.


    For the time being, I land on the handprint.


    Name, ¡ºNue¡»


    Race, Youkai


    Attribute, Lightning


    Rank, 3


    Ability, ¡ºThunder Lord¡», ¡ºCalamity¡», ¡ºSamsara¡», ¡ºPride¡», ¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡»


    Existence Level, ¡î¡î¡î¡ï¡ï


    It¡¯s a guy with pretty high rarity.


    It has the highest number of skills yet.


    And then, considering all that, its level is too low.


    No matter how you look at it, this guy looks like a boss.


    Yuki-chan ended up defeating it with a smack, so I don¡¯t know how strong it is, but I honestly don¡¯t feel that much pressure.


    Its electrical discharge skill may be annoying, but if it¡¯s me, I can probably beat it to death.


    When I let Yuki-chan down, as she goes nn~ in my arms, she totters up to Nue and begins to beat, smacking its nose.


    The Nue is about five meters long, so someone like Yuki-chan looks as if she would end up getting swallowed up in one gulp.


    Just in case, I take out my club and ready myself for finishing it off.


    As Yuki-chan is giving it a merciless pursuit, opening its eyes with a snap, the Nue jumps back and raises a snarl.


    I thought it would come attacking, but it seems to be frightened of Yuki-chan.


    It¡¯s made to sit by Yuki-chan, so there seems to be no problem with it.


    Yuki-chan is talking in a whisper in the pulled ear of the Nue, I wonder if she is learning the Nue language.


    It obediently nods its head and raises an iyou cry, so it seems that she is able to communicate with it.


    Nodding for the last time, Yuki-chan goes nn as she stretches out her arms to me, so I take her in my arms.


    The trembling Nue runs through the air, turning around and stealing glances at me.


    It looks as if it¡¯s waiting for us to follow it.


    When I take a look at Yuki-chan, she nods her head.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The peak of a conspicuously large rocky mountain.


    What is in the place surrounded by drooping, ripe pomegranate fruits is a hill-like huge Nue carcass.


    Its gigantic body, over 30 meters in length, is more like a special effects Kaiju than a monster.


    Its appearance is exactly similar to that of child Nue, but its left eye that is crushed as if it has been cut apart could be said to be the difference.


    Even in the Interface, its SP is zero.


    The carcass was mummified, not rotting, and according to what Kurumi-senpai said, there was probably no putrefying bacteria in the raid area.


    The Nue, which looked like a puppy compared to the parent Nue, cried iyou and rubbed its body against me.


    I don¡¯t know whether it was given birth or an alter ego, the two were not parent and child, as it seemed to be reborn through¡ºSamsara¡» skill.


    It appears that those who are in possession of this skill, even if they die, they lose their memories and get resurrected with another new life.


    I don¡¯t know if there is any meaning to immortality where they have their memories reset.


    I think it is a very philosophical question.


    It¡¯s just that, although I didn¡¯t hear it directly from the person in question, it seems that before its reincarnation, Nue and Yuki-chan were likely acquainted with each other.


    I wonder if by chance it was Yuki-chan¡¯s pet.


    How they got to know each other, I wonder if Yuki-chan is a loli hag, let¡¯s set such questions aside.


    The back of Yuki-chan, as she put her hand on the hill-like Nue, looked lonely.


    Perhaps the reason why the hikikomori Yuki-chan had come outside was to do a grave visit.

 CH 45.3

    ¡¸So. Ye brin¡¯ back de ¡®usk av dat Nue ¡®ere?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To be honest, though, I obtained a rare material dude, such a thought doesn¡¯t necessarily not cross my mind.¡¹


    I turn my face away from Spirit-san, who is staring intently at me.


    Giving the feelings of Yuki-chan and child Nue a careful consideration, we ended up holding a memorial service.


    Well, we simply dug a hole, buried it and offered it a pomegranate fruit.


    ¡¸You really are dense, aren¡¯t yer? Oi bet yer ¡®av naw idea ¡®oy much de ¡®usk av a Boss, whaich built an ancient¡ºOther Realm¡», is worth.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Spirit-san crosses her arms and makes a face as if she¡¯s making fun of me, but her mouth is smiling.


    ¡¸So, yer promised ter bate de Boss, though?¡¹


    ¡¸Iyou?¡¹


    She points at the child Nue who cutely tilts its head.


    ¡¸But in de end yer broot it ¡®ere.¡¹


    ¡¸It seems to have ended up growing attached to me.¡¹


    Perhaps acting as the substitute of Yuki-chan, who has ended up promptly going back to the Item Box, it ended up coming along behind the floaty cloud.


    It¡¯s probably lonely, or perhaps it is bored.


    It was certainly a place with nice scenery, but if it had been there alone all the time, it would have had too much time on its hands.


    ¡¸If yer don¡¯t bate de Boss, dis¡ºOther Realm¡» won¡¯t disappear, yer nu?¡¹


    As if frightened by the glares from Spirit-san, the child Nue hides behind my back and rubs its body against me.


    It¡¯s staring intently at me with its round and cute eyes, but to demand me to finish it off.


    ¡¸To hunt a life that is neither for the purpose of eating or because they¡¯re my enemies is against my policy.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ canny ¡®elp it. ¡¯tis not loike oi¡¯m an eejit who strive ter kill every single monsters. Though it sure is a dilemma, for de somewhat decent challengers are al¡¯ idiots loike yer.¡¹


    The play-biting, as its fluffiness is crackling with electricity, is not an attack, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    I wonder if it thinks I¡¯m one of its kind.


    Its memory may have been reset and it may have turned into a child, but at any rate its physique is huge, so even its cat punches are megaton-class.


    ¡¸Sheesh, i¡¯m club. Looks loike dat guy ¡®as taken over de¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡». As long as dat guy is present ter serve as de¡ºCore¡», de¡ºOther Realm¡» won¡¯t disappear, yer nu.¡¹


    That¡¯s a problem.


    She said that this¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡» has grown too much, and if left unchecked, it would reach dangerous situation.


    When I stroke the throat of the child Nue, it rolls seemingly feeling good.


    I¡¯m not sure if it is before it was reincarnated, but even if I¡¯m told to do something about this child Nue, which now has turned into such an idiot, it seems impossible.


    ¡¸You can chucker nathin¡¯ aboyt it even if yer tell dat guy, yer nu. ¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡» is a passive tin¡¯. ¡¯tis de seem as yisser ¡ºAuthority (Divine)¡». De superior skill av¡ºKin¡¯ Authority (Diadem)¡» is¡ºGod Authority (Divine)¡», after al¡¯.¡¹


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but I wonder if she¡¯s talking about Item Box.


    Or rather, if the¡ºCore¡» that maintains this space is this child, can¡¯t we just take it to another space, I wonder?


    ¡¸The¡ºOther Realm¡» is built wi¡¯ de¡ºCore¡» as de center, yer nu. If yer move de¡ºCore¡», de¡ºOther Realm¡» ¡®ill move too. ¡®oy in de warrld¡­.¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance to Spirit-san, who becomes tongue-tied midway, I try pulling Yuki-chan out of the Item Box.


    Maybe she¡¯s feeling down, or I was worried, but Yuki-chan, who is dangling as I hold her by the collar, is enjoying herself eating a red boiled crab-like leg.


    She seems displeased with my physical summoning technique.


    For the time being, I consult, or rather confirm, my idea with Yuki-chan.


    While tightly securing the crab-like leg, Yuki-chan stares at the child Nue with an annoyed look on her face.


    Rather than dry, Yuki-chan truly boasts a loner hikikomori constitution.


    But I guess she doesn¡¯t particularly hate it.


    I don¡¯t know whether the child Nue has no fixation about it or perhaps it just doesn¡¯t think about anything at all, but it runs after Yuki-chan and goes into my Item Box.


    ¡¸¡­ Yer, ¡®oy shud oi put it, sheesh, you¡¯re such an absurd guy.¡¹


    Going beyond exasperation, Spirit-san¡¯s eyes turn into an admiration ones.


    Perhaps due to the disappearance of the¡ºCore¡» that has been serving as the center of the world, the entire¡ºOther Realm¡» begins to make small vibration.


    ¡¸It¡¯s aboyt time de whole¡ºOther Realm¡» collapsin¡¯. Looks loike oi can finally go oyt, ¡®uh.¡¹


    Spirit-san shows a sour look on her face, but she seems to be happy deep down.


    I don¡¯t understand the feelings of Spirit-san who has been continuously wandering the dungeon with her stall since long ago.


    Even so, as expected she must have been bored to spend hundreds of years continuously being in the same place and gazing at the same scenery.


    It¡¯s a good thing if I can be of any help for her.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡®umph. Oi tart yer ¡®ad quite an idiotic bake, but yer also ¡®av de manly bake. Oi, de stall spirit av de labyrinth av perforashun realm YGGDRASIL, Herfj?tur, shall offer yer me gratitude.¡¹


    ¡¸My name is Funasaka Touma. Let¡¯s meet again in the dungeon, should the chance arise.¡¹


    ¡¸Fukkukku. Waaat a cheeky langer yer are. Git de ¡®ell oyt av ¡®ere at once.¡¹


    Bowing to Heru-san, who waves her hand as if driving away a fly, I ride the floaty cloud.


    The small vibration shakes this whole world like an earth tremor.


    This, I guess I should meet up with the Senpais for once.


    It rides the floaty cloud at full speed.


    ¡¸¡ªLeavin¡¯ de fickle Skeggiold aside, it¡¯s been ¡®undreds av star periods since de last time oi granted a blessin¡¯. Really, waaat a cheeky langer yer man is.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Geez, I was so surprised, you know?! Everything was like all wobbling, and I was like, Whoa, there¡¯s an earthquake!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I suppose we need to be careful with the¡ºGuild¡» union in such situations. If everyone ends up falling into panics, it could end up triggering a chain reaction.¡¹


    On the way back to Asagi-sou.


    With a boy in the lead, a bustling lively group of girls was following along.


    Carrying large backpacks, they were looking somewhat worn out, but their steps were light.


    The sky in the west was a twilight, tinged madder red.


    The dusk of the day after they had dived into Rashomon was slowly being repainted with a veil of darkness as opposed to stopping.


    ¡¸As we returned, somehow the teachers seemed to be in a panic, weren¡¯t they?¡¹


    ¡¸Well. I suppose that¡¯s inevitable. The raid quest that no one has been able to clear until now is now completed, after all.¡¹


    The¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡», the fifth gate of the Perforation Realm anchorage utilized exclusively for raid quests, possessed the function to connect space-time coordinates.


    It was specialized in sending in a large number of people to the same coordinates and was designed for decisive battles, where in exchange for lowering the safety level against essence exhaustion, it strengthened the respawn function.


    Due to the mechanism of the transfer, a large number of people will return at the same time during the repatriation through the releasing of the connection, and in case they were maintaining multiple raid quests, there was a need to set the time difference for the release.


    However, during the extinction of the¡ºOther Realm¡», which was the raid area, or the completion of the raid quest, a forced repatriation would be triggered.


    ¡¸Hmph. I¡¯m sure they had never expected us to complete the quest. Really irritating.¡¹


    ¡¸Kurumi-chan, that¡¯s a secret, you know?¡¹


    Anzu pacified Kurumi, who was snorting.


    All of the raid quests set for the supplementary lessons were¡ºSuper Class¡» or higher in the academy¡¯s difficulty level settings.


    The prerequisite was the quests to be uncleared, and the students were sacrifices for the sake of calming down the destabilizing¡ºOther Realm¡».


    As far as the teachers were concerned, the students were in the state of being left alone until the release time set for three days later.


    ¡¸Well. It was designated as an¡ºExtreme Class¡», after all. As expected, I suppose Touma-kun taking down the boss all by himself will be too conspicuous.¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe it self-destructed, or so the Senseis said, after all. But we know exactly what the truth is!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s a bit of misunderstanding in your cognition, though.¡¹


    Touma wished for a correction to Rinko and Mikan¡¯s act of uplifting.


    The Nue, the¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡» Boss which was said to have been subjugated, should be lounging in the Item Box in a laid back manner even now.


    ¡¸Now now, I suppose we shouldn¡¯t mind the minor details. At any rate, even if they listen to our side of the story, they are bound to go: what the heck is that, after all. Not only have we cleared the supplementary lessons, we¡¯ve also managed to have some power up, so I suppose it¡¯s not something we should tell other.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Come to think of it, no one died, not even once.¡¹


    For the girls, raid quest could be said to be the worst of the worst kind of punishment game.


    A group of people locked up in extreme conditions and losing more reason than usual.


    It was a hierarchical society where there was a clear distinction between those of the top rank (Jocks), who conducted themselves as the absolutes, and those at the bottom rank (target), whose even their pathetic dignity was trampled underfoot.


    Even if one tried to run away, the fear and pain of immediate resurrection death (respawn) would break their mind.


    ¡¸I want to take a bath and relax.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes.¡¹


    ¡¸I want to eat something sweet¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸The remodeling of the dormitory was also only halfway done, so during the break¡ª¡¹


    Somehow or other, everyone was now able to walk together while facing upward in such a manner.


    With the madder red-dyed shade of the mountains serving as the background, the old looking silhouette of Asagi-sou came into view.


    ¡¸Ha~, we¡¯ve arrived~¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I suppose being able to go home together with everyone is not a bad thing. Looks like Asagi-sou has now completely become our home¡­. Huh?¡¹


    Rinko tilted her head at the shadow of a person that ran out of the dormitory gate.


    They were rushing desperately, but even as their hurried legs got tangled up with each other, their feeling alone was unstoppable.


    Their hair was a mess, and their appearance of wearing a camisole which was akin to underwear was totally not an appearance that ought to be shown to others.


    Straight away, as if falling down, Shizuka jumped into Touma¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­. Ugh, ah, ah¡­¡¹


    Without even catching her breath, she clung to his clothes as if grabbing him by the collar, sobs leaking out as she pressed her face against him.


    Scratching his cheek, Touma hugging those shivering shoulders, even as he was perplexed, was probably of passing mark.


    Remaining in silence, Mikan and the others nodded to each other, passed by Touma and Shizuka, and walked toward Asagi-sou, where they were greeted by yet another group of comrades.


    ¡¸Welcome back.¡¹


    ¡¸Good, work.¡¹


    ¡¸Good.¡¹


    At the beginning of the night past the twilight, the left behind Touma and Shizuka turned into the sole shadow for a while.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m back.¡¹


    ¡¸Hic¡­ Yes. Welcome back, Touma-san.¡¹

 CH 46.1

    Skill Considerations and New Club Members


    Having successfully conquered the raid quest¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», here I am back to my daily life mode.


    When it comes to the period of time that I experienced, it¡¯d come to that I spent more than a week inside the dungeon.


    When I went outside, it turned out that no more than one day had passed yet, so I felt a bit like Urashima Taro.


    ¡¸¡­ To think that the assignment for the supplementary lessons is an aged raid.¡¹


    Seiichi, who is in a slightly serious mode, crosses his arms and clicks his tongue.


    ¡¸They¡¯re totally treating us like sacrificial pawns, huh. They¡¯ve done it now.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    As she nibbles on snacks one after another, Mai, leaning against Seiichi¡¯s back, tilts her head.


    She¡¯s on her own bed, so I do think she¡¯s free to do whatever she wants, but the food scraps seem to be falling all over the place.


    In fact, Seiichi is diligently and swiftly cleaning it up.


    He is a guy with motherly attributes.


    ¡¸It seems that the raid area, well, the singularity of the dungeon that is called the Other Realm, encroaches the dungeon when activated.¡¹


    I have a feeling that Rinko-senpai also said something along those lines.


    It is a law of dungeons that the strength of monsters gradually becomes more powerful the lower the stratums you descend to.


    It appears that if it ends up going out of control, or reaching critical state, high level monsters, the same as the ones in the Other Realm, will end up popping up in the area connected to the Other Realm.


    ¡¸But it doesn¡¯t really matter to us, does it? Even if the dungeon inside the map become dangerous, we are battling a place god knows where outside the map, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah. Generally speaking, the Other Realm seems to have a habit of drawing near to the exit of the dungeon, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s no bugs that gathers around light, after all.¡¹


    It appears that there are dungeon entrances and exits all over the world.


    It seems that they also exist overseas such as Europe, China, India and the United States.


    I had learned about it in class, but my memory is fuzzy.


    If I remember correctly, they appear in places where civilizations and religions have developed to some extent, and end up disappearing naturally when they decline, or something along those lines.


    I do remember that the most recently confirmed dungeon was from America.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just that, if you leave an activated otherworld alone, it seems that the influence will eventually spread even outside the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸The heck is that? Scary.¡¹


    ¡¸Like, monsters strutting around the above group, that¡¯d be no joking matter dude. I don¡¯t know if such guys were also mixed in among the monsters of the folklore, though.¡¹


    Quite a fantastic joke story it is.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, as the academy¡¯s policy, discovered¡ºOther Realm¡» are immediately authorized as a raid quest and crushed. It¡¯s just that, the raid quests that are set to be crushed but can¡¯t be are authorized as super class or extreme class and are monitored. If those quests show any signs of activating, the academy would toss in conquerors until they calm down. Something like that.¡¹


    ¡¸They are of use even they can¡¯t beat the so-called Boss?¡¹


    ¡¸The reason is unknown, though. It¡¯s like, they¡¯re able to manage somehow or another that way.¡¹


    It¡¯s something along the lines of letting the bored Boss, like child Nue, go wild and relieve its stress, huh.


    ¡¸Of course, the safety of the students is completely ignored. If it wasn¡¯t you, I guess no one would be able to tell how many times they would have ended up dying.¡¹


    Even as he feels relieved, Seiichi doesn¡¯t hide his exasperated state.


    In the case of the matter this time, I think I was just lucky.


    As far as the Boss was concerned, Yuki-chan ended up smacking it down, and if it were the large monster before it was reborn, even I don¡¯t think that I can beat it.


    As expected, I still need a lot of training.


    ¡¸Before that, Touma-kun, be sure to properly take care of Shizuka, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    A trap where Shizuka keeps tightly clinging to me all the time since a while ago, or rather ever since I returned, refusing to let go.


    Even if it was a week for me, it was just one day of us being apart for Shizuka.


    But Shizuka¡¯s appearance sported a condition as if she had been completely worn out for about a whole week already.


    With hollow cheeks and dark circles under her eyes, the vibe of her ending up breaking down was no joke.


    It seems that Saki and the others were also worried and took care of her in a lot of ways, but it appears that she was in a completely autistic state.


    Thus far, there were also times when we were apart for a night or so, though, so there shouldn¡¯t have been any problem.


    I wonder if it¡¯s not good if we end up getting separated inside and outside the dungeon.


    Somehow or other, I have a feeling that it¡¯s related to the Shizuka crystal


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s hungry for skinship, not sex.


    Saki and the others as well as the Senpais are being considerate of her, so I¡¯m wholly spoiling her one-on-one.


    I should have paid more attention to Shizuka.


    ¡¸This time, I¡¯ve also fully realized how lacking I am. I ought to add even more training.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ For you to say so, it must¡¯ve been over the top, huh. I almost ended up having a misunderstanding that perhaps we were actually pretty strong, you see.¡¹


    Seiichi-kun, who for some reason has read too much into my words, offers his agreement.


    Now that I think about it, I have a feeling that I did nothing but hunt for gourmet food and go heave-ho! with the Senpais.


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I thought that by chance, I could hold a serious one-on-one fight against someone around the third year student, but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks to Touma, our class change is going well, but as expected, I guess we are lacking in equipment and real combat experience. Looks like we have no choice but to attack the dungeon more actively, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I think raid quests are a profitable event. We should aim for them assertively.¡¹


    Well, being positive is a good thing.


    Let¡¯s lead them into the path of dungeon junkies as is.


    I¡¯ve noticed it since the time I got back, but for the first time in a while, the level of¡ºRaijin¡» has increased.


    Apparently, it seemed to be a system that, for them being unable to earn EXP in the raid area, granted bonus-like EXP to all participants when they conquered the raid quest.


    As well as for the sake of my re-class change, I hope they¡¯ll do their best.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    On the first day of school after the test break, the month has changed.


    It¡¯s June, the rainy season, but today¡¯s weather is fine.


    It¡¯s just right for a change of clothes from a thick to a light one.


    We students of the regular department take off our blazer jackets and sport an appearance of being clad in shirts that have the school insignia printed on the breast pocket.


    Some of the students, who want to be recognized for their massive upper arm muscles, even seem to have been wearing short sleeves already.


    What a blunder, I guess I should go change my clothes too.


    Kuh, what triceps, such fine sharpness.


    I¡¯m jealous of the wire rope-like muscles that nonchalantly push out the cuffs.


    ¡¸Mmm¡­ you are¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s you, Senpai. It¡¯s been a while.¡¹


    Skinny black slacks and a short-sleeved shirt with not even a single wrinkle.


    I guess what differentiate him from the students of the regular department is the gold braid that hangs from the shoulder strap on his shoulder to his chest.


    There¡¯s no opening in his crisply set two-block haircut either today.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve met Senpai, who is both a student of the supreme department as well as the vice president of the student council, on the way to school.


    The dormitory as well as the academy building for the students of the supreme department are different, so we don¡¯t pass by each other during our usual academy life.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, there just happened to be a notice issued by the student council.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no need for you to personally go to such a place, Reiji-sama.¡¹


    Actually, I frequently visit the training facility, though, so I¡¯ve met Vice President-senpai times and again.


    The one I¡¯ve come to meet other than him is Massive Girl-senpai, who is usually there when I go to the training facility.


    I think they call her the master of the gym or something.


    She¡¯s currently accompanying Vice President-senpai behind him, but she¡¯s wearing long sleeves.


    She can show off those flesh more.


    ¡¸Those who stand above others must not spare their labor. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹


    ¡¸However, if anything were to happen in the place filled with such ruffian bunch¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸They say a boy has seven enemies when he steps across the threshold. In other words, conduct yourself as though you were on a battlefield all the time.¡¹


    ¡¸Very noble of you. Reiji-sama.¡¹


    Seeing her being unwavering with her act of the Vice President absolutism today too, I feel warm and fluffy.


    However, I believe there is no such aggressive assailant on the way to school.


    ¡¸Though, aren¡¯t you a little flaccid?¡¹


    Being pointed at with a sharp gaze, Shizuka stirs with a twitch and clings to my arm even more tightly.


    She has considerably returned to her normal mode after giving a lot of constant skinship during the holiday, but I guess she ends up getting frightened by Senpai¡¯s massive gaze.


    In fact, it is a fact that I skipped muscle training as I was too busy with the supplementary lessons.


    Kuh, no matter what I say, it¡¯s going to be nothing but an excuse.


    ¡¸¡­ It is true that as a boy, we don¡¯t know where and who the enemies will be. But just the same, we never know where or from whom we will be offered love.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, love, huh¡­.. Then good!¡¹


    Frankly declaring that, he turns on his heel and steps into the distance.


    Behind him, though, Massive Girl-senpai secretly makes a guts pose, I wonder if there is some kind of change in the way of thinking or something.


    ¡¸¡­ Hey, you. How come you are getting along with someone from the Flower group, not to mention the former Student Council President?!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uwa. I was super freaked out. The heck is that, I don¡¯t get it at all.¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai, who have blended and turned into the background, begin to make a fuss.


    What splendid invisibility.


    ¡¸Mm. My relationship with Senpai is that of a bit of argument pertaining to muscles.¡¹


    I believe we¡¯re as close as acquaintances.


    And then, Shizuka holding her face between her own hands and going kyakya means she¡¯s made a complete recovery, so all¡¯s well that ends well.

 CH 46.2

    ¡¸¡ª As everyone completes your class change too, I believe those who acquire class will also increase. For those who have yet to complete it, I recommend you to frequently confirm it in the¡ºCathedral¡». As it has been confirmed that the acquiring of experience points, EXP required for accomplishing class change is not limited only through defeating monster, and you can accumulate it simply through coming in and out of the dungeon.¡¹


    Today¡¯s class is a specialized subject, in other words a lecture pertaining to dungeon-related knowledge.


    For this present one semester, it¡¯s set to be a compulsory class, spread wide but shallow.


    The subject our homeroom teacher Midori-sensei is in charge of, Introduction to Labyrinths, is a comprehensive knowledge course and has a lot of class schedule.


    ¡¸In the last lesson, we talked about the variety of¡ºClass¡» and their roles, but this time I¡¯m going to explain about special abilities called¡ºSkill¡» that you are going to obtain through the acquiring¡ºClass¡». Now then, open your textbooks¡ª¡¹


    Midori-sensei, dressed in a tight suit, stretches out her hand to the blackboard on the podium.


    She¡¯s an exceedingly well-developed adult woman, so the fabric around her buttocks is filled to the brim.


    I believe the male classmates pointing sexual gazes at her is inevitable.


    Shizuka-san, seated next to me, is staring intently at me instead of the blackboard, so I nonchalantly look out.


    If I indulge in inappropriate fantasies during class, there¡¯s the risk of her ending up grabbing my arm and kidnapping me while saying, Sensei, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m going to the bathroom.


    ¡¸First of all, speaking of mistaken perception pertaining to skills, there are those who think that once you obtain a class, you will automatically be able to use skills. However, that¡¯s not necessarily wrong, but that¡¯s not exactly right either. Skills won¡¯t be able to be activated unless you learn and acquire them yourself.¡¹


    In fact, the techniques and phenomena that are called¡ºSkill¡» are said to be the result of the accumulation of how to wield the power provided by said¡ºClass¡».


    For instance, the exemplary skill of¡ºFighter¡» class, ¡ºBash¡».


    The effect of the skill is a simple one: ¡ºConsuming SP to bring forth a momentary burst of greater strength¡».


    If we have to classify it, it¡¯s physical enhancement-type.


    This is also a characteristic of¡ºFighter¡» class.


    The typical usage method of the skill is to amplify your power when attacking enemies, but it can also be used to allow you to make great jumps using your reinforced power or reinforce the momentum of your tackle.


    In terms of skill, each of these comes in the name of¡ºJump¡» or¡ºDash¡».


    Both have differing usage methods, but the essential power is the same.


    In other words, the ones allowing the power possessed by¡ºFighter¡» class to be manifested in various form are called skills.


    A method of cutting out vague power to be wielding by restricting and limiting it.


    What necessary in activating skills are these three: ¡ºImage¡», ¡ºSP¡» and¡ºTrigger Word¡».


    Speaking of SP, it seems to be basically unobservable, but it appears that you can tell by physical conditions such as how sluggish you are.


    If you draw out even greater power from your class, of course you will expend a great amount of SP conversely.


    Speaking of trigger words, the pronunciation is essential.


    And then, it¡¯s also related to the most important point, image.


    Words also serve as self-suggestion to clarify the image.


    ¡¸The most important point in the use of skills is to establish a clear image that you can use the skill. In the state where your image is unclear, not only the skills not working, there¡¯s also the risk of unintended effects occurring. In case you learn new skills, as expected, I do recommend that you attend a specialized lecture for the Class you have respectively acquired.¡¹


    So if you see the skill practically in action, it¡¯s easier to form an image.


    You come to be able to use the skill easily once you have successfully activated it is probably similar to the sensation of learning to ride a bicycle.


    The accumulated rules of thumb such as how to use the abilities of a Class, how to control them, and how good the efficiency is are Skills.


    As for non-standard (Irregular) classes such as my¡ºRaijin¡» that are not covered in the academy¡¯s data, they have to develop their skills by on their own.


    Well, I guess those with talent will draw out the power of the¡ºClass¡» in the manner easiest to them without getting bound by the way of use left behind by the pioneer in the name of¡ºSkill¡».


    In our group, Saki and Mai seem to be this kind of genius.


    And then, I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m a clumsy one.


    ¡¸Hah¡­.¡¹


    Geez, it¡¯s something that inevitably makes you let out a sigh.


    ¡¸Sensei. I¡¯m not feeling well, so please let me take an early leave.¡¹


    Shizuka-san, isn¡¯t your judgment a bit too hasty¡­?


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸In my opinion, isn¡¯t what we need a trial run?¡¹


    ¡¸Here. Tea for you too, Touma-kun.¡¹


    The former meeting room of Asagi-sou had already been remodeled on the level that it had lost all shadow of its original form.


    As you passed through the entrance, where the signboard of¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Order)¡» was hung, a counter would greet you, and the scent of Hoodzuki-marked blend tea, which was offered free of charge to dorm residents too, wafted through the air.


    On the other side of the door, which had been newly built upon smashing through the right side of the opposite wall, it connected to the lounging area arranged in the space in front of the dining hall.


    As expected, it was a matter that made even the leader of the dormitory, Otoha, rush to the scene in a frenzy, but she grew weak upon learning that the demand for renovation was a hope of almost the entirety of the boarding student bodies.


    For the incentive, in addition to the tea server who was of one right higher, it was deemed that the provision of Meiron-marked petite sweets also had an influence in the matter.


    Steadily, little by little, these girls were building a place for themselves through the methods they were capable of.


    ¡¸Haa~¡­, Hoodzuki-chan-senpai¡¯s tea is real delish.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you.¡¹


    As Mai was feeling warm and fluffy with her own cup in her hand, Hoodzuki, who was about as petite as Mikan, gave her a wide smile.


    ¡¸Really, it¡¯s on the level that you can open your own shop.¡¹


    ¡¸The macarons are also delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸They seem will go well with green tea, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Aren¡¯t you all a bit too laid back?¡¹


    The place where they were chatting was a tatami-matted Japanese-style space set up in a corner of the temporary club room.


    Chabudai and zabutons had also been arranged.


    ¡¸There¡¯s also a tatami mat space built in the lounge, isn¡¯t there? It feels like we¡¯re going to have a Nodate(open-air tea ceremony) or something there.¡¹


    ¡¸We want a place with tatami mat where we could idle about~, I heard there was such a request after seeing us relaxing here.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu. I suppose it¡¯s a display of our real prowess. It has the vibe of a stylish blend of Japanese and Western styles, cool, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai was at her wits¡¯ end, wasn¡¯t she¡­.?¡¹


    Shizuka¡¯s gaze was turned towards the distance.


    ¡¸This time, I guess I¡¯m working on the design of an open-air bath for mixed bathing.¡¹


    ¡¸On second thought, Otoha-senpai doesn¡¯t really matter, so let¡¯s build it at once.¡¹


    ¡¸To begin with, the hot water in the bath is from a hot spring, after all. If we branch the pipe for a bit, everything will be okay.¡¹


    Perhaps awakened to DIY through the construction of base during the raid quest, headed by Mikan, who was crossing her arms and puffing up her tiny chest, the spirit of the¡ºWorkman¡» group was shooting through the roof.


    ¡¸¡­ Why are you moving forward with a major dorm renovation project without regards of me, the dormitory (Sorority) leader?¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-chan, welcome back~.¡¹


    Having just returned to the dormitory from the academy, Otoha, still wearing her summer uniform, wearily plopped down on a zabuton.


    Based on the fact that she had headed to the temporary club room first instead of returning to her own room, one could perceive a lot of things.


    ¡¸Here. Peko-blend milk tea, Otoha-chan style with plenty of sugar.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ Yes. It¡¯s delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, all club members are now present, so I suppose let¡¯s start the meeting to discuss the direction of our activities from here on.¡¹


    There were many instances where Rinko played the role of the ostensible organizer of the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡».


    Incidentally, it was common knowledge that Shizuka was the underground boss, while Touma was the club president that was displayed at the top.


    ¡¸Wait a sec.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? Club member Otoha.¡¹


    ¡¸Inexorably, aren¡¯t I being treated as if I¡¯m a member of the club too? I¡¯m a member of another club, though.¡¹


    At Toyoashihara Academy, where the benefits of club activities were great, almost every student belonged to a club.


    There were also those genuine loner soloists, but they were in the minority.


    Double enrolment of clubs, in other words being a member of more than one club, was not allowed.


    ¡¸Huh? You haven¡¯t ditched that club yet? Didn¡¯t you have some kind of disagreement as your policies don¡¯t match theirs, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uu. After we rose to B rank by chance, they turned into a strangely zealous conquest group, you see. The newly admitted members are a nasty bunch, and among the long time members, some of them have left, the mood is just the worst, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying at this point¡­? The formalities for Otoha-senpai to leave her club and join ours are already done.¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose there¡¯s no problem then.¡¹


    ¡¸Hold on a sec, I just heard a ridiculous line, though!¡¹

 CH 46.3

    Otoha, who was close to easily getting swept away by the flow-like combo of the surface and underground bosses, half-rose to her feet.


    Shizuka showed Otoha the screen of the computer terminal provided by the academy for the official club.


    Wireless connection was not available, but wired LAN connectors were equipped in every room of the dormitory.


    ¡¸Even in the official club lists, as shown here, the affiliation of Otoha-senpai is the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡».


    ¡¸Huh? I¡¯m in the list for real, though. I didn¡¯t know that, or rather, until just a moment ago, I¡¯ve been normally showing up at that club, though!¡¹


    ¡¸With Otoha-chin as the twentieth member, I suppose the club member is now at Max. Until we raise the rank of the club through the inter-club tournament, these will be our whole members, huh.¡¹


    Incidentally, the ones participating in the meeting are only the main members seated around the chabudai, while the rest of the members were either baking additional macaroons, drawing blueprints, or happily dozing off in the corner, as usual.


    ¡¸So, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a training session or what, but what Touma is trying to say is that we need to raise our level for the inter club tournament, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yum.¡¹


    To the words of Seiichi, who had salvaged the remark made by the club president that was completely ignored, Touma, his mouth stuffed with tons of macarons, nodded his head.


    ¡¸You sure like dungeon, don¡¯t you, Touma-kun? Well, I also want to earn sen for the renovation estimate, so I¡¯m in agreement, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if the labor is free of charge, we¡¯ll still need capital for procuring the materials, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Tons of requests for renovations are coming from the boarding students, aren¡¯t they? I guess Asagi-sou¡¯s bad name of a¡ºrun-down yokai house¡» is not just for show.¡¹


    In Asagi-sou, which housed a small number of tenants, a number of bad names were well-known.


    It was feared as¡ºRun-down Dormitory¡», as its exterior that was old-fashioned compared to the other dormitories; ¡ºHaunted House¡», as there were rumors that the reason for the small number of tenants was due to them going missing; ¡ºYokai House¡», as there was tendency of strange unnatural phenomena tended occurring.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen one myself, but from the Senpais, I¡¯ve heard that a fair number of then have seen them.¡¹


    ¡¸They are harmless, so I suppose you shouldn¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re fighting in a dungeon anyway, so ghosts and undead monsters will also actually appear at some point, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, certainly. Even if there¡¯s a talk about apparitions at this point, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take them in a single stroke.¡¹


    Next to Seiichi, who smiled bitterly, Saki, who had the Water Tiger King katana in her hand, snorted.


    ¡¸¡­ Say. You see, as I¡¯m being nonchalantly washed away, I feel like my tears are about to burst out, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯re the newest newcomer, so please read the air, Otoha-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹


    Otoha, who was on the edge with her tears close to overflowing, pecked at the macaron she had received from Touma.


    ¡¸I say, the one who begged: I want to quit my current club, I¡¯m done with them, I want to join the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» too, Please, please, please~, while clinging to Touma-san was you, though, Otoha-senpai¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, the heck is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I suppose it was during the celebration party for the completion of the club room.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-chan was dead drunk, wasn¡¯t she? Even though I¡¯d told her that she shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡¹


    Otoha, with face drained of blood and cold sweat running down, stiffened.


    She was aware that her ability to break down alcohol was weak.


    ¡¸Saying: It¡¯s unfair that I alone am always left out, followed by a series of: pamper me, pamper me too~, and then, mysteriously firing herself up while saying: service, service~, she went and abducted Touma-san to her room, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaa, aaaaa¡­¡¹


    ¡¸In a while, you became all refreshed, springy and glossy, so I suppose we all thought: Otoha¡¯s so wanton, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Aaah, aaah, aaah.¡¹


    Otoha, holding her head, plopped down on the chabudai.


    ¡¸By the way, the signature on the paperwork was forged, but the thumbprint was real. I don¡¯t mind you secretly sneaking into Touma-san¡¯s bedroom from time to time, but if you soundly sleep there until morning as is, of course you¡¯ll be stared with lukewarm gazes by every other member who come sneaking in too. It¡¯s a little late for that, though.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºeight¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸Hmm, Otoha-senpai has a full mark of choroine attribute, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Do stop kicking the corpse.¡¹


    Even though the depth of the stratum has changed, here we are trampling down the orc units that are constantly coming at us.


    The monsters that appear on each level change completely, but it seems like they usually inhabit across two or three stratums.


    Just as there are monsters that can be pin-pointedly found only in a certain stratum, there are also those that appear in any stratums.


    ¡¸U, whoa!¡¹


    As the crouched down Seiichi bends backward, the mimic, which bares its fangs at the place his head used to be, makes a clanking sound.


    By the way, that guy is a representative of the type of monster that can appear anywhere.


    ¡¸Mimic that is in camouflage being in invincible state just like a real treasure chest sure is a pain, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems to not attack you unless you try to open it, though.¡¹


    ¡¸To overlook a chance to strike rich quickly, isn¡¯t that just ridiculous?¡¹


    For those of us who have been conquering off-map areas, the discovery of treasure chests is not unusual.


    The first thing our party does when we log into the dungeon is to have Natsumi, the¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡», ¡ºSearch Guide (Navigate)¡» for treasure chests.


    In this ¡»Search Guide (Navigate)¡», it is difficult to distinguish between real ones and mimics.


    Rather, Ta-da! It¡¯s Mimic-chan ~ is the more often one.


    At this point, when we hear the report of treasure chest discovery, Seiichi alone has his excitement free falling.


    ¡¸¡­ The one who¡¯s close to dying the most in this party is me, isn¡¯t iiiiit?¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi~, break a leg~.¡¹


    As Seiichi stabs his dagger into the chest, Mai, sporting a whole face smile, cheers on him with words that seem to be ended with heart marks.


    ¡¸If treasure chests were popping up at this frequency, even if they are similarly¡ºThief¡» class, you¡¯d come to want someone of the¡ºRobber (Rogue)¡» branching, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹


    If I remember it correctly, the superior class of¡ºThief¡» specialized in combat is¡ºAssassin¡», the one specialized in traps and tricky skills is¡ºRobber (Rogue)¡», and the all-around all-rounder is¡ºNinja¡», it should be something like that.


    ¡¸Hmmm, you want a disposable member, an anal slave you can use when you are tired of me, to serve as sacrifice for mimic?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The lowest.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The worst.¡¹


    ¡¸I believe that¡¯s astoundingly too much of a brute!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think that my treatment in this party is not quite right?¡¹


    If it were me, even if I got bitten a mimic, I have the¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» with me, so I get the feeling that I¡¯d be fine.


    Treasure chest event is a chance for Seiichi to play an active role, so I have no intention of stealing it.


    ¡¸You know what? I also normally play an active role in combat¡­, right?¡¹


    That¡¯s a dubious point.


    Rather, it¡¯s also dubious whether I¡¯ve been able to play an active role or not.


    ¡¸Now the, let¡¯s head to the next chamber at once, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uni? Niu.¡¹


    In response to Shizuka¡¯s urging, Otoha-senpai, who has been clinging to me with a melting silly look on her face, raises her face.


    Otoha-senpai is usually dignified, but once her switch ends up getting flipped, she seems to end up switching to a totally junky mode.


    She¡¯s of the thermos bottle-like type, where despite her being relatively easy to end up having fire lit in her, she¡¯s hard to cool down.


    To be more specific, it¡¯s something along her turning useless for a while after being kept accompany.


    Saki is also of a similar type, but she is a berserker with a perpetual engine whose excitement rises even higher as she heads out for a battle with her excitement being high from having sex.


    ¡¸As for Otoha-senpai, for today, let¡¯s have her serve as comfort member for Touma-san as is.¡¹


    Behind Shizuka¡¯s, Saki and the others are going booboo, raising a complaint.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯d be troubling if she harbors some strange attachment toward her former club, so using this chance, let¡¯s thoroughly¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ that thing is excitant from being watched ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ even while on the move ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ in the night, let¡¯s finish ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ the hierarchical relationship, with the body ¡­¡¹


    I hear some disturbing words coming from the mysterious temporary girls-only meeting.


    As for the person in question, Otoha-senpai is standing on her own feet, but she seems to be absent-mindedly in a daze.


    Even when I nonchalantly roll up her skirt, she merely limply pulls her body closer and squirms her butt.


    Without a doubt, she¡¯s a zone state where she loses sight of her surroundings.


    ¡¸Hey~. Let¡¯s get going~, geez, are you listening~?¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai, who have already stepped out into the corridor, wave their hands.

 CH 46.4

    The girls of the vanguard-type class, who fight using their bodies through enhancing their flesh, seem to boast a very tight body and nice condition.


    In particular, the girls of the¡ºKnight¡» branching are renowned for their nice tightness, as the muscles of various part of their bodies are enhanced.


    Such is the self appeal from Otoha-senpai.


    As we continue to conquer one chamber to another, she seems to become more and more debauched, spoiled, and explicitly lewd and bitchy.


    ¡¸In short, I believe she¡¯s a severe case of closet pervert. I think she¡¯s accumulated a lot of stress since normally her self-restraint is too strong. Right now, I guess she¡¯s suffering from¡ºdungeon sickness¡» caused by the miasma of the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸Nnngh¡­ yaaa¡­ ah¡­¡¹


    Having Otoha-senpai, clad in armor over her uniform, stand in front of me, I¡¯m in the middle of backstabbing her.


    The armor parts of the waist have been collected and put into the Item Box.


    Also, we¡¯re not going to have Otoha-senpai stand in the vanguard today, so I¡¯ve already collected a part of her chest armor too.


    The female knight style that might appear in erotic doujin fantasy RPG.


    The hips, which are tight and boast a high bulges position, have a wonderful squeezing sensation, as the person in question says.


    Her boobs, which stick out of her armor and jiggly rock up and down, are B cups that boast a moderate gripping sensation.


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai is, you see¡­ She is a beautiful woman with high specs and a nice body, but messing up a chance and making mistakes due to drinking sake, she seems like that the type who would fall for a good-for-nothing man and ruin herself, doesn¡¯t she¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Since the men she¡¯s associated with up until now have all been pimp-type of guys, her filter have probably become all crooked, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she seems to harbor some stupid sense of duty, like I have to stick close to the slovenly guy (that guy) or something, doesn¡¯t she? Touma for instance, doesn¡¯t he perfectly look like the type of guy she¡¯s into?¡¹


    ¡¸!, ahn, aahn¡­.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai is having her silly state being observed by everyone, but the thrill seems to be rising as she¡¯s getting dissed.


    What a sinful person she is.


    It feels like some kind of path is connected between me and Otoha-senpai through our genitals, and I¡¯m ending up getting pulled too.


    ¡¸They won¡¯t leave you on their own accord until the end, right, such type of people.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the type that¡¯s convenient for men?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­  I guess that¡¯s not the case, given things as they are. In a nutshell, they have strong narcissism, so no matter what others say about them, they won¡¯t pay it any heed, and they will one-sidedly support you, you see. In most cases, I guess the end would be the guy becoming unable to bear the weight and running away.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you sure know a lot about it. Personal experience, I wonder~.¡¹


    Seiichi, who seems to have dug his own grave, hurriedly puts his appearance in order.


    It¡¯s not a place where we can be too laid back.


    When I pull the stick out of Otoha-senpai¡¯s ass, assailed by a sense of loss, her legs shake and she looks like she¡¯s about to buckle down.


    Holding her a princess carry again, we rendezvous until the next chamber.


    Even while we are on the move, she kisses and sucks on my neck and reaches for the joy toy, the stick that has been left on the loose.


    No doubt today, she¡¯s like a junk knight who is no longer of any use.


    Giving a sidelong glance toward everyone else as they are going kyakya ufufu with monsters, I engage in a fucking battle, lifting one of the legs of Otoha-senpai who is set against the wall.


    No sooner than her clenching her teeth and jerking in orgasm that I¡¯ve lost count how many times it has been ever since we logged in, from the front, she wraps her arms around my neck and twines her legs around my waist in Dakkochan style.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn¡­ahn¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Just how pent-up is she? Dormitory Leader-chan.¡¹


    The style in which Otoha-senpai, who effortlessly supports her own body along with the weight of her equipment, shakes her hips on her own.


    Shizuka says she¡¯s a comfort member for me, but these days, I think it¡¯s probably the other way around.


    ¡¸¡­ Aah.¡¹


    Seiichi, who seems to end up feeling sympathy, turns around.


    ¡¸Wahaha. Cry, scream, and then.¡¹


    With her hands outstretched left and right toward the ceiling, Mai is raising a loud laughter as she has countless rotating balls of light floating around her.


    Unlike¡ºBattery¡» that is registered as a¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡» skill, it seems to be a defensive magic that blows away those that comes into contact with it.


    This is an original magic of Mai, who came up with it as she was being punished for ending up ceasing her¡ºBattery¡» due to being made to cum by Seiichi countless times.


    She has obtained a means of defense against closing in opponents, so she has now come to be able to unleash the great magic of¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡» without reservation.


    ¡¸Grovel!¡¹


    What is floating above her left and right palms are try-like disks.


    Fired like Frisbees, the two disks circumnavigate the Orcs, who are putting up their shields in phalanx formation, and mow down their necks altogether.


    This magic seems to have been conceived just a while and yet to be named.


    The figures of the orcs that have lost their heads becoming forward-falling one after another look as if they are groveling, just as Mai has said.


    ¡¸Ii, ii, yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    Along with every yell, Saki dashes about with super acceleration, making *boom, boom, boom* sound as she breaks through the wall of air.


    Due to her unique gait, or rather, footwork, her torso looks hazy.


    It seems to be the footwork of a kenjutsu school passed down in her family, but when you face her head-on, it simply looks as if she splits herself.


    The face of the Orc Magi, who is chanting what sounds like a spell, is showing air that it¡¯s already in despair.


    *Slash* The moment the head of the Orc Magi dances in the air, *swoosh* the figure of Saki disappears, and the torso of the Orc Lord, who is brandishing its greatsword from behind, is bisected in half.


    ¡¸¡­ Dude, I couldn¡¯t see Himecchi at all, did you see her?¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s something similar to¡ºFlash Attack (Scud)¡».¡¹


    It¡¯s not a skill that erases one¡¯s presence like the one among¡ºNinjutsu¡» that Seiichi uses, but a technique with neither tricks nor gimmicks that¡¯s simply so fast to be caught with the eyes.


    ¡¸Woof!¡¹


    ¡¸Woof!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Woof!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Iyou.¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi have also summoned their Fluffy Legion and trampled down another Orc unit.


    There are all sorts of fluffy ones such as a Snow Wolf, a Black Dog, and a two-headed dog (Orthrus) that used to be the guardian of the seventh stratum.


    Speaking of the two-headed dog (Orthus-kun), I tried to turn it into a souvenir for Mikan-senpai and her friends but failed, but fortunately it turned into a card.


    It¡¯s a card I wished to add into my collection by all means, but through a party meeting, it ended up falling in the hands of two.


    The two seem to have good affinity with fluffy animals, and it appears that they are using it as their main summoned monster.


    ¡¸Oi. Somehow, a super dangerous looking kaiju that I¡¯ve never seen before is in the mix, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸I see nothing, though.¡¹


    I feel like there¡¯s something leaning over and swallowing the Orc Lord whole from the head, but I¡¯m sure the pig boss, which went buhi as it fell into despair, was nonexistent from the beginning.


    Well, the two are on good terms with Yuki-chan, so maybe they were asked to walk it or something.


    Shizuka, who has now come to able to use¡ºMagic Bullet¡» after a lot of twists and turns in her training, is also normally playing an active role.


    Granting debuff using¡ºPrayer (Wish)¡» or inflicting damage bit by bit using¡ºMagic Bullet¡» from the rear guard, so awfully normal, warm and fluffy.


    I can feel Shizuka¡¯s flat gaze on me, but being normal is an awfully great thing.


    She no longer does things like tripping over nothing and creating a pinch, so I think Shizuka has also grown.


    ¡¸Say. Don¡¯t you think that¡­ by chance we are unnecessary?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea¡­.¡¹


    Looks like Seiichi has ended up noticing too, huh.


    Compared to those girls who have raised their levels and accumulated combat experience, the role of the current use is that of good-for-nothing pimp men.


    ¡¸Haa, I¡¯ve worked hard~. Seichi~, replenish my SP~¡­. Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

 CH 47.1

    The Tartarus Arena


    ¡¸How did things turn out like this¡­.¡¹


    Dropping his shoulders, Seiichi lets out a sigh.


    ¡¸No, looking at it from the perspective of our goal of training the women group, it¡¯s just right.¡¹


    There¡¯s no problem.


    It¡¯s just that since their growth rate is a bit beyond expectations, it leads to the current state where the men¡¯s group is being left behind.


    ¡¸Yeah, but you see. I mean, you get it, right?¡¹


    Of course.


    It¡¯s the so-called boy¡¯s circumstances, such as honor or stubbornness.


    There¡¯s a need for us to acquire even more strength.


    This is the reason why Seiichi and I have taken the trouble of rendezvousing with only the two of us during dungeon-off day.


    To put it bluntly, Seiichi and I are ordinary people.


    When it comes to physical aptitude, I guess we¡¯re on the have side.


    We have the capacity to accumulate 1s and reach 10s.


    However, we are not in the category that can leap from 1 to 10 or create 1 from 0.


    I don¡¯t mean to belittle myself, but there are certainly people who make me think: ah, that guy¡¯s quality is on a completely different level than mine, and at those times, I feel like I¡¯m being shown how low I am.


    And then, neither Seiichi nor I are bright enough to know our place.


    ¡¸Well yeah. Rather, you¡¯re in that category, too, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not good with subtleties, so all I can do is handle everything through force.¡¹


    As someone of no talent, as expected I guess the shortest path is to ask for instructions from our predecessors.


    Specifically, we should steal the combat techniques of the senpais sirs at the academy.


    In other words, ¡ºlearning by watching¡».


    That¡¯s right, as we¡¯ve been trying to be secretive and keeping a low profile, we¡¯ve been averting our eyes from the standards of the academy.


    When it comes to battling with the use of skills and magic items, the Senpais should be one thousand days ahead of us.


    ¡¸I guess the inter-club tournament is the opportunity to do so, huh.¡¹


    That¡¯s a no brainer, but in that case, we would not be in time for said tournament.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ve been keeping this a secret from you, but actually I¡¯ve participated in some student duels (Mensur) before, hiding my true identity.¡¹


    ¡¸I, I see.¡¹


    Even Seiichi seems surprised to hear that I, who is known for my mild personality, have participated in student duels (Mensur).


    ¡¸There are so many parts to retort at like, it was supposed to be a secret huh, or your identity was supposed to be hidden huh, or your self-assessment is mistaken dude, so I sure am surprised.¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that they were all Senpai sirs of non-combat class, so they couldn¡¯t serve as references.¡¹


    There was this one single Senpai who seemed like a powerful person, but he went and took it easy.


    I wanted to, more like, enjoy a battle Nirvana where we could both ascend to a higher realm.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the type who can¡¯t die on a futon, huh. You too much missed the era you should¡¯ve been born in, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸I have my own circumstances too.¡¹


    Whichever era I was born in, there¡¯s not much difference.


    Well, I do think this era is easy to live in.


    The corridor in which we walk together is a bustling one, the aftermath of the lunch break still remains.


    There are all sorts of people such as those who are preparing for a dungeon dive, those who are chatting over after-lunch exercise, as well as groups who are still chattering in the classrooms, talking about their afternoon plans.


    In the midst of all this, the place we¡¯re headed to is the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡».


    It¡¯s said to be located in the basement of the training facility that I¡¯ve more or less become a regular at, but I¡¯ve never gone there.


    It¡¯s said that just like the¡ºWorkshop (Factory)¡», it¡¯s a space where even ordinary students can use their skills in the same way that they do in the dungeon.


    Except during academy¡¯s official events, any club could use it as long as they filed an application.


    However, a certain amount of fee is charged for its use.


    At this time of the year, when the academy¡¯s big event, the Inter-Club Tournament, is approaching, the place is full of reservations from the clubs that carry out mock battles or training.


    As expected, fighting against monsters and fighting against other people are two different things, and the dungeon, where you have to be on guards against monster attacks and¡ºNatural Enemy (Aggressor)¡», is not suitable for training.


    In other words, if you pay the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» a visit, you will be able to see mortal combats of the leading club, spreading mountains of corpses and rivers of blood.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s not to such a hardcore extent, right?¡¹


    ¡¸If you let your guard down, you¡¯ll get done, you know.¡¹


    For better or worse, there seems to be a safety mechanism different from that of Rashomon.


    ¡¸¡­ kyaa ¡­¡¹¡¸¡­ this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them live ¡­¡¹


    The corridor in the regular classroom building is long.


    It¡¯s winding, as opposed to a straight line, but for there to be 24 classes in one grade, as expected it makes you realize just how huge the academy is.


    For better or worse, the classroom building to the other facilities are connected through the corridor.


    ¡¸Even if I get done by you, it¡¯d be troubling, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ here comes the tsundere~ ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Say. Aren¡¯t we strangely receiving a lot of attentions?¡¹


    I can hear the girls¡¯ kyakya chattering, but I guess girls are just that kind of creatures.


    If you take a look at the Senpai sirs at Asagi-sou, they¡¯re pretty much like that.


    To begin with, coming this far, we¡¯ve gone too far away from the third group classroom, our starting point, so there¡¯s no way for there to be our acquaintance here, after all.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it, you see. It¡¯s like, I have a chill up my ass, or something.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s ass, around there, it feels as if pressure is growing from the buzzing surroundings, but well, I guess that¡¯s just my imagination.


    Even as I look around at our surroundings, none of the girls are looking at us.


    Geez, Seiichi truly is a very self-conscious guy.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The principle of the creation of the pseudo-dungeon space in an¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» was basically the same as in the small facility such as the¡ºWorkshop (Factory)¡».


    Delimiting the space with barriers, and filling the interior with miasma extracted from monster crystals.


    The miasma pressure would be about the same as that of the dungeon first stratum.


    However, unlike in a small magic circle, the reason why the miasma could be maintained in such a large space was that the materials that made up the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» were themselves originated from the dungeon.


    These were the ruins left behind by the once-conquered Super Class raid quest the¡ºTartarus Arena (Colosseum)¡».


    It was recorded that the other realm, which was classified as a¡ºLore (Legend)¡» type, was at a critical state and materialized on the above ground.


    It was said that in order to solve the phenomenon that would later on be called the¡ºPresent Realm (Advent)¡», the whole forces of the time were dispatched into the battle with no regard for sacrifice.


    No details of the battle had been left behind, but even after the destruction of the¡ºCore¡», the¡ºTartarus Arena (Colosseum)¡», which had merged with the present realm, did not disappear, and even now, more than a hundred years later, it still contained a rich miasma.


    ¡¸Ho, ho, ho¡­¡¹


    The main body of the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» boasted a mortar-like shape that run from the ground surface to the underground, as if it were embedded in the gouged ground.


    The shape of the facility was two peas in a pod with the Flavian amphitheater built during the Roman Empire, which served as the source of the¡ºLore (legend)¡».


    The center area, surrounded by stair-shaped spectator seats, served as a circular stage (battlefield).


    If you looked up at the ceiling, you could see that arches of rustic steel frames were serving as cover, with heavy sealing measures plastered on top of each other.


    ¡¸Ho, ho, ho, uuu!¡¹


    The smacking, ass-pounding sound that had been vibrantly reverberating along with the panting ceased.


    With the pants and underwear having been pulled down to the knees, the boy¡¯s buttocks, half hidden by his shirts, tightened.


    The reproductive function, influenced by the excessive sex life in the academy, mutated under the influence of the special environment in the name of dungeon.


    The present state was that most of the boys were not withering away in their sexual indulgences, but on the contrary, their sexual appetites were growing, and even the amount of semen they could store was increasing.


    As spurting sound leaked out from the coupling parts of their sex organs, thick mucus spread out.


    The penis that was readily pulled out with a pop was still warped and erect, as if it was only a matter of course, and leaking out cloudy fluid from the tip.


    There was a gaping hole at the base of the chasm, stretched left and right, and it was filled with sticky seed juice.


    The young flesh, still on the verge of maturity and boasting fluffy springiness, visibly closed the hole and returned to its original shape, semen still stored inside.


    ¡¸I wonder which one, should, I, use, next.¡¹


    Casually taking a note, he moved his pointed fingertip and the tip of his penis to select one of the buttocks lined up alongside the wall.


    ¡¸This one¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaa¡­.¡¹


    Thrusting his penis into the buttocks in front of him, he rotated it as he was drawing a circle.


    ¡¸The neighboring one¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Haau.¡¹


    Perhaps harboring no complaints about the condition of the butthole he had so readily switched to, he continued to use it as a tool to appease the meat stick just like that.


    In the stage of the arena, there were a variety of stage sets (gimmicks), remnants of the time when it was transformed into other realm.


    One of them was an additional optional stage activation device called the¡ºWall of Prayer¡».

 CH 47.2

    On the wall separating the circular stage from the spectator seats surrounding it, twenty schoolgirls stood stock still in the posture of their hands on the wall.


    Their outstretched hands had sunk down to their wrists and assimilated into the wall.


    There was by no means pain or damage to the flesh, it was just that they were stiffly integrated and unmoving like a stone.


    Those appearances of theirs looked like maidens (Pucelle) begging for forgiveness facing towards the spectator seats.


    In the raid quest¡ºTartarus Arena (Colosseum)¡», it served as a kind of quest support device, generating buffs for the challengers fighting on the stage.


    The members incorporated into the¡ºWall of Prayer¡» continuously had their SP sucked out of them, and as compensation for cheating, the girls playing the roles of maidens (Pucelle) were subjected to humiliation throughout the battle from the humanoid divine beast soldiers (Quest Guardian) waiting for the next battle.


    The reason was unknown, but it was known that if it was a high difficulty quest, there existed some sort of set up that could serve as salvation such as this one.


    However, the purpose of the utilization of the maiden (Pucelle) role these days was no more than as a booster to raise the miasma concentration on the stage to that of middle stratum.


    In academy events such as inter-club tournaments, a large amount of monster crystals were consumed to enhance the miasma pressure to that of deep stratum.


    This was because if one was of the superior class, it was easier for them to extract more power while they were in the place of the deeper stratums.


    If they wished to carry out full-scale training in the arena, arranging maidens (Pucelle) would be indispensable.


    Incidentally, the stripping of the lower bodies of the female students playing the role of maidens (Pucelle) and a number of boys ravishing their buttocks by turns with no particular meaning to it, merely a recreational activity.


    The A-ranked clubs that were limited to only twelve in slots, ¡ºBlack Honey¡», ¡ºIdolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers)¡», ¡ºTenjo Tenge (Heaven and Earth ¨C World Mine)¡».


    It was rare for A-rank clubs butting against each other.


    Most relationships between clubs were not a horizontal connection, but a vertical one, in other words, hierarchical relationship.


    When it came to¡ºAlliance¡» between clubs, the power relationship was obvious.


    For example, the maidens (Pucelle) arranged as member of the¡ºWall of Prayer¡» in the west side were female members of the¡ºAlliance¡» club summoned by the¡ºIdolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers)¡».


    In exchange for providing chores and entertainment, they served as backers, mainly in terms of military might.


    Such relationships were a lot in number.


    If the clubs were of the same rank, it¡¯d turn into a rivalry relationship.


    Rather than cooperating with each other, they dragged each other down and harassed each other when they came across each other.


    All the more so now that they were preparing for the inter-club tournament.


    This was a result that as they made a training appointment at the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» for the inter-club tournament, they ultimately applied for a butting.


    The order of which club filed in their reservation first was a trivial matter for them who were glaring at each other.


    There were four sides of the stage available for training.


    So it was possible for multiple clubs to utilize it at the same time.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t stand it¡­..¡¹


    The first to open their mouth was the vice president of the¡ºIdolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers)¡» who stood on the adjacent west stage.


    With a soft Mohawk and facial piercings, his uniform had been modified into the end of the century-ish.


    They were a mysterious club made up of boys boasting a mysterious sense of duty to not allow healthy male/female relationships.


    Even after these guys, who made a name for themselves in the dungeon supported by their mysterious sense of duty, vented their passions to their heart¡¯s content in the academy where strength was favored, they continued to hold onto their mysterious sense of duty as opposed to forgetting it.


    Those who hated the conduct of their ¨C who boasted violent, rough, and somewhat twisted personalities ¨C were a lot in number, but it was a club that gathered mysterious support from a part of boys.


    The incident that ruined the Christmas party, an unusually wholesome event hosted by the academy, was still fresh in the memories.


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line¡­..¡¹


    The one crossing their arms as if to look down on him was the provision captain of¡ºBlack Honey¡» who was stationed on the north stage.


    He was a handsome man with long, frizzy hair that fell over his shoulders, but his bearing exuded a gendered vibe.


    Neither the figures of the other club members or the club president, the representative, were present.


    Skirmish was assumed to occur from the beginning, with the pretext that it was not the forbidden club clash.


    Incidentally, the origin of the¡ºBlack Honey (Kuromitsu)¡» name was the fact that the club president happened to want to eat Anmitsu when the club was established, and had no deeper meaning to it.


    Things such as the name of a club were for the most part casually decided on the spur of the moment right then and there.


    Unable to change the name and regretting it later was the typical template.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t care less about you, but do refrain from doing anything that may bother us.¡¹


    The one combing up their hair in irritation was the treasury official of¡ºTenjou Tenge (World Mine)¡» on the east stage.


    Boasting brightly dyed hair that was tied back with a band so that her forehead was exposed, she was making the tsuba (guard) of the katana strapped on the back of her skirt going clink clink.


    Although the benefits of class change were granted regardless of whether they were male or female, as expected the female students who reached superior class and played an active role were few in number.


    Especially in the case of the vanguard class, where the battle instinct to go engage in a head-on physical struggle against monsters was indispensable.


    Even if she could hear the moaning of the maidens (Pucelle) amidst the tingling and strained air, as far as she was concerned, she felt nothing about it.


    She clearly defined that she, who was fighting on the dungeon front lines and competing with the boys, and that the girls, who would compromise and suck up to the boys, were two different creatures altogether.


    Even as her own club members were ravishing the arranged maidens (Pucelle), she didn¡¯t pay it any heed at all.


    If they felt sorry for themselves, they could just stand on their own feet.


    If they were dependent on the strong, then they ought to do their best and show that they were of use.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Despite the three parties¡¯ differing agendas, about half of the members of each clubs were chattering at the¡ºWall of Prayer¡».


    At this rate, the planned training would seem to be cancelled, and sublimating the sexual desire, which was prevailing more than usual due to the influence of the dungeon, in a laid back manner could serve as a good way to kill time.


    It was amusing that even among the maidens (Pucelle) presented by the¡ºAlliance¡» club, there mixed in faces that they saw for the first time at this time of the year.


    ¡¸Oh, is this one a first year?¡¹


    The boy, sandwiching the stuck out smallish buttocks between his thighs and penetrating it, licked his tongue.


    The girls who play the maidens (Pucelle) role were replaced on a rotating basis as due to the traits of their SP getting absorbed, they ended up exhausting their energy and stamina.


    Even so, the seconded members were fixed to some extent, so before long, both their faces and butts became familiar.


    To begin with, from the point of view of the low-rank¡ºAlliance¡», they were also meant to score Brownie points with the high-rank club, so they were all tributes with nice looks and bodies.


    Even for the girls, if they could become favorites of the high-rank clubs, their standing would be secure.


    ¡¸¡­ Nuoh, so tight. The inside of the pussy is still all squeezy.¡¹


    For a girl who had just had a class change and was still low leveled, the burden of her SP getting sucked by the¡ºWall of Prayer¡» was great.


    Amidst her fading consciousness, her hips were made to give out by the penis that was being inserted from behind.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still tight even as she cums, this pussy. It¡¯s a promising one.¡¹


    Lightly holding the girl up and keeping her lower body in place, he continued drilling her, paying no mind to her twitching little buttocks.


    Before long, as semen were poured in with a spurt, the SP that had dried up in the womb was absorbed, circulated through the body, and was sucked into the¡ºWall of Prayer¡».


    Pulling out his penis for once, he inserted his hand into her slippery smooth secret place, and vibrated his wrist slightly but rapidly, as if stimulating her with an electric vibrator.


    The girl, who still felt the lingering sensation of the orgasm induced by SP absorption, twisted her thighs together and let out an excruciating moan.


    When he pulled out his fingertips, with which she had been stirred in a sloshy manner, the bubbling sperm got pushed the vaginal pressure by the splashed out.


    ¡¸Kukkukku, to make it easier to use, let me help you loosen it up a bit more¡­ okay.¡¹


    Fitting his still-erect penis into her twitching, trembling buttocks, he penetrated it all the way to the depths at once.


    The meat cave, which was more of narrow and cramped rather than tight, adapted a little more to the shape of the meat stick.


    ¡¸The face is also cute, but the tits are tiny, huh. Oi.¡¹


    He captured the girl, her tongue sticking out and sweat beading on her burning face, with the camera of his electronic handbook.


    Deliberately pulling out the penis, he took close-up pictures of her bared genitals from the angle of her anus.


    The boys who had the hobby of collecting such POV sex records were not few in number.


    ¡¸The anal is¡­ oh, still unused, huh.¡¹


    At the reaction toward the middle finger that was smoothly slipping into her anus, he rotated his wrist as he continued to stir her front hole.


    He had no interest in the first time of a sexual venting object.


    At most, it was fine as long as he could get a taste after she was played with at the club he belonged to.

 CH 47.3

    Compared to the leisurely backstage, the tense air of glaring people at each other on the adjacent stage rose to an explosive level.


    Or rather, it tried to.


    *Snap, crack, crunch* The sound of something hard being crushed echoed, eclipsing the panting voice of the maidens (Pucelle).


    Of the four stages, there was a strange object set on the north stage.


    A bench that looked like it was carved out of a log.


    The four stages were adjacent to each other, and it turned into corner position as the three sides were facing each other


    It was known who had placed the bench there, or when it had been placed, but it could probably be said to be a prime seat in terms of camera angle.


    *Rustle* Putting one hand into the plastic bag in their hand, a soy sauce-colored hard-baked senbei was taken out.


    It must be very hard.


    *Snap, crack, crunch* The sound of destruction, as if they were gnawing on concrete, leaked from their mouth.


    The boy who was grandly seated on the bench and eating senbei was expressionless like a mannequin.


    The other boy, holding his resigned face with his hands next to him, for some reason seemed as if oozing air of melancholy.


    He must have noticed that they were receiving indescribably dubious expressions from the three of them.


    He closed his very sturdy and healthy looking white teeth for once.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Go on.¡¹


    The boy was hit with a full swing to the back of the head, raising a dull thud, but he took out another senbei from the bag as if he hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    The other boy, shaking, trembling and holding the wrist of the hand he used to hit him, seemed to be very pained.


    ¡¸¡­ You guys, we¡¯ve got the whole place to ourselves today. Care to get out at once?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh. Don¡¯t you dare talk down to me like that.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ This is troubling. We have no intention of going into a fight, though.¡¹


    The representative members of each club formed an agreement to act as if they saw nothing.


    The air reading of tacit agreement could sometimes be very compelling.


    ¡¸Listen well. Even if we don¡¯t particularly resort to force, with words we can¡­ Hey, you!¡¹


    One of them, who couldn¡¯t stand the sound of boom, bang, crash like a demolition construction site, ended up readily breaking the taboo.


    ¡¸Just how hard of a senbei is that?! No, that¡¯s not it, what¡¯s the deal with you?¡¹


    After swallowing the senbei and silently turning his gaze at her for a while, the boy quietly held out the senbei bag.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m not demanding you for it or anything!¡¹


    ¡¸My oh my, the tension sure is declining, huh¡­. But you¡¯re someone I have no recollection of. To which club do you belong, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Ooi, ooi. Are you fascinated by the boy? You sissy bastard.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Oi, what did you say to a lady? I¡¯m going to crush you, you third-rate bastard.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want potato chips either! I don¡¯t want a candy eith¡­. Huh, the heck is that? Caramelized? Why do they all look so hard?¡¹


    The balance in the name of the tense air at the intersection of the stage, which had gotten out of hand, was beginning to collapse.


    ¡¸Rather, to begin with, what¡¯s the deal with you? Are you trying to watch a show or something, you small fry?¡¹


    The soft Mohawk, his face twitching, stepped out from his own area to the north side of the stage to take out his irritation on the easy target.


    This was a clear act of hostility that went beyond tacit agreement, a signal that he was picking a fight.


    Silently brushing away the presented bag of senbeis, he brandished his leg.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, fly and disappear. You small fry basta¡­ rrgh!¡¹


    Crack! Giving rise to a vigorous and painful-sounding sound, the soft Mohawk had his head stuck into the cobblestones of the stage.


    With a torn bag in one hand and a fist in the other, the boy slowly stood up from the log bench.


    ¡¸¡­ Those who waste food should all die.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, idiot, sto¡­ shit! Stop it, why did you snap?¡¹


    Be it those who were clinging to the maidens (Pucelle) or those who were petrified in the back, the whole member of the¡ºIdolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers)¡» present there shifted to a battle stance.


    ¡¸You women should stand back.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You, seriously, what¡¯s the deal with you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oh my.¡¹


    Pushing away the girl, who clearly snapped due to being treated as a woman, and the boy, who was dazed and taken aback due to being treated as a woman, as if it was only a matter of course, he stepped out onto the stage.


    ¡¸Oi, shithead! You¡¯re dead meat, you bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸Imma educate you so that you never walk with your face up again, you bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna blow off that pretty face of yours!¡¹


    ¡¸Now, fight. Show me your glimmer of life, humans.¡¹


    Facing the members of the¡ºIdolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers)¡» who were bustling and gathered on the west stage, he spread my arms to the left and right and lifted the corners of his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­ Crap. Humans he said, that guy, did he secretly shift to rampage mode¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you out of your mind, you bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸Now now, calm down a bit, you guys. If the commotion gets too loud, the security forces will come out, you know?¡¹


    A hand was pointed at him as he stepped in to mediate with a pleasant-sounding voice.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a place for a lady to step in.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do stop with the teasing there. I¡¯m a man, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸The flesh is but a vehicle for the soul. If your heart is that of a lady, then you can be nothing but a lady.¡¹


    ¡¸Hihhihhi, that guy¡¯s a sissy homo bastard too, huh!?¡¹


    Getting launched diagonally upward with his body bent into a¤¯shape, the boy fell off the stage.


    ¡¸Now. Time for chit chat is over. Pick up your swords, raise a war cry! Bare your fangs, go on a rampage! Kill, fight, strife is pleasure in itself! Kuhaa, hahaha, hahahaha!¡¹


    Intimidation and awe spreading through the air.


    Not only that, but under the physical pressure, cracks ran through the cobblestones of the stage.


    The pressure that seemed to engulf their minds was a sensation they had recollections of.


    It was a passive skill of the stratum guardians of the deep stratums or super class raid bosses that inflicted bad status toward those of lower ranks.


    In a state of panic and recklessness, the¡ºIdolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers)¡» readied their weapons and charged at the tyrant on the stage.


    ¡¸What the hell was that?! Is that your guy¡¯s doing? Hey, it¡¯s the time to be dazed.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ E, err. No, it isn¡¯t. This is also my first time meeting such a nice guy.¡¹


    *Boom, bang* Along with his carelessly around swung fists, human figures were launched like a firework.


    It was an overwhelming power, but there was no rational technique to it.


    The proof was in the fact that the opponents were blown away along with their SP barrier.


    It could be said to be a common type of power-type beast-type boss.


    Therefore, as long as you were not swallowed by the intimidation, it was not a scary opponent for those who continued to conquer the front lines of the dungeon.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ Geez, it can¡¯t be helped. That, let¡¯s take it down. Do help me.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. He looks like a frenzy-type Irregular after all, I doubt he¡¯s going to come to his senses on his own.¡¹


    ¡ºOut of Standard (Irregular)¡» that strayed from the class change architecture were not such an unusual existence.


    It was common knowledge that¡ºOut of Standard (Irregular)¡», who were sharpened to an extreme degree, could exhibit unequaled prowess in one aspect, but were brittle on the other aspects, to the point of them being of no use.


    The only¡ºOut of Standard (Irregular)¡» classes that were deemed strong and had great usability were the¡ºHero (Brave)¡» and those that bore close resemblances to the standard architecture.


    ¡¸At best, I¡¯m going to cut your head while trying to make this as painless as possible.¡¹


    Unfastening the sheath mouth of the katana at her waist with a click, the girl took a katana-drawing stance.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll be revived soon after, so there¡¯s no need to worry, okay, Nice guy-kun.¡¹


    The safety system in the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» was different from that of Rashomon.


    In the field that pronouncedly retained the characteristics of the raid quest¡ºTartarus Arena (Colosseum)¡», the essence continued to stay in the flesh that had ceased its life activity.


    As long as the flesh was not annihilated, which was forbidden by the rules of the arena, if you healed the damage to the flesh with potions or something, they would return to life.


    However, if left unattended as it was for a long period of time, it would result in the dissipation of the soul and death.

 CH 47.4

    Next to the girl, who sank her body down in an iai posture, the boy clapped his fists and fired an impact under his feet.


    ¡¸Earth Breaker.¡¹


    The superior class of the rare¡ºPuncher¡» branching, ¡ºViolent Fighter (Striker)¡», was a class that focuses on unarmed hand-to-hand combat techniques and was proficient at SP control.


    Regardless, even if it was an opponent that boasted overwhelming power, if they lost their footing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain their stance.


    In those eyes that slowly turned around on the cracking and crumbling stage, the figure of the girl, holding the tachi in her left hand and the hilt in her right, was reflected.


    Soundlessly, a silver line flashed around the neck.


    It was a blow from¡ºFlash Attack (Scud)¡», a skill known as the representative skill of the¡ºSamurai Master¡», a superior class of the Samurai tree from the¡ºFighter¡» branching.


    Super-accelerated maneuvering while holding one¡¯s breath was known to have a more threatening anti-personnel performance than one-shot wonder skills and the like.


    The girl, for some reason back-stepped to her original position with a zap, was unmoving.


    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s done right¡­, huh?¡¹


    A part of the turning around face, which looked like a Noh mask, split and slanted upward like a crescent moon.


    It was not the neck that¡¯s been cut, but for the purpose of devouring the prey, a red, red, red¡ª.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t know why this guy¡¯s fallen down, but for the time being, eat, thissss!¡¹


    Jumping out of the shadows of the crumbled footing, the masked man swung down a hammer which was about as huge as he was tall.


    The combination of friendly fire and the¡ºHammer of Shock (Impact Mazur)¡» from a blind spot resulted in a critical hit to the back of the mysterious villain¡¯s head.


    The barrier function of SP and GP was basically activated with hostility serving as the trigger.


    At the very least, the shield was less effective against those who were perceived as allies.


    Bam! Spun around on the spot without being blown away, the boy plunged face-first into the cobblestones of the arena.


    Carrying the legs of his opponent, who had turned into a stylish sculpture, he, whose head was wrapped in a cloth, swiftly bowed his head and vanished towards the exit with the speed of the wind.


    Humans were creatures whose thought paused when they witnessed something beyond their understanding.


    As the angelic pause passed, what the people remaining in the arena let out was a shuddering sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Err, what was that about, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸The hell I know.¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance to the boy, who crossed his arms and tilted his head, she jumped off the stage and joined her comrades from the¡ºTenjo Tenge (World Mine)¡».


    ¡¸Kuhhahha. Your face is blue, you know? Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Shut it.¡¹


    Cramming his member ¨C which remained the same even throughout the commotion, let alone that, it was even more on the edge due to getting exposed to battle spirit ¨C into the maiden (Pucelle), the boy laughed.


    The maiden (Pucelle) girl copulating with him, who served as the ace of one unit of¡ºTenjo Tenge (World Mine)¡» despite being a second year student, was sticking her tongue out with her eyes turning white.


    ¡¸He sure is a guy whose every single thing he does is a mess. Kukkukku.¡¹


    To quell the excitement stirred by the battle spirit, he slammed into the maiden¡¯s buttocks with a high-pitched smack.


    Pigeon-toad and shuddering, the tide of a grand squirt trickled down her thighs.


    ¡¸You know that monster?¡¹


    ¡¸A while back. I told you to send a scouting unit since there was this first year boy who seemed interesting, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. I forgot about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Oh, oi, you there, don¡¯t tangle your legs. You female delinquent.¡¹


    The maiden (Pucelle) who rubbed her buttocks against him in flattery was sentenced with an ass-spanking she desired, raising smack, smack, smack sound.


    She cleaved the neck.


    She brandished the blade with the intention of chopping it off.


    A definite sensation of cutting remained in her fingertips.


    The SP armor was an invisible enclosing wall that surrounded the flesh.


    Unlike other classes of Fighter branching, who dealt damage by destroying the SP armor itself, the slashing attacks samurai class were mainly critical hits that penetrated the SP armor.


    Although the slash itself was not imbued with the power of skill, her Youtou had penetrated the SP armor and certainly cut through the neck.


    However, there was not even a scratch on the cut flesh.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s also a single monster.¡¹


    She had recollections of monsters that couldn¡¯t be cut even as she cut it, both in the dungeon and in the arena.


    Just as there were those who reigned as the supreme ones, there were also those who secretly concealed themselves like trash.


    The monsters (Overrule) quietly blending into the¡ºOut of Standard (Irregular)¡».


    ¡¸Next time, I¡¯ll cut it.¡¹


    For that sake, she was seeking all kinds of power in the dungeon.


    She herself was also a single monster enchanted by the dungeon.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Are you an idiot? You stupid? You want to die?¡¹


    For better or worse, I¡¯ve reflected on what I¡¯ve done myself, but I¡¯m not sure what to say about being cursed unilaterally.


    In the state of being sandwiched by Shizuka and Saki, I¡¯ve been splashed all around by Miharu and Natsumi, but I think I¡¯m probably sane.


    ¡¸Those with screw loose in their heads claim that they¡¯re sane, don¡¯t they?¡¹


    The seemingly exasperated Mai sucks on the straw of her orange juice.


    To begin with, that logic is strange.


    For argument¡¯s sake, even if I say that I¡¯m not sane, I¡¯ll simply get kidnapped by Shizuka and the others as entertainment.


    ¡¸Rather, to go into a rampage in less than an hour after separating from Shizuka and the others, just how hungry for women are you?¡¹


    ¡¸Truly. You¡¯re the one at fault for leaving us behind, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, Danna-sama. I wanted to go there too.¡¹


    The girls are tightly arm locking me from both sides, but there seems to be a difference in the direction of their dissatisfaction.


    Also, it¡¯s a bit salty, so I think the salt sprinkling is enough right about there.


    I feel like I would end up with hypertension.


    ¡¸Well, secretly stealing a march on others isn¡¯t good, is it~? I even wondered if you were doing preliminary inspection of new girls or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ Ultimately, didn¡¯t you just pick up a fight with a High Rank club?¡¹


    ¡¸I guess such things happen sometimes.¡¹


    ¡¸Why do you act like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem?¡¹


    You can¡¯t move forward if you keep looking back at the past.


    It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s sad that I ended up leaving behind the bench, which was hand made by the Senpais at Zakurosan.


    The rest of the furnishings are in the Item Box along with the entire fortress base, though.


    In particular, the vegetable garden that Akehi-senpai was growing seems to be well received by Yuki-chan.


    There should even be some improved half-baked kinds of tomatoes that look like basketballs and are equipped with an automatic monster interception function.


    I wonder if that means they are already half monsters.


    They can¡¯t be raised outside where the miasma is thin, but it seems that the inside of the Item Box is turning into a dungeon-like environment.


    ¡¸To begin with, you see. The usage of magic item, what do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. How should I put it, it¡¯s like, the methods to draw out its power, there seems to be such a thing.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Geez, what the hell are you guys doing flirting in public? There¡¯s a lot of gazes in the student cafeteria, so do act with prudence.¡¹


    When I turn around at the voice that somehow or another gives me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, I find Otoha-senpai standing there with her hands on her hips.


    ¡¸My bad. Otoha.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, you mustn¡¯t call me without honorifics in public. S, such a thing is only for when it¡¯s just the two of us¡­.¡¹


    I was told to call her as such, but it seems that the conditions are complicated.


    Shizuka and the others greet Otoha-senpai, who blushes and instantly becomes adorable, with silent and still gazes.


    ¡¸Matron Otoha, are you done with your business?¡¹


    ¡¸Uu¡­. I¡¯ve properly put an end to it all, okay. I was thoroughly called a lot of nasty things, though. I mean, these guys are the worst, so it¡¯s like leaving was the right thing to do.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, sitting on a vacant seat, waves her hand fluttering.


    ¡¸Sheesh, listen to me. That club, you know. It was a club that we, the founding members, established and strengthened little by little. And yet, those lowly ones, they only came later on but they kept on giving us orders to do this and that as they pleased, you see. Like, the sex efficiency is bad, or women should stand back, and so on, it¡¯s really irritating¡­..¡¹


    For some reason, she begins to spill out grumbling.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, you¡¯re of the martial faction from the dungeon group, right, Choroine-senpai?¡¹


    ¡¸Can you please stop calling me that? Mai-chan¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Leaving it at that. Things such as the usage method of magic items and the like, can¡¯t we just ask Senpai about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, what? What are you talking about?¡¹


    Now that she mentions it, that¡¯s a fair argument.


    Well, there¡¯s this thing called man¡¯s pride, where we wish to train secretly unbeknownst to the girls group.

 CH 48.1

    The Proper Way to Use Magic Items


    ¡¸I¡¯m already one of you, so I don¡¯t particularly mind teaching you about it, though.¡¹


    The backyard of Asagi-sou, the place that¡¯s also where the open air bath is planned to be constructed at.


    With the traits of having no standing trees growing in its surroundings, it¡¯s just an ordinary empty vacant lot.


    ¡¸¡­ On the contrary, being able to conquer the dungeon without awakening your magic item is the more surprising one.¡¹


    Shizuka draws an adequate circle on the ground with the butt end of her lance and heaps salt on the four sides of the circle, east, west, south, and north.


    There are not many opportunity to use it in the dungeon, but it appears to be a¡ºMiko¡» skill to put up a barrier called¡ºSanctuary¡».


    It¡¯s a skill that depends on catalysts and rituals, so it works even outside the dungeon.


    It seems that duel barriers of the Student Duel (Mensur) Committee are also making use of this.


    After that, if you crush some monster crystals inside the barrier, you are able to bring forth a certain level of miasma concentration.


    To begin with, site conditional-wise, the area around Asagi-sou is a place where miasma is easy to accumulate, which probably serves as the cause for it being called a haunted house.


    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to awaken magic items unless you¡¯re in a dungeon environment, after all. Even in the dungeon, the deeper you are, the easier it is to awaken the magic item, and the power of the magic item itself is also boosted.  Well, more than that, the monsters also get stronger, though.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai steps into the Shizuka barrier, which is completed like a sumo ring.


    Closing her eyes and breathing in through her nose, she nods her head in affirmation.


    Certainly, the inside of the dungeon has a miasma smell, or perhaps a magic smell, at any rate a peculiar smell.


    ¡¸I guess this is good enough. Now then, I shall show you how it¡¯s done.¡¹


    ¡¸Please.¡¹


    ¡¸Break a leg, Otoha-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder if she¡¯s putting her spirit into it in an attempt to show off.¡¹


    In addition to the members from earlier, Mikan-senpai and Rinko-senpai have also joined the field trip.


    Even among the craftsman members, they are specialists in arms manufacturing and appraisal.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s start with the basics. You do know that the categories of magic items are divided into three, right?¡¹


    The correct answer should be¡ºNo Name¡», ¡ºNamed Vessel¡», and¡ºInnate Armament (Origin Gear)¡».


    ¡¸Yes. You¡¯re right, Touma-kun. I¡¯ll give you a reward later.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is acting like a private tutor, is slyly cute.


    Shizuka-san, who is smiling ear to ear, is eerily cute.


    ¡¸The ones that can actually be awakened are magic items of Named or Innate Armament level. Nameless items cannot be awakened, no matter how powerful they are.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai grabs a dagger from her weapon collection, which she has equipped on her waist belt.


    If you¡¯ve been diving in the dungeon for a year, I guess you¡¯ll come to be in possession of a certain amount of magic items.


    ¡¸Pour your magical energy into the magic item like this¡­ Do you understand? It¡¯s the same feeling as when you use a skill or magic.¡¹


    A faint glow is lit on the cleanly polished blade of the dagger.


    ¡¸This is the excited state of the magic item. It¡¯s an activated state where it¡¯s imbued with power, the user¡¯s magical energy or what so-called aura in the case of the vanguard class. The performance of the item will rise, but of course you¡¯ll expend as much aura.¡¹


    Everyone is going ooh, impressed.


    Especially Saki¡¯s eyes are sparkling and Dangerous.


    ¡¸In case the item is nameless, this is the limit. But if it¡¯s a Named item ¡ª¡ºLight up!¡»¡¹


    The dagger, reacting to Otoha-senpai¡¯s trigger word, raises a booming sound and gets engulfed in flames.


    Everyone¡¯s ooh voices are also louder than before.


    The flame snake that twines around the blade has also reached the hand of Otoha-senpai, who holds the grip, but strangely she shows no sign of getting burned.


    ¡¸This is¡ºAwakening¡». The state in which the power of the magic item is drawn out 100%. It also depends on the quality of the item, but maintaining this state consumes a whole lot aura.¡¹


    ¡¸So cool!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu. I believe you¡¯ll be able to learn it quickly, Saki-chan. It¡¯s just that, what you have to be careful of is that just as how you can draw out immense power from magic items engraved with powerful¡ºInscription¡», the aura needed to awaken it is also as much immense. It¡¯s not an uncommon story for one to have their aura sucked up by their magic item and self-destruct, so be careful, okay.¡¹


    I see.


    In other words, I wonder if it¡¯s something along the lines of us being able to use an external extension-style additional skill.


    Like Knight-senpai being able to use fire magic.


    This is an element that can serve as your trump card, as it can be used either to cover your weak point or to boost your strong point.


    ¡¸By the way, the name of this dagger is¡ºFlame Dagger¡». It¡¯s an orthodox weapon among the elemental-type magic item.¡¹


    ¡¸Raaaaargh!¡¹


    Borrowing the dagger from Otoha-senpai before anyone else, Saki lets out a manly yell.


    It¡¯s like, the blade is overwhelmingly glittering.


    ¡¸Err, before you get used to it, you¡¯ll become hot yourself, so slowly¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºBurn¡»!¡¹


    *Bororoom* Flames rise from the tip of the sword like a flamethrower.


    I have a feeling that it¡¯s something we shouldn¡¯t have told Saki about.


    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­. For the trigger word, it¡¯s important to choose a word that¡¯s easy for you to imagine. Yes, I think I¡¯ll re-train myself in the dungeon too¡­.¡¹


    I get the premonition that if Otoha-senpai dives into the dungeon by herself, she would end up in a kuh kill me situation, so we should head there as a party.


    For the time being, I¡¯ve understood that when it comes to the handling of¡ºNamed Vessel¡», it¡¯s important to know the inscription engraved on it.


    We¡¯ve also found a number of¡ºNamed¡» items from the treasure chests, but it¡¯s hard to tell what kind of power they have from the weapon name alone.


    I guess there¡¯s a need to actually give them a try and train to wield them.


    ¡¸By the way, Otoha-senpai¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? If it¡¯s about the reward, at night¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸How do you awaken an¡ºInnate Armament (Origin Gear)¡»?¡¹


    For the night, I request for a private tutor x poor student situation please.


    ¡¸Ah~,¡ºInnate Armament (Origin Gear)¡» are rear equipment that it¡¯s a wonder whether you¡¯ll be able to obtain one while you¡¯re enrolled in the academy, so I think you don¡¯t need to worry about it as of yet, though. Basically, the method to awaken it is also the same. It¡¯s just that, even if you do find it, be careful when you awaken it for the first time. I think you¡¯ll be able to see some Origin Gear users in the tournament, but those are a really weird item, you see.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºeight¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    The purpose of the dungeon dive this time is not conquest, but a combat practice where we make use of our magic items.


    We¡¯ve already cleared the relatively large chamber as well as set a timer as a measure against the¡ºNatural Enemy (Aggressor)¡».


    Incidentally, I was told by Seiichi that I¡¯m banned from the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» until things cool down.


    ¡¸Rawr!¡¹


    Saki has easily awakened her beloved katana, the¡ºWater Tiger King Katana¡».


    The Mikan-senpai-made Water Tiger King Katana has become familiar in her hands as her main weapon, and it appears that in such a manner, the more you use an item, the easier it is for you to awaken it.


    ¡¸¡­ Uwaah. Himecchi is too assertive. She¡¯s totes like, uwaah¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, so it manifests like that, huh. It¡¯s certainly a rare, but it¡¯s a not so uncommon, physical boost-type awakening, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Tiger-patterned animal ears and tail are suddenly growing out of Saki, who is in high spirits with the Water Tiger King Katana that¡¯s coiled with blue and silver phosphorescent in her hand.


    Her pupils are tinted red, and whiskers have also sprouted out on her cheeks.


    With an appearance like that of a half-beast, half-human, she ends up metamorphosing.


    Rather than looking like a monster, she looks cute, like the ones that would appear in an anime and the like.


    ¡¸Saki-chan, amazing! For you to easily awaken a double-skilled¡ºNamed Vessel¡».¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s also a monster called the water tiger, so I guess¡ºWater Spirit (Aqua)¡» and¡ºTiger Factor (Tiger Gene)¡» are a combination with good affinity.¡¹


    Our main goal this time is training which has less danger, so in addition to Otoha-senpai, Mikan-senpai and Rinko-senpai continue to accompany us.


    ¡¸Given the fact that it¡¯s able to maintain the awakening, it looks like the quality of the katana is also high, huh. To have a double Named, so enviable¡­. I guess I¡¯ll gather the materials and have Mikan-chan enchant mine for me. But if it fails, it will end up breaking¡­. Uuu.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai appears to be troubled, but real life luck seems to be on the lower side, so I get a feeling that she¡¯s going to go kuhoho.

 CH 48.2

    In order to easily grant (enchant) a skill to an item, it seems that you can simply fuse a monster card together with it.


    However, the probability of failure is also reasonably high, and in case of failure, both the item and the card will be destroyed.


    The better the quality of the base item, the higher the success rate, but it appears that the success rate decreases drastically as you stack it up from single to double to triple and so on.


    Also, in addition to monster cards, it seems that there are also cases where items made from high rarity materials are imbued with skills from the beginning.


    Saki¡¯s Water Tiger King Katana is this type of¡ºNamed Vessel¡».


    Enchanting from cards may seem like the easiest way to go, but the high rarity monsters that have powerful skills are mostly in possession of multiple skills.


    Since the skill that is enchanted is only one, if instead of the aimed powerful skill, the one enchanted is a weak skill that¡¯s possessed even by low-rarity monsters, I think they¡¯ll be greatly depressed.


    ¡¸Ah, yes. Such tragedies are turning into legends, you see. Like when one enchanted a very high quality staff with an¡ºAngel¡» card, a high rarity boss, it got a skill that did nothing but glow called Halo. And when it was enchanted with some random trash cards with the purpose of destroying it, it turned into a sacred treasure with about five miraculous successful enchantment.¡¹


    ¡¸It is on display somewhere, isn¡¯t it? If I remember it correctly, it was¡­, a Brilliant rod that Vibrates Warmly with the Flavor of Halo, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a real sacred treasure from a¡ºBlacksmith¡» point of view. If I remember it correctly, it¡¯s a masterpiece with 0.00~% probability, after all.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai¡¯s nose is flaring, but just by hearing its name, I can tell that it is unmistakably trash.


    It seems that enchantment has a very high gambling element to it, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be something the current us should put our hands on.


    Just as the teaching of Master, we should play with the cards we are dealt.


    ¡¸¡­¡ºSink¡».¡¹


    The figure of Seiichi, who has awakened the¡ºShadow Shumag¡», blends into the shadows of the chamber.


    If used in conjunction with Seclusion, a ninja skill which Seiichi uses frequently, it looks like he could disappear even from right in front of your eyes.


    ¡¸¡­¡ºSip¡».¡¹


    The ¡»Goblin Sword of Bloodshed¡» wielded in his right hand is enveloped in an ominous red aura.


    ¡¸¡­¡ºColor¡».¡¹


    The magic weapon wielded in his left hand is a magical dagger obtained from a treasure chest.


    Mikan-senpai has modified the grip into a knuckle guard, but the inscription remains the same, and it is displayed as¡ºDazzle Kris¡».


    As he swings his left and right arms, the red aura draws a trail, while the shimmering silver light blinks in multiple layers, dazzling the eyes.


    On top of that, another sword, a somewhat large knife called the¡ºSlashing Kukuri¡», is a card available for Seiichi.


    ¡¸¡­.. Kuha. This, tiring is an understatement for it.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s consumed about 30 percent of your SP.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, that¡¯s how it is, huh. It¡¯s not something you can use frequently. But I guess it can serve as a trump card, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, to be able to launch three awakenings in parallel. You don¡¯t normally do such a thing, as it¡¯s not doable, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. You¡¯re also amazing, Seiichi-kun~.¡¹


    I¡¯m jealous of Seiichi, who gets a compliment from Mikan-senpai.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a technique that¡¯s suitable for¡ºCraftsman¡» or¡ºOfficer¡» like us, after all.¡¹


    It seems that the SP operation of each of them specializes in¡ºArmed Golem¡» and¡ºRealize¡».


    ¡¸Fumu. However¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s it?¡¹


    I do think he¡¯s obtained a strengthening means for a legitimate strengthening as a ninja, but it¡¯s like, very plain.


    Like, the presence is thin, or something.


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸Wahhahha! Rage o¡ºGreat Fire Brilliance¡», fire!¡¹


    On the finger of Mai, who holds up both hands, the¡ºFire God Jewel (Vulcan Ruby)¡» glows bright red.


    Raising thunderous rumbles and roars, the swirling flames turn into a huge humanoid figure.


    ¡¸To manifest in humanoid form, just how high ranked of a spirit dwells in it¡­.¡¹


    It seems to be powerful, but conversely, the SP consumption appears to be similarly intense.


    As Mai¡¯s SP bar decreases with a swoosh, the giant disappears, and the person in question slumps to the ground with a plop.


    ¡¸Oh crap, Mai?¡¹


    Seiichi rushes over to her in a fluster.


    Apparently, it is a magic item with potential that the current Mai is unable to handle.


    ¡¸This is a thing, which is why you have to be careful when awakening magic items. Especially, your that, Touma-kun, I have a feeling that it¡¯s something you should never awaken¡­.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Geez, that¡¯s just the worst. I still feel sick.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re banned from using that, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­. Seiichi~, more~.¡¹


    Clinging to Seiichi from the front, Mai entwined her legs around him in the position of her being cradled by the waist.


    After completing the verification in a while, the group was running through the dungeon until the time up moment of Rashomon.


    Mai, who was down due to SP exhaustion, was out of the battle line and was having her fill of lovey-dovey time with Seiichi in the name of SP replenishment.


    ¡¸Kill!¡¹


    Disassembled monsters scattered with each flash of blue silver, leaving an afterimage of a tiger-striped tail.


    ¡¸Geez, can¡¯t we just let Saki-chan take care of all of it by herself, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, ahaha.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that the physical boost-type has low consumption, but to be able to maintain it to such an extent, I wonder if that means the affinity between Saki-chan and Water Tiger King Katana is extremely good¡­ Ah.¡¹


    The red-faced Otoha shifted her gaze away from Rinko, who shuddered with a twitch.


    ¡¸Aha¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸You see. I think it¡¯s like, not quite the same with the dungeon dive that I know of, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that may be, the case, but¡­ ahn.¡¹


    Mikan, having her chin tip held from behind, was forcefully turned around and had her lips covered.


    The object that had just been pulled out of Rinko similarly sank into Mikan¡¯s skirt from behind.


    Grabbing Touma¡¯s arms that were wrapped around her waist, she stood on her tiptoes as she accepted the insertion from behind.


    The panties of the girl members had all been removed together in the previous chamber.


    ¡¸I think doing this kind of thing is a little too abnormal, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s too late for that.¡¹


    Rinko grinned at her, her face burning from the lingering sensation.


    Even if it was just a light insertion with pistons that were a little bit of playing with her, the body that had accustomed to Touma was properly reacting to it.


    A copulation whose purpose was not all about reaching an orgasm, but about grooming and sharing the warmth.


    ¡¸¡­ Auu.¡¹


    Having it pulled out of her buttocks with a pop, Mikan didn¡¯t reach an orgasm either.


    The slight embarrassment and dissatisfaction, as well as warmth that rewrote the dungeon influence that instinctively chilled their hearts.


    ¡¸Well, I suppose I¡¯m not going to deny the possibility that Touma-kun just wants to do an erotic harem play.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun is perverted after all, right?¡¹


    In the first place, all of them had already partaken in the mating acts, and the one who was the most enthusiastic about it was also Otoha herself.


    ¡¸Otoha-chin¡¯s stance is that of an invitation receiver, after all. She seems to easily fall if you push her down hard enough at the beginning, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn.¡¹


    Otoha, who was hugged by Touma from behind, clung firmly to the arms wrapped around her.


    ¡¸That would end up making Otoha-senpai useless.¡¹


    ¡¸Good work, everyone~.¡¹


    Even as Shizuka and the others joined them after finishing the cleaning up of the chamber, their words did reach Otoha, who was rocking her hips back and forth.


    ¡¸Time to switch place.¡¹


    ¡¸Time for animal ears play~.¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that the tantalization of Otoha-senpai is about just right, so¡­ I thought about letting her join our group for a while and learn with her body.¡¹


    She didn¡¯t mean the dungeon party, but the nightly party play.


    ¡¸Ah, Otoha has a disposition like that of a no-good man manufacturing vessel, after all. Now that she¡¯s become one of us, I suppose we¡¯d better properly correct it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Her affinity with Touma-san is too good, so I¡¯m going to put her under control.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Eh, no way¡­ Wait, wait, just a bit more~.¡¹

 CH 48.3

    Due to the ruthless restraint of Miharu and Natsumi under Shizuka¡¯s direction, Touma had been pulled away.


    ¡¸I think, you could be a little more considerate of my wishes.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s for the betterment of your harem, Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Danna-sama, it¡¯s time for cat ear sex~.¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan. Stealing the march is not allowed.¡¹


    Touma¡¯s fire control system seemed to be not very unified.


    ¡¸¡­ Uuu. This is a lot more difficult than conquering the dungeon in a normal manner, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai, please learn to stay. It¡¯s for Touma-san¡¯s sake.¡¹


    With the whining Otoha at the helm, the languid party proceeded with their dungeon conquest.


    Even so, it was a party that boasted enough excess military strength to cover each other¡¯s mistakes.


    They had secured a safety margin that if it weren¡¯t for the training, they had planned to challenge the next stratum.


    ¡¸Geez, I think I¡¯d like you to decide for good whether to have me only fight or to have me serve as Touma-kun¡¯s sex slave forever, or something¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Oto-chan-senpai, you¡¯re breaking into a weeping too soon.¡¹


    Next to the emaciated Seiichi, Mai, who had returned to normal mode, threw in a retort.


    ¡¸I mean¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Dorm Leader-san. Break a leg.¡¹


    ¡¸You can do it.¡¹


    ¡¸Uu, you are both good girls, Natsumi-chan, Miharu-chan¡­. Hiya.¡¹


    The meat stake was once again firmly buried in the buttocks of Otoha, who was pigeon-toed and walking in a stagger.


    ¡¸You have enough coquetry to please Touma-san, so the rest is, as long as you¡¯re able to control your own ecstasy, everything will be perfect, Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyan, hii¡­. I¡¯m making weird noises.¡¹


    As she tottered ahead through the corridor, Touma¡¯s uselessly skilled pistoning gait urged Otoha¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡¸If you can fight properly in the next chamber as you are, you are allowed to finish as a reward.¡¹


    ¡¸Re, really? I, I¡¯ll cry if you lie, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To watch your friend being trained and brainwashed, yes, I suppose it¡¯s pretty amusing.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ A, ahaha.¡¹


    In the end, however, Otoha neither passed the challenge nor received the reward.


    The chamber located at the end of the dungeon¡¯s corridor.


    In terms of directions, it was no more than a transit point that Natsumi had navigated them to.


    In the chamber that was unusually monster-free in the uncharted domain, there opened an oddly shaped and distorted gate, different from the realm gate.


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    Touma, the first one to notice it, knocked on the gate.


    ¡¸This, is¡­.?¡¹


    ¡¸This is an Other Realm (Raid) gate. As the name suggests, it is a transfer point connected to a raid domain. This place is an off-map area, so I believe it will definitely be an undiscovered raid quest. I, I¡¯ll teach you a lot of other things, s, so I¡¯ve been helpful, haven¡¯t I? I can receive a reward, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oto-chan-senpai, you¡¯re too desperate.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    After asking Natsumi to record the coordinates of the Other Realm (Raid) gate that we had ended up discovering by chance, we returned with the auto-logout of Rashomon.


    According to what I heard from Otoha-senpai ¨C who is dazed, absent-minded in satisfaction ¨C it seems that you need to do a lot of preparation to challenge a raid quest.


    By the way, it seems that Shizuka has given her evaluation for do-over supplementary lessons.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s start the second club meeting of the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Order)¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Yes~.¡¹


    The reply of Mikan-senpai is so energetic, worthy of giving her a double circle (very good evaluation of a homework).


    This time, it is a formal club meeting, so everyone is participating in it, including Otoha-senpai.


    Dinner is already over, and now is the period of a laid back time.


    The fact that the dormitory and the club room are the same is convenient in times like this.


    ¡¸Temporary, alright. It¡¯s ultimately just a temporary club room.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is serving as the dorm leader (Sorority Leader), is saying something, but everyone is uniformly ignoring her.


    ¡¸The first agenda is¡­ Hmm, about the tournament coming up next week. I suppose let¡¯s start with that.¡¹


    I thought the topic about raid quests would come up, but I guess the tournament stands higher in the priority order.


    The tournament is a club rating battle.


    It¡¯s by no means that I want to be domineering, but it¡¯s better for the girl members to have a certain amount of backing.


    We need prestige so that we won¡¯t be looked down upon.


    ¡¸Me. Ringo-senpai, I have a question~.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? Mai-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, isn¡¯t the inter-club tournament the week after next? That¡¯s what the teacher said, though.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s because you were half asleep, isn¡¯t it? What is held the week after next is the main round of the tournament. While the qualifiers start next week.¡¹


    The elbow of Mai, who is puffing up her cheeks, is thrust into Seiichi¡¯s flank, as he throws in a retort in exasperation.


    ¡¸Well, I guess something along those lines. What we need to apply for in advance is the members who will participate in the tournament. We have to decide on this. By the way, participation in the tournament is compulsory, so we have to decide on it by all means.¡¹


    In other words, even if you don¡¯t think you can win through it, the option of not participating from the beginning is not acceptable.


    This is a terrible condition for last year¡¯s Mikan-senpai and the others, who were all of the¡ºCraftsman¡» class, which is not really suited for combat.


    ¡¸The tournament is¡­. Including the qualifiers, we¡¯ll have to battle in a lot of places, and to be honest, I suppose we¡¯re going to be faced with a pretty tough situation. That¡¯s why, I¡¯d like to ask for a volunteer system, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Rinko-senpai.¡¹


    I tell Rinko-senpai, who awkwardly turns her face away.


    ¡¸Crush all enemies. That¡¯s all you need to say.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Touma and I are no-brainer, right? As for the rest¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Is it fine for me to fight against the strong ones?!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm~, PVP battle huh. Those of¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» branching will also participate, right? I wonder how well the current me can put up a fight~.¡¹


    I think Shizuka, who shows no sign of raising her hand, as well as Miharu and Natsumi are good girls who understand themselves well.


    At the very least, these girls are not suited for anti-personnel combat.


    ¡¸But of course, I¡¯m going to participate too. I¡¯m going to make the guys from my previous club all teary faced.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, yes. Thank you. The current us all together with everyone, after all, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m also going to participate and make them all go bang.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai seems to be in high spirits, but I wonder if it¡¯s better for her to reconsider it.


    ¡¸The representative members of the club are five players plus two reserves, I suppose. We have to decide on the Taishou, Fukushou, Chuuken, Jihou, and Senpou.¡¹


    At once, the members are listed on the printout that Rinko-senpai has arranged.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inter-Club Tournament: Minadzuki Cup


    Club: ¡ºOrder of The Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡»


    Rank: F (Free)


    List of club members: Touma (Club President), Seiichi, Shizuka (Vice President), Mai, Saki, Miharu, Natsumi, Mikan (Vice President), Rinko, Anzu, Kurumi, Touka, Ichiko, Umeka, Chieri, Kakine, Akehi, Meiron, Hoodzuki, Otoha


    Taishou: Touma (Year 1, Third Group)


    Fukushou: Mai (Year 1, Third Group)


    Chuuken: Seiichi (Year 1, Third Group)


    Jihou: Otoha (Year 2, Dog Group)


    Senpou: Saki (Year 1, Tiger Group)


    Reserve: Mikan (Year 2, Third Group)


    Reserve: Rinko (Year 2, Third Group)


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡¸Ehh~, how come I¡¯m a reserve~?¡¹


    ¡¸This, the premonition of Himecchi slaughtering them all is no joke dude¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸If we win three times in a row, I don¡¯t have to fight, right? Seiichi, if you lose, I¡¯ll punish you, okay.¡¹


    It seems that some members are dissatisfied.


    ¡¸Rather, I want to participate as the Senpou, though.¡¹


    ¡¸You are the club president, so I guess you being the Taishou is a done deal, Touma-kun. If of the five of the representatives there are those who drop out due to injury or being not physically fit, the reserves will fill in. If the remaining ones are less than three in number, I suppose as penalty, we will be eliminated at that point.¡¹


    It¡¯s quite like a survival battle royale.


    ¡¸Anyway, is everything settled with it? This is going to be the first tournament for Touma-kun and the others, so I¡¯ll tell you the rules and points to take note of later, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. First of all, how many people should I beat up?¡¹


    ¡¸Senpai! Does a wooden sword count as a sword?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll teach two of you slowly, until you memorize it later.¡¹


    I end up getting subjected to supplementary lessons from Rinko-senpai.

 CH 48.4

    ¡¸The real deal starts at the beginning of next week, after all. Hmm, looks like the academy grounds are going to get noisy again~.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai is basically someone of our side, in other words, the muscle brain type, so she seems to be enjoying it somewhat.


    She snaps her arms and floats an ear-to-ear grin on her face.


    ¡¸Saki-chan is a girl, so I figured it might be a good idea not to let her stand out too much, but¡­. I do get the feeling she¡¯ll beat them at their own game and build a mountain of their dead body. I think she¡¯ll get the highest kill count.¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow, I have a premonition that it¡¯s going to be erotically dangerous! Seiichi, make sure you escort me properly, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Okey dokey.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not such an end of a century outlaw hyaha event, you know. It¡¯s just a moderate one, okay, a moderate one.¡¹


    Choosing the just right time, Rinko-senpai claps her hands together.


    ¡¸I suppose that¡¯s all for the tournament. Now then, speaking of the next agenda¡­.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, looking around the club room, punctuates her words once.


    Our club room is basically an open caf¨¦ where boarding students can freely come and go, but right now there¡¯s a sign on the door that says¡ºMeeting in progress¡».


    Under normal circumstances, it seems that there tend to be a lot of boarding students who relax with a cup of black tea in their hands after taking a bath.


    ¡¸For better or worse, this information is under a gag order, so everyone should put that in mind, okay?¡¡ Today, I suppose we found what we believed to be an undiscovered raid quest in the dungeon.¡¹


    It¡¯s the¡ºCraftsman¡» group Senpais who are abuzz, tensing up as they gasp.


    As expected, I guess they don¡¯t have good sentiment toward raid quests in itself.


    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re going to discuss how we should deal with this raid quest, but¡­. Yes, Shizuka-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸What is to be done in the normal procedure?¡¹


    Rinko-senpai nods in response to Shizuka¡¯s question, who promptly raises her hand.


    ¡¸Let me see. First of all, I suppose newly discovered raid quests are said to be a sweet quest. After all, it¡¯s a bonus chance to obtain powerful magic items as well as tons of experience points. The raid domain that has been conquered will disappear, so I suppose normally the party that discovers it is the first to go in.¡¹


    ¡¸For the academy that manages the dungeon, the raid domains are an irregularity, after all. If you conquer a raid domain, you will even receive some reward, you see. It serves as a duty for students, but students who discover an Other Realm (Raid) gate have to make a report to the dungeon management department without fail. You¡¯ll also receive a discoverer reward.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai floats a wide smile at Otoha-senpai, who makes an honor student remark in supplement.


    ¡¸Well, I suppose that¡¯s how the official stance goes. If they report it, it will be officially notified as a quest, after all. So it¡¯s either they secretly monopolize it and hog all the sweets parts for themselves, or begrudgingly make a report to the academy if they deem to be beyond their capability, I suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Well, I guess that¡¯s how it goes in practice.¡¹


    ¡¸To problem is that the dungeon dive into a raid domain is to be done in a special style through the Fifth Gate, unlike normal dungeon dives, I suppose. You already know this, don¡¯t you, Touma-kun?¡¹


    Of course, I nod in agreement.


    The Interface message displayed when I do a dungeon dive is also different from normal.


    Since then, I¡¯ve been doing some research pertaining to raid quests, and the reason why raid quests have a special style is because the raid domain is an independent space, different from the normal dungeon, it seems.


    You can¡¯t record coordinates (log memory) inside the raid domain, and in case you return from death or are subjected to compulsory repatriation, you will end up having to restart from the Other Realm (Raid) gate.


    In the worst case scenario, there are even cases where you are unable to return to Rashomon.


    The fifth gate of Rashomon, the¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡», boasts features specialized in raid quests, and it seems to have functions such as fixing your existence onto the raid domain.


    Even if you use the kind of items or skills that allow you to arbitrarily escape from the dungeon, you will end up reappearing in the raid domain.


    Even at the shortest time setting, you will be subjected to a compulsory confinement state in the raid domain for a whole day on above ground time.


    Or, you can conquer the raid quest and return, that is.


    ¡¸Yes. Something like that I guess. I suppose the bottleneck is that you can¡¯t just go like, it seems quite impossible, so I give up. For an undiscovered raid quest, you won¡¯t be able to tell how high its level of difficulty is until you try going into it. Nonetheless, the dungeon conquest groups dive head first into them like no other, and I suppose there is not that many super class or extreme class raids.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that only a matter of course? At best, they are either elementary or intermediate classes. If a new advanced class raid domain was discovered, it would be a festival. But even if it¡¯s just an elementary class small fry raid, you can still obtain at least high quality magic items, so there¡¯s no reason not to challenge it.¡¹


    It appears that beginner class raid domains are found rather frequently.


    It seems that as people find them in the middle of a normal dungeon dive, they tend to end up conquering them as is.


    There¡¯s also the front of first come, first served.


    ¡¸The place we found it is off the map, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be beaten to the punch by anyone, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose Other Realm (Raid) gates tend to move periodically. Natsumi-chan has recorded the coordinates of the Other Realm (Raid) itself, so it is possible to do a direct dive through the fifth gate, though.¡¹


    Seiichi seems to be not too enthusiastic about it.


    For those of us who are not allowed to return from death, challenging something of unknown difficulty level has too big of a risk.


    He may look frivolous, but he is one cautious man.


    But if you don¡¯t have the courage to take risks, that means you¡¯ll come to lead a life where you never achieve anything.


    ¡¸Hmm, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s not good to leave raid quests unattended, right? If we keep quiet about it, are going to get scolded?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to cause unusual phenomenon today or tomorrow, so I suppose it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¹


    ¡¸The Other Realm (Raid) gate we found was at the eighth stratum, after all. If it was at a shallower stratum, it could turn into an emergency quest, though. Well, it¡¯ll probably come close to the charted map by then, so other parties will probably find them.¡¹


    I wonder if that means the problem is not the location of the floor, but the proximity of the stratum.


    About the newly discovered raid quest, it¡¯s settled with something along keeping it a secret for the time being and conquering it if it remains there by the end of the tournament.


    The Senpais of the¡ºCraftsman¡» group seem to end up shying away from it.


    However, for argument¡¯s sake, it¡¯s exactly in the case it turned out to be a large scale, high difficulty raid quest, that the Senpais¡¯ ability is essential in conquering it.


    This is where I ought to endeavor in enlightening the Senpais¡¯ awareness as they service me in the bedroom.


    Looks like it¡¯d be fine to leave the overtly disappointed Saki and Otoha-senpai alone.


    Shizuka, squeezing my hand tightly, tells me with her eyes that we have nothing to fear if we are together.


    ¡¸Haah, I thought it¡¯d be my first raid in a while, but I guess it¡¯s getting postponed, huh¡­. Ah, come to think of it, Mikan-chan and the others were at the self-destructed Zakurosan, right? I sure am glad you managed to make it back safely.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Yes, Touma-kun was also with us, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, super rare items and boss monsters of an extreme class raid, I wonder what they were like. I wish I could¡¯ve seen them once.¡¹


    I feel like I hear an iyou voice from inside the Item Box.

 CH 48.5

    Asagi-sou boasted a nostalgic antique building, but at the same time, it was also a proof of its quality and sturdiness that had survived Japan¡¯s typhoons and earthquakes.


    It had the charm that in spite of the thickness of the firm walls, wind could blow in through the gap.


    Gap tape was a popular item at the 100-yen store on student street.


    Though, there was not much difference in the degree of antiquity between each dormitory, with Asagi-sou¡¯s building simply being by far the oldest one among them all.


    All the entry-class student dormitories, including Asagi-sou, had the same room interior, although there were some differences in the layout.


    ¡¸¡­ ha, ah¡­¡¹


    In the double room casted by light, with the middle part serving as a passageway, beds installed on both sides of the wall were set up.


    Akehi, who was lying face up on one of the beds, let out a breath.


    Resting her head on the fancy pillow, she simply relaxed her body with a comfortable sense of fatigue.


    Instead of her everyday dorm wear, a top and bottom sweatshirt hoodie, which she had also used as pajamas up until now, she was wearing a negligee that boasted a lovely design.


    ¡¸Ichigo-chan¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What is it, Acchan.¡¹


    Ichiko, who was similarly lying in the neighboring bed, raised her face from the pillow she was lying face down on.


    ¡¸We had a talk about raid quests, didn¡¯t we¡­.?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yes.¡¹


    She sank back into her pillow, which was as fancy as Akehi¡¯s.


    Given that both of them had ended up having a class change into¡ºCraftsman¡», a class which received low level valuation, they had come to experience treatments that could be said to be the bottom of the barrel in their academy life.


    There was no whimsical guys who would like to form a party with a¡ºCraftsman¡».


    In order to conquer the dungeon, where the hurdles increased with each periodic test, they had no choice but to rely on their classmates¡¯ combat class parties.


    If they had connections where they could parasitize a party of the same sex, that would have been on the better side.


    But the ones who were willing to readily accept them were boys only.


    Once they bowed their head and buttered them up, and had their body forcefully sought in a situation where they couldn¡¯t say no, their standing in the classroom from then on ended up getting decided.


    For the boys, they were a convenient women for sexual venting use.


    For the girls, they were a mirror to console themselves by looking at those who were more pathetic than themselves, as well as a sacrifice to distract the boys who were awakened to sex.


    If they hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to be picked up by Mikan, they would probably have suffered a mental illness before they were promoted.


    Every year, among first-year girls, there were a number of students who were unable to endure such an academy life.


    Students who were diagnosed with depression or stress syndrome were screened out during the periodic physical examinations and isolated in the health and medical treatment building under the guise of recuperation.


    The details of the treatment given there was not made known to the students, but the recuperators, who would return to the academy in less than half a month, all came to be able to accept their circumstances quietly and obediently.


    ¡¸Ichigo-chan¡­ Do you, not want to go into the raid?¡¹


    In a hardcore situation such as a compulsory supplementary lessons raid quest, where each and every one of them was stripped off any form of leeway, the treatment became even worse.


    At best, they were sex slaves, and at worst, they were targets to be the first to be casted away.


    Them not getting traumatized by it would be the strange one.


    ¡¸¡­ Not really, as long as I¡¯m with Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re, right¡­ Ahn.¡¹


    Akehi, her hips jerked with a jolt, spread her legs while still hugging the pillow.


    Ichiko, whose hips swayed at the same time, also twisted her thighs together on the sheet while still burying her face in the pillow.


    The lower bodies of the two, who were dressed in lovely negligees, were in their birthday suits.


    As for why they had forgone putting on some underwear, it was because no matter how many changes they had, they would never have enough.


    Both of them had a layer of towels spread under their hips, so the countermeasure in case they leaked could also be said to be perfect.


    ¡¸¡­ Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­ Ahn¡­¡¹


    Akehi¡¯s hips, as she sharply bent backward, were lifted up, and strength was mustered up into her toes.


    The crotch of Akehi, who was swinging her empty hips obscenely in the empty air, was wide open towards someone invisible in front of her.


    Since the first one started, the girls, who soon after had come to be unable to endure it anymore and plopped themselves on the bed, were wet with sweet and sour juices from their thighs to the back of their buttocks.


    Akehi¡¯s petals, which had been thoroughly abused by her classmates for a whole year, were blooming from the still sweet and fresh inside.


    The labia, twitching and shivering from side to side matching the movement of her hips even with no one touching them, were all sticky.


    The position of her upturned pubic mound was hoisted up high, and something hot that made her feel an exasperatingly vivid sensation in her womb was gushing.


    Just as Akehi had reached orgasm while lying face up, Ichigo, who was lying face down and convulsing roundly as she held one leg, was also assailed by an orgasm.


    ¡¸Haa¡­!¡¹


    Spreading her crotch, Akehi, who had also relieved her strength from the pillow she was holding and was immersed in the lingering sensation, pushed up her chin.


    Everyone from the club was assigned a double room, so the timing came twice in a row.


    From the crotch of Akehi, who was swallowed too much by the first synchronization and was in the state of deep orgasm, liquid that gave off a thick body odor slowly leaked out.


    Her numb labia continued to squirm and twitch in accordance to the timing.


    The synchronization ¨C in which her timing and those of the partner was slightly off, and thus stacked up the pleasure ¨C granted even agony that exceeded pleasure.


    ¡¸Phew¡­ Uuu¡­ phew¡­..¡¹


    Perhaps the next partner in line had good chemistry with Ichiko, as she remained lying face down, she pulled her hips back and clung tightly to the pillow tightly.


    Even in the¡ºGuild¡» network sharing, there was individual chemistry.


    There was also the problem of their physical condition and mood that day, so the bottleneck was how unpredictable it was.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like, you see, it seems that the skill level has risen to the point that even I, the one serving as the key role during the first activation of the¡ºGuild¡», can¡¯t deactivate it, so if you think things are getting dangerous, be sure to properly cut it off on your own, okay. I think this is probably on the level where if someone falls, everyone will end up with the same bruise.¡¹


    The phenomenon where due to beliefs, fake medications exhibited effects, or on the contrary worsened the health, and in some cases caused burn-like phantom pain was called the¡ºplacebo effect¡» or¡ºnocebo effect¡».


    The influence affected the flesh through the mind.


    Especially so for these girls who were accustomed to the state where the priorities of the star force and the flesh were reversed as their existence rank (level) rose.


    It was a stated noted by Rinko toward all members as more of a warning rather than an advice, but the proficiency of the¡ºGuild¡» had already reached a sublimated level and was unshakable.


    It was also one dangerous state that could endanger their personality.


    However, the stability and tranquility of mind that came from self-identification also carried out the role of protecting the heart.


    To put it badly, for these girls who were of the faint hearted minorities, the dependence targets as well as comrades with whom they could lick each other¡¯s wounds ended up becoming a treasure that they could never part with again.


    ¡¸Aahn¡­. ahn¡­ ahn¡­¡¹


    Ichiko had an orgasm as she remained curled up and greatly jerked.


    Akehi, whose vagina was twitching with her crotch remained spread wide, was also wetting her towel.


    ¡¸¡¸Ahn¡­.¡¹¡¹


    At the sensation of getting pulled out along with that of being scraped on the inside, the two, who were shivering from the lingering sensation, let out a voice at the same time.


    Following that, the pressure of a hug that warmed their hearts and the warmth of bodies touching each other tightly.


    The euphoria they enjoyed while immersed in the lingering sensation on the bed, it was a wonder how they could give it up.


    For the interval until he reached the next room, the two, in a daze, were waiting in a silence where they couldn¡¯t feel the agony.


    ¡¸Say¡­ Ichigo-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s do our best¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    If it was his wish, whether it was a tournament, conquering a raid, or whatever, they¡¯d face it together with him.


    Even if they didn¡¯t put it into words, it was a thought shared by all the club members.


    *Knock knock* At the quiet knock that they could hear for real, the two shuddered and jumped on their bed.


    ¡¸Awa, awawa¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down¡­. F, first of all, get a towel and panties.¡¹


    The girls, done arranging their appearances and their beds in a fluster, opened the door and welcomed him in.

 CH 49.1

    The Unidentified Masked Man


    Monday, the new week opener, greets us with a refreshing June sunrise.


    As if to welcome the start of the preliminary round of the interclub tournament, we¡¯re blessed with fine weather.


    ¡¸Kuaaa~¡­ So sleepy. You¡¯re about the only one who¡¯d be so cheerful on a Monday.¡¹


    Seiichi has a yawn so huge that a fist might be able to fit in.


    The synchronization between him and Mai, who is lightly yawning next to him, is like eew.


    No longer having to take additional supplementary lessons from Rinko-senpai is a wonderful thing, how come he doesn¡¯t understand that.


    ¡¸Rather, Himechi, whose eyes were rolling around and had steam coming out of her head, is one thing, but why were you scolded along with her, Touma-kun?¡¹


    That was a false charge.


    I was simply asking for details about how much damage is allowed.


    When I asked how many bones were allowed, I was lectured together by Rinko-senpai, who had a vein popping up toward Saki who was trying to run away.


    Well, thanks to that, I think I¡¯ve grasped the rules about the preliminary round of the tournament.


    Mostly, perhaps, Maybee.


    Shizuka, who as usual is accompanying me like a quiet(shizuka) shadow, also looks strangely sleepy.


    Last night was the rotation day for the Senpais, so I wonder if she has stayed up late doing something again.


    From what I heard a bit previously, she seems to be doing some creative work, but I didn¡¯t get her to tell me the details about it.


    In comparison, her roommate, Saki, is full of energy and is exuding a tingling fighting spirit.


    ¡¸Ah, make sure to hold yourself back okay, Himecchi. If you die outside the dungeon, where you don¡¯t get to pass through Rashomon, you won¡¯t come back to life, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Even if you cut off a limb or two, they won¡¯t die!¡¹


    If they¡¯re using the student duel¡¯s (mensur) duel field, you¡¯ll be able to use your skills, but it seems that they mainly use dungeon-produced potions for healing your injuries.


    If you end up instant killing your opponent, that¡¯d be a serious violation of the rules.


    ¡¸¡­ You give her some reminders too, Touma.¡¹


    Well, I think it¡¯s going to be okay.


    In order to conduct training in utilizing our skills, we¡¯ve also had some experience with party members vs. party members in the dungeon.


    Having half of my neck almost gotten torn off by Saki¡¯s Iai, who was seriously aiming for my neck, is one good memory.


    I¡¯ve already personally experienced the absurd healing power of potions.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    It was after school when the qualifying round of the tournament actually began, after badges were handed out to the representatives of each club.


    The one in charge of running the event was the¡ºInterclub Tournament Executive Committee¡».


    Most of the members were current fifth-year students.


    Once they became a senior who was close to graduation, rather than merrymaking, they¡¯d start to think about their own future course.


    If they could score enough confidential points with the academy, the patch to becoming a temporary teacher after graduation would open up.


    The same went for the Student Duel (Mensur) Committee.


    Students who were still able to think for themselves, even after reaching senior year, could see what reality was like to some extent.


    Though, there were of course students who acted as they wished, but they could be said to be in the minority.


    Based on the official list of clubs registered at the academy, a booklet with the rules and badges were distributed to each club.


    The club¡¯s name and crests were printed on the tin badges distributed to the five regular players and two reserves.


    These club badges ought to be worn in a conspicuous place during the qualifying round of the tournament.


    Deliberately hiding it would be a violation of the rules.


    During this period, members of the executive committee patrolled the academy and acted as monitors with sensors that detected the current location of the badge in their hands.


    ¡¸¡­ I didn¡¯t like that pompous mug of yours. Care to accept a battle?¡¹


    The second day of the qualifying round.


    Battles were starting to steadily occur even in the academy grounds.


    Even though the qualifying period lasted until Saturday, it was only at the beginning that they were able to freely choose their battle opponent.


    As the bell in the clock tower that signaled noon rang, a girl sitting on the window-side seat pointed a cold look with no hint of charm whatsoever.


    The fact that her appearances were in order on the contrary gave off an intimidating air.


    She was a girl who was called cold-blooded by her classmates.


    The badge pinned to her chest had a blue border, which belonged to the F-Rank Club.


    The challenger boy was also wearing the same blue-bordered F-Rank Club badge, and the battle was compulsorily enacted.


    The ranks of the club were S, A, B, C, and F, and in the knockout battle of the qualifying round, if it was a challenge from a player of the same club rank, the battle would be unconditionally enacted.


    In case those of lower rank were challenged by those of higher rank in a battle, they had the right to refuse, but if those of lower rank challenged those of higher rank, or if the challenge was between those of the same rank, they had no right to refuse.


    In the buzzing classroom, a member of the executive committee appeared out of nowhere and announced the enactment of the official battle.


    It was rumored that there were some sort of transmission device, such as bug, planted in the badge, but even the committee members were unaware of what kind of lost arts technique (magialogy) was being used in the academy grounds, where wireless kinds were dysfunctional.


    What served as the battlefield was a quasi-dungeon space barrier that was activated all over the place in the academy grounds during this period.


    The consumption of monster crystals would be too great if they set up barriers on the spot like in a student duel (Mensur).


    The closest battlefield whose formation had been set up from the beginning was the rooftop of the classroom building.


    As they went out to the rooftop with their classmate onlookers in tow, they found that battles from some other classes had already been carried out and adequately spectating students were also gathering in large numbers.


    There were also many players with badges stuck on their chests among the onlookers, assessing their prey.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve also had a class change and raised my level. I¡¯m going to make that mug of yours twist and make you yourself squeal!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­.¡¹


    As soon as the two of them stepped into the unused barrier, the committee member set the crystal and raised the output at once.


    As the miasma concentration was raised to the same level as the dungeon first stratum, the barrier membranes erected on the boundaries of the field were also strengthened.


    This was a duel field where none could go in or out until the barrier was lifted.


    ¡¸Ooo, raaaah!¡¹


    The bastard sword held in two hands by that the boy was a¡ºNamed¡» weapon he found in the treasure chests in the dungeon.


    The blow, which made him peerless against goblins as someone of Fighter class, was capable enough to bisect a human even if it was just for testing the water.


    For argument¡¯s sake, even if they were cut in half, there was the absurdity where they could be revived if they were administered with a potion immediately, but there were by no means no cases where they could not come back from the state of death due to shock.


    However, even if they had no recollections of it, students who were used to dying could easily be revived.


    Without even brandishing her weapon, the girl, seeing through the tip of the sword that passed by before her eyes, let out a sigh.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you look down on me! You, damned.¡¹


    ¡¸Boring ¡­¡­.¡¹


    *Clink* The girl, who was not even wearing the tactical vest that served as a substitute for armor and had a single katana at her hip, unfastened the sheath mouth with her thumb.


    ¡¸Gaaaah!¡¹


    Rather, the katana, which was drawn slowly without the use of any sorts of skills, slowly drew a trajectory that was visible to everyone, before then slowly being returned to its sheath.


    As the bluish-white trajectory made a clinking sound of the sheath mouth getting fastened, the fallen arm of the boy, who was raising a scream, rolled on the ground.

 CH 49.2

    Seeing that the boy could do nothing but crouch while holding his wound, the committee member announced the conclusion of the battle.


    Becoming unable to fight due to merely losing some arm was only a thing in battle between first-year students.


    ¡¸Alright. Here¡¯s his badge. Good job.¡¹


    What was handed over by the committee member was the badge of the boy who was having a potion administered to his shoulder to reattach his arm, his legs still turned to jelly.


    The losers who had their club badges collected would be given an ¡Á badge, which was the proof of losers.


    In order to participate in the main round of the interclub tournament, 10 club badges would be required, including the badges that were distributed to them.


    Clubs that participated in the main tournament would be given a rank of¡ºC¡», while clubs that failed to collect enough badges would automatically be given a rank of¡ºF¡».


    This was a qualifying round to shake off the small fry in the system known as clubs, which could be founded at will.


    Putting the badge in her pocket, the girl moved her legs toward the stairs, ignoring the gazes of those around her.


    Even without skills such as appraisal, she could tell that there was no one in that place who could fight her.


    There was no need to be on guard.


    It had ended up eating up some time, but her comrades should still be waiting for her in the student cafeteria.


    ¡¸Souvenir. Danna-sama, I wonder if he¡¯ll be pleased¡­.¡¹


    A warm smile floated on her ever cold lips.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸First of all, with this we¡¯ve got the third one, huh. It¡¯s going well.¡¹


    ¡¸Things like holding back my magic, it¡¯s such a pain though~.¡¹


    ¡¸So boring. I want to challenge someone more challenging.¡¹


    Placed on the table are the badges that the club members have hunted.


    The badges are printed with the crest of each club in an easy to tell manner.


    This¡ºCrest¡» is the so-called symbol mark of the club, which is registered with the academy when the club is established.


    Perhaps it can be easily understood if we take it like the logo of a baseball or soccer team.


    The crests have many different designs, but a lot of them seem to be that of deformed designs with a touch of anime or manga.


    As someone who has a calling for collecting, there are collector¡¯s items that make me want to collect every single one of them.


    Incidentally, the crest adopted by those of us of the Order of the Divine Workmen (Adept Orders) is a crest designed by Anzu-senpai, which won the contest of intra-club public exhibitions.


    It¡¯s a little bit fancy, but it¡¯s a pretty cool design, like that of chivalric order.


    ¡¸You are not allowed to pick a fight, Touma-san.¡¹


    Another ruthless notification from Shizuka-san.


    ¡¸Hmm. Our club sure has many bloodthirsty members, doesn¡¯t it? Really.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Be sure to not overdo it okay, everyone.¡¹


    In addition to the usual members, everyone registered as players has gathered during today¡¯s lunch.


    However, the reserves, Mikan-senpai and Rinko-senpai, will not be able to participate in the survival battle until the regular players are eliminated.


    Well, I have no intention of letting them participate until the end, though.


    ¡¸For the second year, I wonder if there are any F-rankers who will try to pick on me~. I could be the one who challenges them, but that would be immature of me. So I guess I¡¯ll just wait and see for a while.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who has a set of a plate of club sandwiches and black tea, shows a smug face.


    I¡¯d like her not to let her guard, so that she won¡¯t fall into a kuh, kill me situation.


    ¡¸Well, if we take it too easy, I suppose the number of people in possession of F-Rank Club badges will dwindle.¡¹


    ¡¸To achieve the borderline of collecting 10 badges, once we get to the last day, everyone will surely become desperate, right.¡¹


    If you lose the battle, your badge will be taken away, but if you don¡¯t fight, your count will only be that of five badges.


    If you are undefeated in a row, you can go to the main tournament in five battles.


    Even if, for argument¡¯s sake, you lose all of your club badges, as long as you win 10 badges, you can advance to the main tournament.


    The important point is how many badges you have at the end of the qualifying round.


    The bottleneck is that once lost, the taken badge will still be counted as that of the winning club, even if the winner who takes it loses afterwards.


    The number of badges, the target of plundering, is decreasing steadily.


    Ultimately, it¡¯s fine as long as you have 10 badges in your hand, and battles are occurring one after another, following the line of thought of rather than picking a fight against those who look strong, they¡¯d rather pick a fight against those who look weak.


    ¡¸The stray battles are mostly that of between F-rankers, though.¡¹


    ¡¸The faces of the representatives of the top clubs are known, and since their cards are on the table, I suppose they are being cautious.¡¹


    From the lowest, the badges that are handed out to the C-ranked clubs and above are color-bordered according to their rank.


    F-rank is blue, C-rank is yellow, B-rank is silver, A-rank is gold, and S-rank is rainbow, it seems.


    In particular, the badges of the B-rank and above clubs seem to be worth at least two badges, so even if they don¡¯t win any of the other badges, as long as they keep theirs, they will automatically participate in the main tournament.


    Well, the more badges you collect, the more seed rights you will be able to get in the main tournament, so I¡¯ve heard that there are also some top clubs that are attacking vigorously from the qualifying round.


    Shouldn¡¯t we be attacking too, I wonder?


    ¡¸Like I told you, what¡¯s the point of standing out unnecessarily? Going at it moderately is fine, for us.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ but there¡¯s the possibility of us running out of enemies to crush.¡¹


    ¡¸You are no good. Go reflect on the case of the other day.¡¹


    That was force majeure.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to listen to my plea.


    I wonder if someone could challenge me to a fight with a direct nomination.


    We welcome everyone.


    Perhaps ending up getting disappointed with the fight against those of F rank, Saki, who seemed to be of the same mind and was eager at the beginning, shows no reaction.


    She is in a warm mode, slurping udon noodles together with Miharu and Natsumi.


    So enviable, I want to be in disappointment too, thinking that it was one boring battle.


    ¡¸After all, if we are impatient and end up getting our badges stolen, there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡¹


    ¡¸I heard that even if we have our badge stolen and end up with ¡Á badge, we still have the right to challenge.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s no good. Rather than letting such a thing happen, I suppose I¡¯ll step up.¡¹


    At Rinko-senpai¡¯s words, Mikan-senpai also nods strongly.


    Loser¡¯s come-back, or rather the use of special rules seems to be a no go.


    The players who end up with ¡Á badge don¡¯t have a badge to bet, so they won¡¯t be challenged to a battle.


    However, it¡¯s possible for them to challenge an opponent who has a badge.


    If the challenged opponent approves of the battle, they can bet the¡ºitem suggested by the opponent¡» instead of the badge.


    For example, sen or magic items, or according to the booklet, there were even precedents of those betting their own body or partner.


    As long as the committee member approves of it, it¡¯s even possible to bet or make others bet those instead of their badge from the beginning.


    Even if the opponent refuses, it can still be compulsorily enacted, like this limited-time student duel (Mensur).


    It seems that the ladies and gentlemen of the interclub tournament executive committee are mostly members of the student duel committee, so I guess the borders about those parts have also been clearly defined.


    ¡¸Well, be sure to stay put okay. Once the main tournament starts, you¡¯ll get to fight even if you don¡¯t to, after all.¡¹


    So Seiichi says, but there are rules here, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    If I show off my badge, someone out there, at least one of them should come to challenge me to battle.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Just why?


    I wonder why no one has called out to me.


    My craving is so dissatisfied that my heart is turned on.


    Anyone is fine, I wish someone can come and challenge me to a battle already.


    I¡¯ll give them this badge in exchange.


    It¡¯s already Friday, on the verge of the conclusion of the qualifying round.


    I want to fight a challenger who comes attacking me to take away my precious ones.


    Hurry, hurry, hurry, hurry, hurry.


    ¡¸The case of Touma-kun radiating tingling bloodlust with bloodshot eyes.¡¹


    The battles that used to animatedly take place in the academy grounds are now sporadic.


    I think the number of students who wear badges ostentatiously has also decreased significantly, at the very least among the first year students.


    Now, feel free to take a look.


    There¡¯s prey over here.


    Feel free to pounce on it without reservation.

 CH 49.3

    ¡¸What kind of fucked-up guy do you think is going to face the current you¡­.?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a banned word.¡¹


    ¡¸Hell if I know. If the fucked-up word were to disappear, will fucked-upness follow after? To begin with, such a fucked-up guy is doing fucked-up things like word hunting, so I can¡¯t help but laugh my ass off.¡¹


    Seiichi, who has dismissed it as if it doesn¡¯t matter at all, rolls around in his chair.


    Be it Mai who is listlessly plopped on the table, those who have enjoyed the battles seem to have plenty of leeway.


    ¡¸Rather, it was such a pain, so I didn¡¯t want to fight though~.¡¹


    ¡¸I think you are too pushy, Touma-san.¡¹


    Shizuka, who is alone diligently preparing the textbook for the next class, gives me some advice.


    True enough, there are still some classes left, and battling with a short preparation time is strenuous.


    No, there are nice guys who are wearing badges among our classmates, so the possibility of them promptly throwing a punch at me is not nonexistent.


    ¡¸As if. Once break time comes, they distance themselves from you before anything else, don¡¯t they¡­. Rather, it¡¯d be a pain if we incur the enmity of the bunch in the class, so don¡¯t you lay a hand on them.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no buts or ifs. We¡¯ve already secured 10 badges, so give it up.¡¹


    Moreover, the badges we won are 10, while the badges we lost are 0.


    No matter who loses, our advancement to the main tournament has ended up being guaranteed already.


    How treacherous of them to forbid me from battling, while they themselves enjoy the kyakya ufufu on their own.


    Well, the one who hunted more than half the badges is Saki, though.


    Moreover, it seems to be not the result of her challenging others, but her flipping the table of the battles she was challenged to.


    So enviable.


    What¡¯s the difference between me and Saki, I wonder?


    ¡¸Face. Or rather, the gender, isn¡¯t it? Also, Hime-chan doesn¡¯t look very strong at a glance, I suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸If you take a look at those with looks, you can tell just by the way they walk that that guy is bad news, though. As for you, Touma¡­ At a glance, you¡¯re oozing the air of the guy we mustn¡¯t get involved with too much.¡¹


    Mai and Seiichi go and dis my face.


    ¡¸You look cool, Touma-san.¡¹


    Shizuka-san¡¯s comforting words permeate my heart.


    However, Seiichi and Mai¡¯s verbal abuse gives me a new strategy.


    If my face is at fault, then all I have to do is wear a disguise and fish for some challengers.


    No, if it¡¯s an unidentified masked man, maybe we can go and challenge them to a battle as we please, such a thought merely flashes by my mind, so it¡¯s fine even if Shizuka-san, who is pointing dubious gazes at me, doesn¡¯t accompany me.


    We ought to keep the promise we once made.


    Anyway, when I went to the purchasing department to look for disguise masks, for some reason they didn¡¯t sell them.


    They did have gas masks, but I have a feeling that if I walk around the academy grounds wearing it, I¡¯d let out a little bit of intimidating air.


    For some reason, they also had Kevlar masks used by Taiwanese special forces, but I think it¡¯s so scary that people¡¯s legs will turn jelly if they bump into it out of the blue.


    The Venetian mask that seems to be of ohoho use at a ball was also dubious.


    Rather than such things, I¡¯d rather wear my number one transformation item, the beard glasses.


    Given things, I¡¯d so like a fancy mask that doesn¡¯t exude intimidating air.


    I need one with enough friendliness to make people involuntary think: let¡¯s battle with me for a bit.


    I wonder if they sell them at the 100-yen store or the convenience store on student street.


    Even if they do, they¡¯re probably just joke goods for home parties use, and I get the feeling that the direction is different from the one I¡¯m going for.


    Now that things have come to this, I have no choice but to make one myself.


    If I ask Mikan-senpai and the others, I think they¡¯ll surely be able to make one fine item for me, but if they were to ask me the reason why I want it, I won¡¯t be able to answer it.


    Lying or deceiving the Senpais is against my policy.


    I¡¯ll just have to make it myself.


    It¡¯s done in about five seconds.


    At once, I put it on and nonchalantly stroll around the academy grounds.


    My vision is a bit restricted, but it is a perfect mask that covers my entire head.


    Clad in a paper bag with a hole in it for each eye, I nonchalantly move my legs toward the hallway of the classroom building.


    ¡¸Ku¡­ Kukku, kukkukku.¡¹


    At the overly natural production of unknown air, I naturally burst into laughter.


    With this mask made from the paper bag I got from the purchasing department, I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to tell that it¡¯s me.


    Nonchalantly emphasizing my club badge on my chest, I walk down the hallway.


    The qualifying round may be in its final stages, but the festive atmosphere is still lingering.


    There are more students left in the after school hallway than usual.


    Come on now.


    Come on now, no need to be shy.


    Even if you come at me out of the blue with a punch without reservation, it¡¯s okay.


    Our counter-attack preparations are already in place.


    And yet, why is no one looking at me, I wonder?


    Perhaps they are curious about the trash dropped in the hallway, as they are uniformly looking down.


    Could it be ¨D¨D¨D


    It seems that I¡¯m being too nonchalant that I¡¯m going unnoticed by everyone.


    This was one blind spot.


    There¡¯s a need for a little bit of nonchalant self-appeal.


    Stopping in front of a brown-haired male student with a badge on his chest standing by the window, I nonchalantly do a self-appeal, peering into his face from below.


    However, Boy-kun, boasting brown hair and a nice build, wanders his gaze all over the place and goes haa, haa, seemingly on the verge of hyperventilating.


    Apparently, he is not feeling well.


    Rather, I wonder if it would be better to take him to the health and medical care building.


    When I try to lend him a hand, he goes hii, turning around and dashing off to the hallway horizon.


    It¡¯s a common occurrence, so I don¡¯t particularly mind, but for him to do such a sudden exercise, I¡¯m worried if he¡¯s going to be alright.


    Hmm, I have no choice but to admit it.


    That since my mask is so perfect, I¡¯m producing too much natural air.


    I should improve it a little.


    For the time being, I go into the nearby men¡¯s bathroom so that my identity won¡¯t get revealed.


    ¡¸Hii, hiiiiiiiii!¡¹


    ¡¸Awa, haaaaaaaah?!¡¹


    A number of male students who have been crowding at the back, smirking and laughing, let out a strange war cry and rush out of the bathroom.


    The guy with his pants down and ass bare bounces up and down, making the article in front of him bounce as well.


    I think that¡¯s one great streaking performance.


    However, for him to jump out of the wide open stall, doesn¡¯t that mean the things he had worked out were also probably left unattended?


    Even if it¡¯s for a performance stunt, it¡¯s a bit unacceptable.


    As a gentleman, I guess I should clean it up.


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    In a stall at the back of the bathroom, a lone female student is sitting on a Western-style toilet bowl.


    With her wrists, twisted behind her back, and her ankles, stretched over the toilet seat, bound with what look like duct tape, she is leaning against the tank with her vacant eyes turned toward the ceiling.


    Her wide open crotch is smeared with the remnants of a hardcore play, and obscene graffiti is scribbled with magic marker all over her naked, bare skin.


    The girl¡¯s sense of satisfaction seems to be low for a mutually consensual abnormal play, so most likely she was taken in and gang raped by the boys from earlier.


    Judging by the degree of humiliation and the weak condition of the girl, she may have been left for about a night here.


    Geez, such naughtiness is going overboard.


    As a gentleman, I should take care of her humanely here.


    Wiping up the remnants roughly with a roll of tissue, I do feel sorry for her, but after letting her wear only my shirt, I carry her on my shoulder out of the bathroom.


    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D There it is! It¡¯s the POP monster from the bulletin.¡¹


    ¡¸Not good. A student is being held captive.¡¹


    ¡¸So horrible¡­. For it to rape and secure a woman without eating her, that means it¡¯s a pretty high ranked human type monster.¡¹


    The Senpai sirs, fully armed and brandishing their weapons, have the patches of the tournament executive committee draped around their arms.


    It¡¯s just the right timing.


    Let¡¯s leave the care of this girl to them.


    There seems to be a little bit of mistake in their impression, but no matter, they¡¯ll understand once I explain it to them.

 CH 50.1

    The Mysterious Bounty


    Academy Official Bulletin Board


    ¡¾Qualifying Round Begins¡¿ Interclub Tournament Information Exchange Thread, part 4 ¡¾Pandemonium¡¿


    411: Anonymous General


    The bingo guys are real annoying


    Once you are in the fifth year, just retire at once


    412: Anonymous Dragon Knight


    Garden of Eternity (Vingolf) and Thousand Year Kingdom (Millennium) are inevitable


    If you take S Ranks as a quarantine place for fifth year cripples, well¡­


    413: Anonymous Hafuribe(low-rank priest)


    It looks like they¡¯re pretty much out of the mainstay and are turning into committee members, you see


    414: Anonymous Rounanushi(prisoners boss)


    The odds this time are so out of place


    I hate tournament at the beginning of the year since it¡¯s hard to read


    415: Anonymous Assessor


    It seems that the official bookmakers are playing based on the level and class of the players


    So there¡¯s no other choice but to do it properly, right?


    416: Anonymous Clown


    That¡¯s where player skill (lol) talks


    417: Anonymous Holy Knight


    Blockheads that have nothing but high level, and impregnable scarecrows that simply refuse to go down for real


    When it comes to these kind of players, they are rock hard with their rare equipment


    I¡¯d really like to be spared from a mudslinging match that doesn¡¯t appeal to the audience


    418: Anonymous Looter


    >>417


    You¡¯re one to talk


    Look in the mirror, small fry


    419: Anonymous Grappler


    I guess it¡¯s a matter of which A-rank clubs will make it into the remaining two S rank slots


    There¡¯s nothing else worthy of note, is there?


    420: Anonymous Spy


    I love watching the C-Rank clubs desperately competing against each other lol


    Like when the winner sees some blood and goes Hiiii! or something


    421: Anonymous Assassin


    The first years who are not used to anti-personnel battles sure are fresh, right?


    Right now, I¡¯m like pretending to be dead and then splat the neck of the annoying ones


    422: Anonymous Dragon Knight


    At any rate, speaking of the A ranked martial faction club you don¡¯t want to battle against¡­.


    ¡ºTenjou Tenge (World Mine)¡», ¡ºBlack Honey¡», ¡ºHeavenly Punishment (Judgment)¡», and¡ºTyrannical Dragon Chicken King (Volkei King)¡»?


    423: Anonymous Evil Fighter


    Volkei¡¯s boss and his merry bandits are amusing to watch, but they are dubious, aren¡¯t they?


    424: Anonymous Celebrant


    On the other hand, the ally of those of lonely hearts, the Idolatry of the Holy Night (Noel Choppers) don¡¯t participate


    They¡¯re annoying and I hate them too, though


    425: Anonymous Pimp


    >>423


    Exactly


    They are a muscle brain group who have none but those of Fighter and Bandit branching, so it¡¯s easy to set up countermeasures


    The same as Three Wise Men of the East (Magus) who have none but those of Arts User branching


    They boast explosive power, though, so you can¡¯t let your guard down against them


    426: Anonymous Elementalist


    I get the feeling that Black Honey surprisingly has no opening


    They¡¯ don¡¯t engage in anti-personnel battle very much and are more specialized in dungeon conquest, but they do have high level and have also secured many Named Vessels, after all


    As expected, strong magic items are essential


    427: Anonymous Holy Knight


    Black Honey, you see


    No matter how many times I look at it, the difference in eagerness between their unmotivated president and the enthusiastic executives always makes me laugh


    But being too serious like Tenjou Tenge (World Mine) is also boring


    428: Anonymous Witch


    The other day, the mascot character president-san was happily eating an extra-large serving of parfait in the student cafeteria, so heartwarming lol


    ?


    ?


    ?


    648: Anonymous Fighter


    The case of a mysterious monster walking in the academy building


    649: Anonymous Bandit


    I saw it too


    It was like a rap phenomenon(?) and that the ceiling and windows were said to be rattling


    The heck with that monster, it was real scary


    650: Anonymous Onmyouji


    Yeah, during the qualifying period, the miasma concentration in the academy grounds increases, after all


    So Null MOBs pop up quite a lot, don¡¯t they?


    651: Anonymous Assassin


    >>650


    They¡¯re not particularly harmful anyway


    They are like seasonal things


    652: Anonymous Bandit


    Speaking of it destroying the bathroom and turning the tables against the subjugation group


    It raped V-san into a mess, you see


    653: Anonymous Holy Knight


    Sex Monster~, rofl lol


    If it¡¯s in the sex best category, I wonder if it was an orc


    If it¡¯s the rare ones, they are pretty strong, after all


    654: Anonymous Martial Artist


    No way


    Most of the committee members are those of former S ranker fifth year students, you know


    655: Anonymous Outlaw


    They¡¯re just trying to score some Brownie points, aren¡¯t they?


    By claiming it as a rare monster, don¡¯t you think that they were aiming to raise their confidential points?


    656: Anonymous Bandit


    It¡¯s real


    P-san from the subjugation group was KO-ed in one punch, while V-san was public raped


    Kidnapping another V-san, it ran away.


    657: Anonymous Holy Knight


    What¡¯s with that sex monster king?


    658: Anonymous Looter


    If that¡¯s true, they will issue an urgent subjugation quest


    659: Anonymous Sorcery User


    The request really appeared on the quest bulletin board lol


    They offer ample reward, but it¡¯s so serious that I can¡¯t help but laugh lol


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸The case of a mysterious Touma-kun becoming 5 million sen bounty.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s no longer a mystery, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹


    Next to Seiichi, who was holding his head, Mai, who was sitting at her desk looking at her laptop, burst into boisterous laughter.


    The¡ºQuest Bulletin Board¡» on the academy¡¯s official website was a literal¡ºbulletin board¡» that presented information and was different from a BBS.


    The official website could be accessed by anyone, as long as they had an academy ID.


    There listed all sorts of quests issued by the academy.


    If you completed a quest from the academy, you would be able to obtain¡ºsen¡»and¡ºcredits¡», the rewards, as well as¡ºevaluation¡», your contribution level to the academy.


    The¡ºevaluation¡» was not a tangible reward, but it was a factor that could give you an advantage in arbitrations when you were entangled with problems, serve as a condition for moving to a higher level dormitory, and affect your career path after graduation.


    However, the quest bulletin board on the network was ultimately just for posting information, and the procedures for accepting and completing quests were carried out in the¡ºQuest Lounge¡» on the second floor of the Purchasing Department.


    The data displayed on the large LCD screen in the lounge and the quest bulletin board on the network were synchronized with the state of affairs in real time, and quests with good conditions ended up disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The content of the quests were not limited to only subjugation-type, so there were even some of the Enjoy group, who were unable to earn enough sen through their earning from monster crystal, who were sticking around in the lounge.


    The quests were divided into the categories of¡ºSubjugation¡», ¡ºCollection¡», ¡ºInvestigation¡», and¡ºEscort¡».


    For¡ºSubjugation¡», it mainly dealt with the subjugation of¡ºMilitary Warfare Recommended Adversary (Raid Enemy)¡» that appeared in the area within dungeon map, or the eradication of¡ºMilitary Warfare Trials (Raid Quest)¡».


    In particular, conquering the registered¡ºMilitary Warfare Trials (Raid Quest)¡» would give you a great return depending on its difficulty and danger level.


    For¡ºCollection¡», it was a quest to retrieve monster crystals or materials designated by the academy from the dungeon.


    Among the materials needed in the creation of Lost Magialogy items or academy¡¯s research materials, a lot of them could be collected from the dungeon lower stratums, so it turned into the main source of income for the Enjoy group.


    For¡ºInvestigation¡», it mainly dealt with the mapping of unexplored areas in the dungeon and the investigation of new¡ºMilitary Warfare Trials (Raid Quest)¡».


    It would be a job that required Search-type skills, but putting it the other way around, it was a sweet quest for such non-combat classes.


    In particular, in the appraisal of the monsters that appeared in the¡ºMilitary Warfare Trials (Raid Quest)¡» and the identification of the¡ºCore¡», it boasted a high level of difficulty, but it was one essential role.


    For¡ºEscort¡», ostensibly it was not a quest that ordinary students could take charge of.


    It was a quest that was commissioned by name toward those of highly evaluated upperclassmen, serving as an escort for the Supreme Department Flower group when they carried out a dungeon dive.


    It boasted low difficulty and high rewards, but it was a quest that was harsh on the mental.


    The one Mai was looking at was the red-name quests in the¡ºSubjugation¡» category, in other words the¡ºUrgent Subjugation Quests¡» bulletin board.


    These were requests to subjugate monsters that required urgent action, and the rewards were also high.


    The subjugation of high-level monsters that manifested on the above ground on rare occurrence had its reward set at the highest level, as unlike in the dungeon, there was danger to their life.

 CH 50.2

    In the SS, which seemed to have been taken by one of the students with their student handbook, the half-naked mysterious wild paper bag masked man, carrying a female student in an unbecoming state on its shoulder, was projected.


    Seemingly to have tripped over the boy who was knocked down at her feet and broken her shin, the skirt of the female student, who got caught up and almost collapsed alongside him, was for some reason pulled down, making her panties fully exposed.


    ¡¸As expected of the Sex Monster King. By now, maybe they¡¯re putting together a subjugation unit.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no laughing matter damnit. Why does he keep making a scene here and there?¡¹


    ¡¸The frustration has piled up quite a lot since he couldn¡¯t get to fight, so¡­..¡¹


    Shizuka, who had finished taking care of the victim brought back by the mysterious Sex Monster King, was combing her dry hair.


    The cologne was somewhat strong, but that much was just right as she was going to head into a war in a bit.


    ¡¸Even in the dungeon, his self-restraint was somewhat loose, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, at night, he¡¯s also getting more and more frenzied like a beast¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow. This morning Mikan-chan-senpai and the others were all shiny, so that¡¯s why, huh.¡¹


    Shizuka, putting on her new lingerie and wearing a sexy negligee, threw on a cardigan.


    They were set to be stripped off soon, but these were equipment she had chosen for that exact purpose.


    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m heading to Touma-san¡¯s side too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes~. Say hello to the Sex Monster King.¡¹


    Mai, who was wearing a hooded hoodie with cat ears, floated a smile like that of a Cheshire cat.


    ¡¸Dear me. Really, you sure never get bored when you¡¯re with Touma-kun, right~.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit, you know.¡¹


    As if chasing after Mai who dove into the bed with a pomf, Seiichi let out a sigh and sat down on the bed as well.


    ¡¸You¡¯re too serious, Seiichi. You should be more free¡­ Funya¡¹


    ¡¸Then without further ado.¡¹


    Having her sweatpants stripped of, Mai¡¯s ass was bare.


    ¡¸Geez(Mou). That¡¯s not what I meant.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not moo, but nya(meow), right?¡¹


    Putting his hands in through Mai¡¯s armpits from behind her back, as she was lying face down, he held her breasts in his hands.


    They were on the small side, but as if to ascertain the sensation that was familiar with his hands, he wriggled his fingers.


    ¡¸Oh. You¡¯re not wearing a bra.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ Yesh. It¡¯s a cute hoodie, so I wonder if you¡¯d do me without taking it off or something¡­. I thought.¡¹


    The bulges of her chest, which were being fondled through the sweatshirt fabric, were having their shape altered at will.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ nya¡­ nyaa.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s boxer briefs, bulging in the front, were pressed against the panties printed with cat footprints that matched the cat ear hoodie.


    The male genitals, with clothes in between, were rubbed against the valley of her buttocks.


    ¡¸Huh? This kitty doesn¡¯t have a tail.¡¹


    ¡¸Nyaa¡­ Ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸The rubbing comfortability is not bad, though.¡¹


    The fingertips that slid through the valley of the buttocks dove deep into the panties.


    With his middle finger drilling into the groove, and his index and ring fingers sandwiching the folds of the flesh of the vulva, he made love to the secret place of his beloved cat.


    ¡¸What refined fur, this place too.¡¹


    ¡¸Nya, nyaa.¡¹


    Having her pubic hair combed and her clit tickled with his fingertips, the cat girl twisted her hips miserably.


    In the part where the flesh folds were dominated by three fingers, a wet stickiness was squeezed out from the inside.


    ¡¸Nya, ahn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t take it anymore, you lewd cat.¡¹


    On top of Mai, who lifted her hips and pushed against him, Seiichi straddled her thighs and rocked his hips.


    In the gap between her thighs and her panties that were slid down without being taken off, but, the penis inserted in the overlap of the valley gouged out the shallow part.


    Licking the cat nectar on his fingertips, Seiichi continued to devour Mai¡¯s ass greedily as she obediently continued with her cat play.


    ¡¸Nyaa? Ahn, ahn ahn¡­ Nya, nyaahn.¡¹


    With her hips being firmly hoisted up, her buttocks, fixed in a position for deep and easy penetration, were pounded, nailed hard.


    ¡¸¡­ Nya~, meow ass is tingling.¡¹


    Still wearing her cat ears hoodie and straddling on top of Seiichi, Mai scratched her nails against him.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a little too greedy, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Once in a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez¡­ can¡¯t help it. Hnn~, sniff sniff.¡¹


    With her buttocks remained settled on top of Seiichi¡¯s waist, she rubbed her cheek against his chest and smelled him like a cat.


    ¡¸One, no. Two, I guess?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Setting her fingers one Seiichi¡¯s chest with the nails brandished, Mai raised her body and licked her lips.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I¡¯m an idiot, but you see¡­. I don¡¯t sell myself as that much of a dull or troublesome woman~. Though, you acting all casual about glossing these things over is irritating.¡¹


    ¡¸Ouch ouch.¡¹


    Scratched with her fingernails, red strokes ran through Seiichi¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to get in the way of what you¡¯re doing, Seiichi¡­. And I won¡¯t hold you in contempt either, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸What you¡¯re talking about.¡¹


    ¡¸Nyaa, nyeow¡¯re really such a blockhead. I¡¯m telling nyeow that I¡¯ll be nyeour accomplice.¡¹


    Stretching out her legs as if she were sitting cross-legged on top of Seiichi, they remained connected, she kneaded and squeezed his face with both feet.


    ¡¸Hey stop, geez. Talk about a cat with bad foot manner.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. And by the way, if you cast me away, I will stab you from behind. That¡¯s for real.¡¹


    ¡¸Scary¡­. Well, I¡¯ll try to handle it properly so that things don¡¯t lead to that.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    On the first floor of Asagi-sou, a sobbing-like woman¡¯s panting voice leaked out from the night duty room located in the back of the dining hall.


    Shizuka, holding the front of her cardigan amidst the chill of the hallway, opened the door and stepped inside without hesitation.


    The temperature of the room was not that much different.


    However, a stuffy, stifling heat was filling the inside of the room.


    ¡¸Hnn¡­ Ahhh¡­ Hnn¡­¡¹


    As Saki made a coquettish sound that seemed to leak from her throat to the back of her nose, Touma¡¯s face was buried between her legs, which were spread open on the futon.


    Holding that head of his and biting her own finger, Saki¡¯s body was trembling.


    Her nearly hairless mound was wet and glossy, her hips jerked with a start when it was slurped, and she was made to squeeze out a miserable voice when her sticky chasm was stirred.


    Most of the girls usually went with a half-dressed style, but they were all stripped naked already.


    On the right leg of Touma, who was lying with his body faced upward on the futon, Natsumi was straddling him on all fours with her face between his legs, sucking the tip of his penis.


    As if to face her, Miharu was straddling Touma¡¯s left arm on all fours and licking his penis from the side, entwining her tongue around it.


    The way of her keeping her mouth apart, rubbing it with her palm, and stroking the base was already that of a familiar service.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ahe¡­¡¹


    On another futon that was lined up side by side, Otoha, who was bridging in a lying face-up position upon falling from seiza position, was convulsing¡­ spasming in the afterglow of half pleasure (orgasm) and half swooning.


    From her female genitalia, which was still high-strung and opening its mouth wide, semen as viscous as mochi was dripping out to the sheets.


    Her face was dumb-looking, yet adorably blissful.


    With a pop, Natsumi raised her face from the glans and nodded to Miharu, who was holding the penis that was twitching and roused to the limit.


    When they retreated from the top of Touma, as they had ended up with the position of holding him down, Saki was pushed down and was deeply penetrated as she was.


    ¡¸Ahn, aahn¡­ Danna-sama, so amazing. Danna, asmaa¡­ Ahn ahn!¡¹


    Due to the boisterous and covetous hips movement, the ponytail of the pinned down Saki shook as she writhed in agony.


    Her hypersensitive body ended up quickly reaching orgasm, but Touma¡¯s penis, which had been roused to the limit through oral teasing for Saki, also promptly spit out ejaculation.


    ¡¸¡­ Aahn, aahn¡­ Danna-sama, it feels so, good¡­ I love you, Danna-samaaa¡­..¡¹

 CH 50.3

    The stimulation of the penis slowly moving back and forth through the vagina as it was ejaculated, with the insertion-ejection that made her go overload in her orgasmic state set to minimum, led Saki, who had her legs tangled around his waist, to let out delirious ramble.


    A gentle mutual affair that was considerate to both sides.


    It appeared that it would take some time for Otoha ¨C who was put under wait-and-see status at the beginning, getting beastly raped, ejaculated times and again, climaxing times and again, end ending up going ahe ¨C to be accepted into the circle.


    It was just that, the person in question seemed to be extremely blissful, though.


    ¡¸Shizuka-nee-sama¡­¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi, cuddled up side by side on the futon, called out a name that was neither of them.


    Slowly dropping her cardigan on the tatami, Shizuka nodded and sat down next to them.


    And then, she reached out her hand toward Touma¡¯s buttocks, as his urge that began to overflow again was getting out of control on top of Saki, who had ended up losing her strength in a deep orgasm.


    Turning his head in response to the mischievous yet tempting fingertips, Touma was breathing hard with excitement, even though he had just ejaculated.


    Ascertaining that Miharu and Natsumi, who were curling themselves up as if they were frightened, were already moist enough, Shizuka hugged them both altogether.


    Getting pulled down, the two fell into the position of having their lower bodies stuck out at Touma.


    ¡¸Ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn.¡¹


    Moans of the same level leaked from the two¡¯s mouths at the same time as Touma¡¯s hips crawled into Natsumi¡¯s crotch first.


    The unison that synchronized their flesh, along with their mental was connected even stronger than before.


    As he pounded Natsumi¡¯s buttocks, Touma also rubbed Miharu¡¯s buttocks, continuing to mingle with both of their bodies as if he was making love to one woman.


    He took turns thoroughly moving his penis back and forth between the twins, who had their legs spread in the same position as if they were mirrored.


    This was because both of their bodies were not fully matured yet, thus accepting Touma¡¯s thing put a burden on them.


    Putting Miharu¡¯s right leg and Natsumi¡¯s left leg on his shoulders, Touma drew them toward himself.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Wanushi, sama¡­ ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Wanushi-sama¡­ Wanushi, samaaa¡­¡¹


    The smallish rubber ball-like buttocks of Miharu wobbled every time the article was sloppily slipped in.


    When Natsumi held the penis deep in her, her young, high-strung pubic mound bashfully twitched.


    The sensation of being slightly out of sync by the stimulation granted to the flesh was gently tuned by Shizuka, who was leaning over, stroking and cherishing them both.


    Eventually, the sisters¡¯ sexual juices weaved a thread, turning into a bridge connecting their female organs.


    After he finished up inside Miharu at the end, the two embraced and twined around each other, intermingling their sweet breaths together as they were running out of steam.


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Hah¡­ hah, hah, hah.¡¹


    From the crotch of Touma, who was on his knees, his penis coated in multiple layers of honey liquid was still towering toward the ceiling.


    Shizuka, who was facing him head on and was similarly on her knees, rolled up the hem of her negligee and swiftly pulled down¡­ her panties on her own accord.


    The tingling of her flesh, which she had neither hidden nor endured, made her weave a sticky thread from the chasm between her legs to her panties.


    Then, turning around as she was, Shizuka went on all fours, followed by lowering her upper body into a position as if she was doing a dogeza, flaunting and presenting her stuck out buttocks in front of Touma¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Touma-san ¡­¡­ please, do as you please, with me. ¡­ahn.¡¹


    At the same time those easy-delivery type buttocks were tightly grabbed, his penis penetrated Shizuka¡¯s womb with a vigorous thrust.


    The inside of the vagina might have been sufficiently wet and slippery, but the pain of having her yet to loosen up flesh being pried open made her end up leaking out an unbearable moan of overwhelming joy.


    The pleasure as a female, for being able to meet Touma¡¯s pleasure the best.


    And then Touma¡¯s lack of restraint as he ravenously devoured her ass as if it was a tool.


    That closeness of their hearts was as close as the distance between her and Touma that Shizuka wished.


    Unlike Otoha, the pleasure of being able to serve him made Shizuka¡¯s ass and heart throb hotly.


    ¡¸Haaahn¡­ Ahn¡­ yes¡­ Aahn.¡¹


    As the two genitals got accustomed to each other in no time at all, Shizuka¡¯s ecstasy also rose in no time at all.


    The union, which they had become accustomed with countless times, precisely stimulated each other¡¯s sweet places.


    At the pounding which threatened to lift up even her entire body, her buttocks flesh gave rise to a nice *Smack smack* sound.


    ¡¸Ahn! Ahn! Auu!¡¹


    The fingers gripping her twitching buttocks were sticking, digging into the smooth skin.


    In reaction to the emission bursting up inside her belly button, a pure white flickering orgasm ran through her womb and into her brain.


    Shizuka, who remained plopped down on the futon and was close to fainting from the intermittently rising climax sensation, was lifted up.


    Cradled on his knees as if he were nursing a baby, his hands, which had slipped into her see-through negligee, were going for her breasts.


    Through the bra, which prioritized erotic design over function, her breasts, which had grown to the larger side compared to those of her classmates, were fondled.


    The penis that dominated Shizuka¡¯s tension was still plugged in until the base.


    If anything, the glans that dug into her depth were raring and swelling up even larger, gallantly locking the tightening vaginal flesh firmly.


    Arching her back as if to stick out her stomach, Shizuka writhed and stuck out her tongue as her nipples were pinched by the fingers that had crawled into the cups.


    When her buttocks were pressed, she jerked and twitched at the sensation of as if having the contents of her belly being dragged out by the return of the glans.


    ¡¸Aah¡­ Touma, san.¡¹


    Twining her fingers around Touma¡¯s right arm and clasping it together, she entrusted everything to her one and only partner who continued to be high-strung like a beast.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Even if my treatment becomes a little better, I doubt anyone will receive punishment, so I think.¡¹


    ¡¸I think the time you went down was too long, Otoha-senpai. Well, even if you become all ahe, your body is still able to offer service well anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Dorm Leader-san is naughty.¡¹


    ¡¸Dorm Leader-san¡¯s sleeping face was so melty.¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, I want a transformation item like Hime-chan too. I think a doggie type awakening would be nice.¡¹


    ¡¸The food is delicious.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, holding a breakfast plate in her hand, sits across from them with a smug look on her face.


    ¡¸I suppose these girls become all glossy and glistening again huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. But the girls on the floor above are begging in tears for a more thorough soundproofing in the night duty room, right? We have to go gather the materials!¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who is so energetic from the morning, is dazzling.


    For this one who is suffering from lack of sleep, that smile of hers is way too dazzling.


    ¡¸¡­ You look sleepy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yu tu.¡¹


    Seiichi has dark circles under his eyes as well.


    As we are seated facing each other across the table, a cup of thick roasted coffee is placed in front of us each.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, what happened to the girl you kidnapped?¡¹


    He¡¯s saying something misleading again.


    As a result of an unfortunate misunderstanding that ended up getting me involved in trouble, the girl I took care of had ended up getting brought back to Asagi-sou.


    Incidentally, I ended up leaving her to Shizuka-san, who was in leave to me mode, so I don¡¯t know what became of her.


    ¡¸I let her sleep in the office, so I thought she would leave on her own once she woke up.¡¹


    ¡¸Is she not a new harem member?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Touma-san didn¡¯t lay a hand on her, so¡­¡¹


    What an outstanding level of confidence, as expected of Shizuka-san.


    She totally understands my gentlemanly behavior.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t smell Touma-san scent on her.¡¹


    Or so I thought, but it seems that she¡¯s learned some strange special skill.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah that. Are women more sensitive to scent than men?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹

 CH 51.1

    Interclub Tournament


    Without anything worthy of note or excited about, the qualifying round of the interclub tournament has ended up coming to its conclusion.


    We, the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡», have successfully advanced to the main tournament.


    At this point, our club rank getting upgraded to¡ºC¡» has been set in stone.


    As the benefit of becoming a C rank club, the member slots have increased from 20 to 25, and we¡¯ve been assigned a club room in the prefab club building.


    How should I put it, I don¡¯t really care.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, stop sulking. What are you, a kid?¡¹


    The guy who got to enjoy fighting and going kyakya ufufu sure has plenty of composure.


    It seems that the other classmates have formed a number of new clubs of their own too.


    The mood is saying that each of them have successfully passed the qualifying round.


    I get the faint feeling that the air in the classroom is filled with a sense of excitement too.


    ¡¸Our class is pretty outstanding, huh. Could it be we¡¯re the class of the elite?¡¹


    ¡¸As if, duh. Well, clubs that make it through the qualifying round with only first year students seem to be unusual, though¡­.¡¹


    As I¡¯m listlessly plopped down on the desk too much, Shizuka-san starts to react, so I get up.


    My heart is pounding at Shizuka-san who reacts with a twitch, perhaps getting beaten to the punch.


    ¡¸I heard that the main round is in a tournament format.¡¹


    Unlike the qualifying round, which was a battle royal, the battles of the main tournament adopted a knockout system.


    Once you lose, you drop out then and there.


    It¡¯s a scramble for seats of a total of 64 slots, 4 S-ranked slots, 12 A-ranked slots, and 48 B-ranked slots.


    The tournament bracket, with seeded slots arranged ahead of time based on the original club rank and the number of badges obtained, comes to look quite distorted at a glance.


    In our case, we¡¯ll have to crawl up from the lowest rung of the hierarchy, mixed in among the riff raff.


    It¡¯s like the qualifying round of the main tournament.


    Looking at the announced tournament bracket, first of all, B rank will be in the bag if we win three or so matches.


    ¡¸Well. Let¡¯s lose at the right point, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Just why?¡¹


    When I grab Seiichi¡¯s shoulders tightly, Shizuka¡¯s breathing gets rougher, but it¡¯s just a usual occurrence, so I ignore her.


    For some reason, I get the feeling that the classmate girls are also eyeing us, but it¡¯s probably just my imagination.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s inevitable if we want to refrain from standing out too much, right? I¡¯ve also talked to Ringo-senpai about it.¡¹


    When Seiichi, who lowers his voice, tells me as such in a whisper into my ear, I feel the pressure of the gazes, which exude some sort of fermenting smell, rise.


    However, for him to talk it through Rinko-senpai, what a dirty way of doing things.


    ¡¸Up to B is no problem, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Put up with it.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s different from what you promised. You told me that if I put up with it, I can do it to my heart¡¯s content, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    Leaving the onlookers that are abuzz aside, Shizuka-san having a nosebleed as she eyes us up close is truly a horror.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back, okay. Rather, why are we being eyed at this much?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Hmmm. I suppose let¡¯s compromise and go for somewhere within B rank.¡¹


    ¡¸Gununu.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, dressed in her lovely pajamas, is criticizing me while flapping her feet on the bed.


    Returning to the dormitory, Seiichi is one slimy bastard for throwing the entire discussion to Rinko-senpai.


    In order to show my sincerity, I sit down on the floor between the beds and switch to direct talk mode.


    ¡¸Ahaha. But getting told that winning is a no go, I feel sorry for Touma-kun, I think¡­.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, dressed in her pretty pajamas, is showing me compassion like a goddess.


    ¡¸Mikan-chan. This is for Touma-kun¡¯s sake, okay. If Touma-kun goes on a rampage with his absurd power running in full throttle, he will be eyed by the High Ranked Clubs and headhunted, or he¡¯ll be marked by the academy and locked up in isolation¡­. I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no good! Touma-kun, winning is a no go, okay.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai leans forward from the bed and grabs me tightly.


    The eye of reversal is now gone.


    ¡¸¡­ Yup. As expected, I suppose the only way to persuade Touma-kun is to have Mikan-chan asks him to.¡¹


    If there is anyone who can shake off Mikan-senpai who is clinging to them with teary eyes, I sure would like to meet them.


    The next instant, I will give such an inhumane person an iron fist punishment, though.


    ¡¸Rather, speaking of the root of the matter. I believe you Senpais have some misunderstandings about me.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that I wonder?¡¹


    Alright, I should use this opportunity to make them have the right perception.


    The same goes for Seiichi too, but it seems that everyone thinks of me as if I¡¯m a monster or a Tatarigami.


    The current me is still no more than one of the many countless others, an existence that can¡¯t even reach the foot of the really powerful ones.


    Therefore, I should challenge the struggle, which is a chance to temper myself, to the best of my ability.


    ¡¸Alright. NG.¡¹


    I am immediately subjected to a shoot down.


    Rinko-senpai is truly one ruthless queen of the night.


    ¡¸True enough, I suppose there are those who are stronger than you, Touma-kun. Among those of the top rankers, there are also students who seem to have really stopped being human and all. But you see? What¡¯s wrong with your self-evaluation is that you are indifferent to that idiosyncrasies, Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, you see. It means that your brethren are as expected those with screw loose in their head, Touma-kun.¡¹


    The way she puts it sounds as if I have screw loose in my head.


    ¡¸The world seen by those who have obtained inhuman power and changed is different, or rather¡­ Hmm, I suppose that¡¯s not it, huh. Even if they¡¯re looking at the same thing, I think the way they see it ends up being different. I don¡¯t know if their true nature has come out or if they have awakened to something new, though.¡¹


    I put Mikan-senpai, who is still squeezing me tightly, on my lap and hug her.


    ¡¸What do you think would happen if such people bump into each other?¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯ll turn into a fight.¡¹


    ¡¸For you to immediately answer as such without hesitation, I think as expected you¡¯re also one of them, Touma-kun. But well, you¡¯re correct, I suppose. Just once, I¡¯ve seen it turning into such a fight at the academy festival¡¯s martial arts competition, you see. Crushing each other brutally, they were totally intending to kill each other¡­. It was subjected to a referee stop midway, but one of them was half dead while the other was beyond the hope of recovery.¡¹


    Yeah, I get it.


    I totally get it.


    The Arcadia (Battle Nirvana) of perpetually brewing struggle, where you seriously crush and are seriously crushed.


    That¡¯s definitely something that makes your blood boil.


    Rinko-senpai, who seems to have been observing my state fixedly, lets out a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ As expected, no good. Absolutely no good. Aa~ aa~, yup, emergency meeting, for the place, and the equipment, yes.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, closing her eyes, is for some reason knocking on her own chest with a thump, thump, thump.


    I by no means don¡¯t have a bad feeling about this, but Mikan-senpai, who is hugging me tightly, is licking me with moist eyes.


    ¡¸Mikan-chan is a girl who doesn¡¯t make mistakes by instinct, even if it¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t understand, after all. I suppose she¡¯s telling you that you mustn¡¯t go over to that side. Yup, I suppose I¡¯d like you to stay being a human, Touma-kun.¡¹


    *Knock, knock* I can hear the sound of the door, which has been left closed, getting knocked.


    The lock should have been set, but with a creak, the door is opened without waiting for our response.


    With Kurumi-senpai, who is dressed in her pajamas, in the lead, all the Senpais of the club are the intruders, with pillows in their hands.


    ¡¸Ringo. What kind of turn of events is going on?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s properly transmitted, huh. Dear me, Touma-kun is turning into an unreasonable willful boy, so I think we have to persuade him together with everyone, or something.¡¹


    The Senpais sirs come in one after another, but don¡¯t you think the population density is a little too high?


    ¡¸Now then. It seems that he has gotten backed up quite a bit today too, anyway. I suppose we shouldn¡¯t let Touma-kun go out of the room until he becomes a good boy, or something.¡¹

 CH 51.2

    In terms of visual image, it¡¯s ultimately a unicolor of flesh color.


    Bringing in various things such as blankets and cushions, us coming to be staying overnight in the Mikan & Rinko room with everyone was a physically spectacular feat.


    I have a feeling we¡¯ve ended up getting used to it during the raid quests.


    Or rather, I¡¯m surprised at myself for being able to put up a hard struggle against 12 Senpai sirs.


    Well, it¡¯s a little late for that, though.


    Besides, it seems that most of the Senpai sirs are of the sensitive types, as there were even cases where they were going down for some reason even though I didn¡¯t do anything.


    However, as expected the difference in numbers is difficult to overcome in a battle, and the melting over Rinko-senpai, intoxicated and overflowing with pheromones, was able to stroke and take out the last emperor, ending up being made to promise an unconditional surrender.


    Suffering a defeat is beyond help, but if I don¡¯t resupply the calories consumed during the total war, I will probably die.


    Most of the Senpai sirs should have stayed awake until the sky brightened, just like me, but I wonder how come they were so brimming with energy.


    Listless and was in remnants of a defeated army mode, I was close to coming late, so I ended up having to skip breakfast.


    While I was desperately taking the class with my stomach growling with hunger, I ended up getting driven to the student cafeteria by Seiichi, who had apparently received a plea from the classmates that they were scared that they might be eaten.


    Skipping class is an immoral thing for a student to do.


    But I couldn¡¯t drive my stomach away from my back, so let¡¯s ask Shizuka-san to lend me her notebook later.


    The student cafeteria is open from early morning until late at night.


    The most crowded time is lunch time, but I heard that they are popular for having a breakfast all-you-can-eat buffet during the morning period.


    Fortunately, it is still on time.


    I was expecting the student cafeteria to be empty since it is in the middle of class hours, but the seats are occupied here and there.


    I¡¯ve heard that one you get to the fourth and fifth year, most of the schedule is that of elective classes, so you have more leeway in time.


    Given things, even if I were to slip in stealthily, I guess I won¡¯t feel awkward.


    Finishing the fair payment of 500 sen, I get to receive my tray and stealthily head to the food counter.


    The student cafeteria serves Japanese, Western, Chinese, Italian, French, ethnic, ramen to konamon and even sweets, so even though it is an all-you-can-eat buffet menu, they haven¡¯t skimped on it.


    The thrill of having this feast spread in front of you is the true charm of an all-you-can-eat buffet.


    But I¡¯d like you to wait a sec.


    Taking a mountain serving, following your desire here is the act of an amateur.


    Unaware of what discretion is, just like a brat.


    I secretly pick up freshly baked bucket bread that raises a wonderful wheat aroma, and secretly secure a bowl of udon, isobeyaki, and Japanese mushroom spaghetti.


    Yes, first an appetizer to settle my stomach.


    Chef-san who is cutting up the roast beef shows a startled look on his face, but I¡¯ll be sure to have a talk with him later.


    As I look around to look for a seat, somehow, there¡¯s something amazing in front of me.


    A whole fluffy body, I wonder if it is some kind of monster.


    The name is garbled when I look at it through the Interface.


    When I stealthily move around to the front of it, it seems to be happily eating a mountain serving fruit parfait in a bowl that looks like a goldfish bowl.


    Even though it has claw-like hands, it seems to properly hold a spoon.


    The shape of the head is probably that of a doggy.


    It turns out to be a girl dressed in a deformed Siberian Husky-like cute kigurumi(character costume).


    The girl, who is of a size as minimalist as Mikan-senpai and Hoodzuki-senpai, is wagging her tail that is hanging from the back of the chair in a good mood.


    It seems that the kigurumi itself is a magic item, and I can see the information of this one without any problem.


    The name is¡ºBottomless Pit Hellhound (Over-Gluttony Gear)¡», which I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.


    Perhaps noticing my impolite gaze, she holds her goldfish bowl and intimidates me, but after twitching her nose, her eyes are fixedly glued to my hand.


    Apparently, my isobeyaki, raising this fragrant burnt soy sauce scent, is locked-on.


    What stupidness.


    It¡¯s an all-you-can-eat buffet, so she should just go and get it herself.


    But I feel sympathy for Doggy-san, whose stomach is growling as she eats the parfait bit by bit.


    For the time being, I pick one up and offer it to her, making her go aan.


    Getting fed without showing any sort of doubt, Doggy-san squints her eyes, munching on it with a blissful look on her face.


    I am at the end of my patience.


    Taking a seat across from Doggy-san at her table, I bite into the bucket bread.


    The crunchy texture of the freshly baked bucket bread is fragrant, and the chewy, fluffy inside is slightly warm.


    Jam or butter are unnecessary for freshly baked bread.


    I can eat the bread alone as much as there¡¯s to it.


    I used to be a rice person for the morning, but I ended up getting awakened to the deliciousness of freshly baked bread during the raid quest.


    The udon soup, boasting a wonderful broth fragrant, is of the western style, thin and clear.


    I like the thick and rich eastern style, but I don¡¯t dislike the lighter Kansai style either.


    The kamaboko(fish cake), one slice placed on top of it as if an obligatory, also gives one superb accent to it.


    I think the isobeyaki, which has slightly cooled down and had its mochi hardened, is a finished article in its own right.


    Freshly baked is delicious, but with the soy sauce getting moderately mixed in, it has another kind of deliciousness.


    The mushroom spaghetti is a palate cleanser.


    The butter olive flavoring is blending with the slightly tingling takanotsume(a rare kind of pepper).


    I guess being slightly soggy is also its charm.


    Geez, I can¡¯t help but say that carbo is justice.


    As I take a breather and sip my orange juice, I notice Doggy-san¡¯s gaze, who is staring fixedly at me with amusement.


    Of course, her hands haven¡¯t stopped, and the large serving parfait is now empty.


    Quite the glutton she is.


    I wonder where the contents of the goldfish bowl, which is as big as the head, have disappeared to.


    Well, more importantly, time for the main dish.


    Secretly picking and stacking up the cut up roast beef about thirty layers high, I generously drizzle it with sauce from the top.


    Chef-san¡¯s smile seems to be twitching, but I would definitely come again later.


    Doggy-san, with the goldfish bowl in hands, is darting about in the dessert corner.


    Placing the goldfish bowl under the soft-serve ice cream machine and operating the lever, she makes it squirt cream into the goldfish bowl.


    Along the way, she decorates the parfait with fruit that has been cut up on a platter, yogurt, jam, and so on into a mountain.


    It seems that the mountain serving parfait is her own self creation.


    I guess women all like sweet things.


    Doggy-san looks so blissful, but I can understand her feelings.


    Being able to eat as much delicious food as you want is a blessing.


    ¡¸¡­ The surroundings seem to be put off, but the table that is the cause of all this seems to be the only one overflowing with an aura of happiness, huh.¡¹


    As I am finishing my second plate of 30-layers roast beef, he, or not, she, who stands behind Doggy-san, is exasperated.


    It is the Senpai who was going kyakya ufufu in the Arena (Colosseum) some time ago.


    ¡¸For you to be able to sit at the same table as our president and eat normally, as expected you¡¯re not normal.¡¹


    ¡¸She gave me an aan. She¡¯s a good girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh dear. The president has been fed.¡¹


    I understand that when you keep eating sweet things, you¡¯ll come to want to eat something salty from time to time.


    Also, what other people are eating looks delicious.


    Well, even if she takes a few pieces of the roast beef, I¡¯ll simply go back for more.


    ¡¸I was wondering if that might be the case, but are you by chance the boy I heard before? Say, want to join our club?¡¹


    Doggy-san, who suddenly scouts me, continues to eat heartily from her third goldfish bowl.


    No, I have a feeling that she¡¯s been eating all the time even before I came, but I wonder if her stomach won¡¯t get cold.


    ¡¸Have you ever heard of Black Honey? Some of the kids are a bit bloodthirsty, but basically it¡¯s a laid back club that¡¯s a gathering of people who hunt down delicious stuffs from the dungeon.¡¹


    ¡¸You mean dungeon monsters?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. It¡¯s not limited to only monsters, but¡­. Our main activity area is the nature field from the 10th stratum and beyond.¡¹


    I see, if you proceed ahead, there seems to be such a stratum too.


    Yuki-chan and Akehi-senpai, the¡ºGardener¡», will probably be delighted with it.


    ¡¸I appreciate the invitation, but I¡¯m already appointed as the president of a club, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸My oh my, looks like you¡¯ve been rejected.¡¹


    ¡¸If you joined us, you would¡¯ve been able to eat delicious stuffs, though~.¡¹


    Certainly, dungeon¡¯s monsters and ingredients from special vegetation could be said to be unknown flavors that do not exist on earth.


    These girls, the Black Honey, seem to be a hunter club that aims for such gourmet materials.


    However, the skills of our club¡¯s¡ºChef¡», Kurumi-senpai, and¡ºPatissier¡», Meiron-senpai, are also top-notch.


    It¡¯s not only due to their class traits, as they¡¯re both good at cooking from the start.


    Even now, they still use the mysterious ingredients of the dungeon to make delicious sweets and dishes.


    Thanks to the ability of the Craftsman Senpai sirs, our club is able to make full use of the dungeon materials.


    ¡¸Oh my. Leaving¡ºChef¡» aside, for there to even be¡ºPatissier¡», what an unusual class it is.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sweets?¡¹


    Drool is leaking from Doggy-san¡¯s mouth.


    She seems to have a sweet tooth, but she seems to be quite the deplorable girl.

 CH 51.3

    Well, it¡¯s true that Meiron-senpai¡¯s sweets are fine items of rave reviews among everyone in the dormitory.


    They are offered free of charge at the cake stand in the lounging room, but in the beginning it turned into an eye-rolling scramble.


    After Otoha-senpai, who had devised a plan, set up a scale in the lounging room, things calmed down a lot, as we came to see the figures of the girls conflicting like ghosts that were scared of talismans.


    ¡¸Well then, my apology for leaving first.¡¹


    The bell in the clock tower just happen to ring.


    The condition of my stomach is also just about at eighth-tenths.


    Given the quality of this breakfast all-you-can-eat buffet, I¡¯d like to come back again along with Shizuka and the others as well as the Senpais.


    ¡¸¡­ Unfortunately, you were rejected, but how was it I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm. Such an unusual kid, of course he¡¯s one of us.¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, huh. So, which side was he on?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But he was a good kid, so I hope he isn¡¯t an enemy¡­ Haa, I¡¯m hungry.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The main tournament bracket for the interclub tournament was announced on Monday, and the matches started on Tuesday.


    The venue for the matches was the¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡».


    The total count of clubs that had won their way through to the main tournament was 318.


    This was due to the fact that it was the first tournament of the academic year and the clubs founded by first-year students were a lot in number.


    Once the tournament was over and the ratings of the clubs were set, people would flock to the top ranked clubs, aiming for the vested privileges.


    The clubs that ended up with the rank of F(Free) would mostly disband, and even amongst the C-ranked club members, the capable ones would be poached by higher-ranked clubs.


    Belonging to a club was not compulsory, but being able to make friends in the same level range as you was a great advantage.


    It could be said to be a system that made it easier to form a party to challenge the dungeon beyond the framework of the classroom.


    ¡¸The Chuuken match, over! With three victories in a row, the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» have emerged victorious.¡¹


    A referee from the tournament executive committee announced the winner.


    The central stage (Battlefield), surrounded by spectator seats, was divided into four stages.


    The inside of the field was injected with plenty of crystals, and there was no shadow of people on the¡ºWall of Prayer¡».


    On each of the four stages, a match between fellow F-ranked clubs was being held.


    A hand was stretched out toward the female player, who had had the dagger that was held in both hands flicked away and she herself fallen on her rear.


    ¡¸My bad. Can you stand?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­. That sure was amazing. I couldn¡¯t see it at all.¡¹


    The girl, who had been instantly defeated almost unilaterally right after the match began, was more of stunned than frustrated.


    It was said that the players with the class of Fighter, who boasted superior power and thick defense, and Thief, who used speed as a weapon, had advantages in a PVP battle.


    However, upon being shown the overwhelming difference in their speed, she ended up getting convinced of the level difference.


    ¡¸Good luck and win it through, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    The players lightly praised each other¡¯s good fight, but unbearable to hear booing were rising from the side of the winning team.


    ¡¸Here comes the slimy bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸Coward!¡¹


    ¡¸The smile on his face is so fake.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Say, why am I being cursed even I¡¯m the one winning?¡¹


    The tournament schedule was arranged to run for a week.


    The slots to scramble for would be 4 clubs for S rank, 12 clubs for A rank, and 48 clubs for B rank.


    The final tournament ¨C with the best 16 clubs, whose A rank had been set, competing for the S rank slot ¨C would be held on Saturday, while the tournament for the best 64 clubs, whose B rank had been set, would be held on Thursday and Friday.


    For the battles where the members who conquered the front lines of the dungeon engaged in supernatural matches, the spectator seats were crowded with numerous enrolled students.


    Of these 64 slots, the existing S and A ranked clubs were counted for the seed slots.


    If the clubs that had already been disbanded were to be counted, for the seed slots alone, 13 had already been determined, and the battle to determine the remaining 51 slots would be on Wednesday.


    The difference in privileges granted to the B-rank and C-rank clubs was huge, and for most of the clubs, the real battle could be said to have only just begun there.


    And then, Tuesday¡¯s tournament, in other words the match carried out at the moment, was a shake off battle between fellow F-rank clubs.


    Most of the F-rank clubs were new clubs formed by first year students.


    The outsiders who would come to watch the battles, which in a sense were laid back and peaceful, were few in number, and the comrades from the participating clubs were swinging from joy to sorrow.


    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s so amazing! I mean, it¡¯s a straight win.¡¹


    ¡¸Thankee, Mikan-chan-senpai. Compared to that, when it comes to you guys¡­.¡¹


    Three-minute time limit was imposed to the matches, which were carried out four at a time.


    In a match between first-year students who mostly had just had first step class change, not to mention the fact that they were not used to PVP battle, it was easy for them to run out of time.


    Even if the students were used to fighting against monsters in the dungeon, fighting against humans and being faced with killing intent brought about another kind of stress.


    ¡¸So boring. I want to trade blades with someone stronger¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan, calm down.¡¹


    ¡¸Himecchi is receiving bad influence from Touma, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I believe she¡¯s been like that from the beginning.¡¹


    The 87 clubs, which participated today as F rank clubs, would be cut down to 25 clubs through knockout matches.


    It varied depending on the number of badges they collected during the qualifying rounds, but most of them could advance to tomorrow¡¯s battle if they won two matches.


    Such clubs were mostly F-ranked clubs with second and third year students participating as their players.


    There were even cases they were clubs set up by students who had become free due to the disbandment of their clubs, or clubs created by top ranked clubs as sub-clubs.


    In the latter case in particular, there were also cases where powerful members of the club to which they originally belonged were temporarily transferred to the sub club to participate as player members.


    Double-registering players were not allowed, but even if they were second-string players, students who could belong to the top rank clubs were plenty high-level high-class themselves.


    ¡¸¡­ You must be kidding, oi.¡¹


    ¡¸Senpou match, over! The winner, the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡»!¡¹


    ¡¸So boring.¡¹


    At the feet of Saki, who returned her katana into the scabbard with a clink, a boy whose right arm was dropped from his shoulder was dripping with cold sweat, his face twitching.


    ¡¸Awright! You did well, Saki-chan. I¡¯ll follow suit too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, Otoha-senpai. I was wondering if they¡¯re just the right opponent to lose to, though?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oto-chan-senpai is a muscle brain like Touma-kun and Hime-chan, after all. Subtle act like that is impossible for her, right?¡¹


    Otoha, who was exchanging blows with her sword tip against that of her opponent that had become serious after dropping the Senpou match, seemed to be enjoying herself so much.


    ¡¸Like this, if Otoha-senpai were to win, even if I and Mai were to lose, Touma would take the stage huh¡­ It¡¯s no longer possible, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸Impossible it is.¡¹


    In the main round of the tournament, players who gave up without fighting or who blatantly cut corners would be subjected to a heavy penalty.


    This was because the academy authorized gambling (bookmaker) was being held.


    If any foul play in the outcome were to be discovered, in addition to both clubs getting disbanded, all club members would be subjected to a penalty.


    ¡¸Awright, Victory!¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai sure is in high spirits, huh. Well, I¡¯ll teach it into her body until she properly understands it tonight, so¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Haah¡­ It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Wrap it up by your turn okay, Seiichi. The guy who seems to be my partner, his eyes are so dirty, after all.¡¹


    Very easily, the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» secured their advancement to the second day of the main tournament.

 CH 52.1

    Imperial Wrath


    In addition to us the ¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡», there seems to be other clubs called the ¡ºValorous Ones (Braves)¡» and the ¡ºNo Figures (Nameless)¡» from the first year third group that are participating in the main competition.


    In the cases where first-years like us create a club, with the party that forms it serving as the base, in other words, it seems to be mostly a classroom-scale gathering.


    Based on what I¡¯ve eavesdropped from the chatter, both of them seem to have won their way through the tournament.


    I have a hunch that it¡¯s the boiling development of: let¡¯s meet at the final.


    ¡¸As if. At any rate, let¡¯s lose in the next match okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Objection.¡¹


    I¡¯d like to say that defeatists should be sent to Siberia.


    On Wednesday, the second day of the main tournament, the morning period is a class as usual.


    Displaying the tournament bracket on the tablet on the table, Seiichi taps on the screen.


    ¡¸If we win the next two matches, our B rank will be set in stone, and we¡¯ll advance to tomorrow¡¯s tournament, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me. I¡¯ll trample them all down.¡¹


    ¡¸No, open your ears dude. Our next match is against a B-ranked club called the ¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡». They are of the martial arts faction with rumors of being PKers, you see. At the very least, they should be used to PVP battle, right?¡¹


    PKers (Party Killers) should refer to those who commence attacks at you unilaterally in the dungeon.


    If it was in a game, you could just laugh it off, but in real life, it¡¯s a murder for pleasure that entails assault and offense.


    It¡¯s an act of a brute.


    Fortunately, our party has never encountered any PK in the dungeon, or rather, we have never even met another party.


    ¡¸I bet they¡¯ll normally come at us, with the intention of killing us.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    I see, as there¡¯s an absurd treatment means in the name of potions, it makes sense that it would escalate into a fight to the death as opposed to a match.


    After all, according to the rules of the main round of the tournament, it is not a foul play even if you cut off your opponent¡¯s head.


    What counts as a violation of the rules is ¡ºan attack that results in a serious loss of the flesh¡» as well as ¡ºdestruction of the head¡».


    The latter in particular is forbidden, and a heavy penalty will be incurred in case you violate it.


    Conversely, as long as it doesn¡¯t come to those two, even attacks that result in the death of the opponent are allowed.


    Normally, even if the flesh can be completely regenerated with potions, I think things like death from hemorrhagic shock are inescapable.


    Or, a pain that is too great may also cause a person to die of shock.


    Even if the flesh is restored to its original state, there¡¯s no meaning to it if the person is already dead.


    However, it seems that the ¡ºArena (Colosseum)¡» has a safety function in place that¡¯s different from that of Rashomon.


    How should I put it, it¡¯s sickening that the treatment of various things like death in this academy is so light.


    ¡¸Oh, that, you see¡­ If we are done in at the Arena (Colosseum), will we lose that?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that, since the Flower Group also tends to participate in the ¡ºMartial Arts Tournament¡», I do think it¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s no need to take the risk of giving it a try, right?¡¹


    Mai, who is resting her elbows on the desk and her profile on top of it, nods her head.


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want it to get hurt anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t we withdraw from the match?¡¹


    Seiichi nods his head in response to words of the seemingly anxious Shizuka.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, giving up before the fight is not allowed. Even if you¡¯re going to lose, you¡¯ve got to be properly knocked down, something like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh~. For a beautiful girl like me, I get the feeling that it¡¯s going to turn into a development like that of an erotic doujinshi, though?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Can you blow yourself up in the name of a magic control error?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! C¡¯mon, deny it. Huh, am I seriously in a chastity crisis?¡¹


    Based on what I saw during yesterday¡¯s matches, the referees would affirm the give up when the player has become unable to continue fighting.


    It appears that the spectators will also be increasing in number around today, so if you do a sloppy match, they will raise jeering at you, and even after the tournament is over, it seems that you will receive enmity from the other clubs.


    ¡¸¡­ Smashing them with a full power explosive magic, in a way that will get myself caught up in it too¡­¡¹


    Mai is mumbling and murmuring defeatist remarks, but if she handles it poorly, I get the feeling that she¡¯ll blow her opponent to smithereens.


    ¡¸I¡¯m a little worried about Otoha-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸I believe we¡¯ve most likely made her get it.¡¹


    She seemed to have gone quite ahe last night, but I¡¯m worried whether she really gets it or not.


    Shizuka-san whispering in her ear and brainwashing her was a total dystopia.


    ¡¸As for Himecchi¡­ She¡¯s a fully automatic killing machine, so I guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡¹


    Shizuka averts her gaze, but I think it¡¯s impossible for me too.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    What was hung at the waist was the ¡ºWater Tiger King Katana¡» in its glassy black sheath, and what was put on the body was the ¡ºSaber-tooth King Tiger (Panther Tiger)¡».


    There was brilliance in the frigid bearing.


    For the tournament venues of the main round¡¯s third day, the arena stage was turned to three parts.


    Speaking of the coordination of the stage settings, by activating the functions of the ¡ºTartaros Arena (Colosseum)¡», it could be freely reorganized.


    On the spectator seats, which were in circular staircase style, there were the presences of those who were there to jeer, to kill time, and even scout personnel from top ranked clubs.


    ¡¸They seem to be underestimating us quite a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Danna-sama¡­.¡¹


    On the opposite side of the ¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Order)¡», who were waiting on the stage wing, there were the figures of the ¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡».


    For them, it was a throwaway match that wouldn¡¯t even amount to a battle.


    For a current B-ranked club to be faced with F-ranked first year students, such was the natural perception.


    The difference in level, which was the absolute standard value of ability.


    The unchanging difference regardless of whether they were of the vanguard class, rearguard class, or non-combat class was in the total amount of SP.


    It was the shield that protected the flesh as well as the foundation that broke down the opponent¡¯s SP defense.


    In the academy, what so-called a full-fledged dungeon conqueror referred to those who had reached the third step class change.


    If it was converted into cumulative level, it was 60.


    And then, the handful who reached the fourth step class change were called the elite.


    It was said that there was a wall before the cumulative level of 100 which was required to reach it.


    With the exception of those who had broken through and obtained a fourth step class, even the ace members of the A rank clubs were mostly in the level range of around 80.


    Once one reached that step, a slight difference in level could be a measurement error.


    If the level difference was as much as a double score, originally it wouldn¡¯t even amount to a battle.


    Taishou: Touma (Raijin, Level 3), Cumulative£ª£ª£ª


    Fukushou: Mai (Sorcery User, Level 27) Cumulative 57


    Chuuken: Seiichi (Ninja, Level 26) Cumulative 56


    Jihou: Otoha (Knight, Level 22) Cumulative 52


    Senpou: Saki (Sword Master, Level 28) Cumulative 58


    ¡¸The case of Oto-chan-senpai being the one with the lowest level.¡¹


    ¡¸If we had a bit more time, we would¡¯ve been able to have another class change, huh.¡¹


    Mai was peeking at the memo in Seiichi¡¯s hand, where the information from Interface was written down, from behind him.


    ¡¸Can you see the other party¡¯s information even from here?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, no problem.¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. Touma-kun¡¯s that, it¡¯s really convenient, isn¡¯t it? I suppose I can¡¯t see a thing at such a distance.¡¹


    The Senpou opponent listed on the player register was a ¡ºGladiator¡», a third step class of Fighter branching.


    It was a standard vanguard class that could be said to be a legitimate evolution of Fighter, and it had no special skills it was excellent at, but neither did it have weak points.


    He was a level 5 ¡ºGladiator¡», and even though he had just had the class change, he still surpassed Saki in terms of cumulative level with 65.


    ¡¸But given things, I guess Saki-chan would end up normally winning, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I know right~.¡¹


    In the waiting areas for the clubs that were waiting for their match, only regular players and reserves were allowed to enter.


    Shizuka and the other members of the club were watching from the spectator seats.


    ¡¸Hmm. This feeling before a match, it feels great, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s like¡­ You know, your blood run cold, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai¡­ You properly get it, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I get it okay. So, so please don¡¯t tattle to Shizuka-chan about it.¡¹

 CH 52.2

    As the preceding match was concluded, ¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡» and ¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» were called to the stage.


    The player members waiting on stage were in the style of armed to the teeth.


    It was equipment adjusted more toward PVP battles than for when challenging the dungeon.


    The ¡ºGladiator¡» who could wield all sorts of equipment would come at their opponent leveraging this advantage.


    ¡¸Wearing such solid full armor, LOL.¡¹


    ¡¸A style for anti-samurai it is. I guess he¡¯s planning to use the physical armor to block her critical slash, and aim for a weapon break should the chance arise. For a rotten bunch who look down us, them coming at us after arranging proper countermeasure spells that they¡¯re used to it.¡¹


    Although Japanese swords were often evaluated to be unbreakable, unbending and were able to cut well, as expected as a weapon, they fell under the category of fragile.


    It was not designed for the use of clashing against other weapons or destroying armor.


    It was difficult to handle, and if the blade line was misaligned, it would easily bend, and if it was unable to cut through, it would break and chip.


    The same was true even if they were imbued with mind-sensitive ores and magical energy that did not exist in the present realm.


    A Katana was a weapon that simply specialized, to the point of stupidity, in the function of cutting.


    It worked wonders against the invisible SP armor that dungeon monsters and class changers were clad in.


    It was easy to generate a ¡ºCritical Attack¡», an attack that penetrated the SP armor.


    The style was not to ¡ºdestroy¡» the armor, but to ¡ºpenetrate¡» it by concentrating the point of force.


    Also, she¡¯d even obtain an out of standard (Irregular) class which allowed her to obtain skills that on the contrary specialized in destroying SP armor.


    In the dungeon, the standing of the Samurai class would be that of a superior killer that could cut through SP armor, but it was also recognized as a speed attacker that was not good against solid, heavily armored opponents.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s begin the ¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡» Versus the ¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» match. Senpous, please enter the stage.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸If you¡¯re a real powerhouse, your body should¡¯ve reacted even if you let guard down.¡¹


    Saki, who leaves the stage leaving those words behind with an unusually crisp look on her face, ended up sending her opponent¡¯s head flying with her opening Iai slash.


    It¡¯s oh so not exciting.


    Well, Saki going awawa being so cute was a sight for sore eyes.


    Speaking of her opponent, who had turned into a gore-personified, the rescue personnel has speedily retrieved his rolling head, connected it to his torso, and quickly restored it to how it used to be with a potion.


    Rather than splatter or horror, it feels like I am watching a gag manga.


    It¡¯s just that, the blood spray had spurted grandly, so I think those who are not good with it are not good with it.


    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s my turn¡­. I¡¯m sorry, but it looks like I won¡¯t be able to pull my punch. Even so, I probably won¡¯t be able to win, though.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is in serious battle mode and clad in her heavy armor, comes up on stage with the Maken ¡ºFake Heavy Armor Piercer (Overlay Estoc)¡» in her hand.


    The shield in her hand is not the large size one used in the dungeon, but an easy-to-handle buckler.


    The other one coming up on stage, clicking his tongue and looking irritated, is a level 22 ¡ºStalker¡», a powerhouse of superior Thief branching.


    His cumulative level of 82 is the second highest number amongst the opposing club.


    And then, it¡¯s not limited to that number alone, as he¡¯s also giving off a scary air.


    ¡¸Geez, you small fries are so annoying. Just go and die already.¡¹


    In his hands, hanging languidly and carelessly, he is holding two Maken.


    ¡ºBurning Yamagatana (Burn Machete)¡» and something that¡¯s probably been arranged for anti-knight battle, ¡ºPointed Sword of Penetration (Penetrate Stiletto)¡».


    Other than those two, he¡¯s also carrying a number of other concealed Maken such ¡ºPoison Dagger¡».


    Being able to arrange an array of magic items like that seems to also be deemed as the ability of the person in question.


    ¡¸Juhou match, begins!¡¹


    The referee on the stage calls out the beginning of the match.


    Taking your position during this start is very important.


    Half of the stage is set for your own ground, and you can start from any position within your own ground.


    If you¡¯re of a vanguard class, go to the front, and if you¡¯re of a rear-guard class such as Arts User, taking as much distance as possible will give you an advantage.


    Incidentally, Saki¡¯s opening splash was done through closing about five meters distance in a single step.


    ¡¸Huh? You aren¡¯t summoning your cavalry beast? ¡­ Rather, you can¡¯t summon it, huh. You really a small fry, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut it. That¡¯s none of your business!¡¹


    Easily provoked, Otoha-senpai points the tip of her sword and charges in.


    The basic archetypal combat classes, ¡ºFighter¡», ¡ºThief¡», and ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡», are said to have a three-way deadlock affinity.


    The ¡ºFighter¡», with their solid defense power and skills, are able to suppress the attack of ¡ºThief¡», who are fast but light, but they have difficulty to take on the long-distance attacks of the ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» who are keeping some distance away.


    ¡ºThief¡» are able to use their speed and number of moves to suppress the ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡», whose attacks are one tempo slower due to the control of magic, but they lack the decisive blow to take on the heavily armored ¡ºFighter¡».


    ¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» have firepower that is able to suppress ¡ºFighter¡», altogether with their defense, with their outrange attacks, but they will not be able to deal with ¡ºThief¡», who specialize in speed, if they were to sneak into the cross-range.


    However, these are ultimately no more than affinities.


    I guess you¡¯re able to do cover up as much as you want with your strategy, ability, skills and magic items.


    I think the reason why Otoha-senpai abandoned the standard tactics and charged in was not because she fell for the provocation, but because her intuition told her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win if she went on the receiving end.


    ¡¸Kuh, ugh.¡¹


    ¡¸So slow¡­. You¡¯re a fly, huh.¡¹


    I can see skills that seem to be self-buffs such as ¡ºFalse Shadow (Mirage Hollow)¡», ¡ºShadow Walk¡», ¡ºRapid Step¡» in the ¨‹ of the opponent¡¯s Interface.


    Due to the overwhelming difference in speed, Otoha-senpai is toyed with, with her attack unable to even graze him.


    ¡¸Here. One more shot, ¡ºTake it¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh, aah!¡¹


    Nimbly evading the mowing down blade, the ¡ºPointed Sword of Penetration (Penetrate Stiletto)¡», which has been awakened and shrouded with faint aura, is buried in Otoha-senpai¡¯s flank.


    The composite armor, made of layers of monster carapace, has been easily penetrated.


    I heard it was an armor that was designed in pursuit of lightweightness and ease of movement, but the face color of the creators of this armor, Mikan-senpai and the others, turn pale.


    When the pointed sword, which is stabbed up to the base of the guard, is pulled out, red drops are flowing underneath Otoha-senpai¡¯s feet.


    The holes in the body of the armor are three in number.


    Due to the stab wounds, which reached her organs, Otoha-senpai¡¯s movements have visibly gotten duller.


    Deliberately avoiding the vitals, as that would render her unable to fight, he¡¯s torturing her to death.


    ¡¸¡­ Hey, isn¡¯t that too much?¡¹


    With her face changing in color, Mai seems to be more of frightened than angry.


    True enough, if you use potions, you can heal damage to the flesh.


    However, is there really a need for inflicting unnecessary pain and torment?


    Somewhere in my cold head, I affirm that it¡¯s tactically a yes.


    It¡¯s an act of intimidation to overpower and dispirit the enemy.


    It¡¯s a demonstration of: If you oppose us, we¡¯ll make you go through a bitter experience.


    ¡¸Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­. The opposing club is too much of a scumbag. If we let them look down on us as is, they¡¯ll probably haunt us for years to come. Let¡¯s kill them.¡¹


    I think that¡¯s the right decision.


    Once you concede to those kinds of people, they will suck on you for eternity.


    There¡¯s a need to hit them hard, even if they are superior, and make them think it is not worth their while to meddle with you.


    ¡¸You¡¯re still standing up, huh. Do you like being pierced by me that much?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut, it¡­ You, weeny.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai ¨C her face, which has gone beyond blue to white, is crooked ¨C provokes him.


    ¡¸Kakaka. I don¡¯t hate lively women. C¡¯mon, shake your waist and invite me. I¡¯ll be sure to shower you with a lot of love later. ¡¹


    ¡¸Skinned weeny is uncalled¡­ for!¡¹


    The ¡ºShield Bash¡» using her sword as a decoy is Otoha-senpai¡¯s last attack.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

 CH 52.3

    ¡¸D, d, d, damn it all. I, I¡¯ll m, make her k, know her p, place. Ha, ha, ha.¡¹


    The boy whose head had been chopped off by Saki in the Senpou match was floating a vulgar smile as he repeatedly stroked his neck.


    The regeneration of the flesh with potions would restore it to a healthy state, even if it suffered from a fatal damage.


    Even if the neck was cut off, the bones, blood vessels, nerves, and cells would be reconnected to as they were originally, and stuff like the hematopoietic function would even be covered.


    ¡¸Head chopper, so lame.¡¹


    ¡¸You were too careless, weren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸S, s, shut up, damn it. I, I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹


    However, due to the disorder of the severed nerve pulses and the symptoms of shock, there were also cases where some side effects were left behind in the body right after receiving a fatal wound.


    Temporary paralysis and stuttering were the remnants of the damage.


    On stage, the provision captain was literally kicking the corpse of the female knight who had collapsed after being stabbed in the heart.


    The desperation of the opposing club as they appealed to the judges for the conclusion of the match was laughable.


    ¡¸D, d, damn it, that bitch, I¡¯m going to fuck her up, beat her up, and make her beg for her life while she pisses h, herself.¡¹


    He murmured curses at Saki, who was glaring at the stage with scary eyes.


    ¡¸Quite the line-up of nice women they¡¯ve got there. Let¡¯s play with them once the match is over.¡¹


    ¡¸Should we have the club members keep an eye on them so they can¡¯t escape?¡¹


    ¡¸That female knight is my toy¡­. She¡¯s got one nice kick ass. I ended up having a boner.¡¹


    The crotch of the ¡ºStalker¡» who sloppily licked his lips was on the high.


    The Chuuken player, whose tension was ever-sinking given that he was up against a male opponent, headed to the stage and gave instructions to the club members who were having too much free time in their hands in the spectator seats.


    ¡¸This is, a little¡­ not good.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    The Vice-President of the ¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡» was in possession of a rare class of ¡ºDiviner (Astrology)¡» that was unusual even among the ¡ºOfficer¡» branching.


    The reason why he, who specialized in backhanded tactics and was bad at head-on battle, was included as players, albeit as a reserve, was for the purpose of gathering information of the opponents.


    He shared the data he had appraised with the other class he had acquired, ¡ºAssessor¡», with the Club President, who was half asleep and yawning.


    Incidentally, some people confused the two, but the Officer-type ¡ºAssessor¡» specialized in appraising people and monsters, while the Craftsman-type ¡ºAppraiser (Authenticator)¡» excelled at appraising items and fields.


    Though, skills that were common to the two were also a lot number, and in dungeon conquest, ¡ºAssessor¡» was more favored as they boasted better utility.


    ¡¸Oh, he turns out to be a Ninja huh. This level is pretty impressive for a first year boy.¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t match the club¡¯s official data at all, right?¡¹


    He let out a sigh at the Club President, who on the contrary seemed to be impressed as he looked at the stage.


    ¡¸That idiot, he¡¯s being overly negligent. His power may be superior, but being complacent is¡­ Aah. Well, it will lead to this.¡¹


    Getting kept in check by the ¡ºDoppelganger¡» that charged into him head-on, he had his head ripped off by the main body that had taken his back.


    With a thud, the head getting tossed toward this side¡¯s position was a simple declaration of intent that they would get back at those who got them.


    ¡¸Oh. It¡¯s making my heartstrings tingling. I bet he¡¯s pretty popular¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Please keep your sickness in moderation.¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance to his team members who were stirred up and losing their temper, he played with the cards in his hand.


    It was not a monster card, but the embodiment of the skill of the ¡ºDiviner¡», the ¡ºFable of Fate (Allegory Tarot)¡».


    He could obtain information pertaining to the future as an allegorical image with high probability.


    The precision was low, but it was deemed useful as a versatile means of acquiring information.


    And then, the ability to alter the allegory of the future chosen from the 22 Major Arcana was the original effect of the skill.


    It was not a direct power, but only in the form of meager coincidences, but it exhibited its effect in the form of luck and bad luck, as well as small buffs and debuffs.


    The one coming up on stage as the Fukushou of the opposing club was a female student.


    Clad in light-armored style and holding no weapons, she was probably of the rear guard class.


    When he tried to appraise the petite girl, he found that she was not even a combat class, but a craftsman-type ¡ºBlacksmith¡».


    There was no longer any need to divine, but he pulled out a card from the deck.


    Upright ¡ºReaper (Death)¡», the symbol of ill omen.


    He was startled by the unexpected negative image, but he had absolute confidence in his skills.


    Putting his finger on the card, he turned it over.


    Reversed ¡ºReaper (Death)¡», the sign of rebirth.


    A meager alteration of fate was the ability of the ¡ºFable of Fate (Allegory Tarot)¡».


    Each of the Major Arcana of the Tarot cards had an allegorical image depicted on it.


    Depending on the direction of the card, whether it was upward or reversed, the meaning read from the allegory of the card varied.


    There were also cases where the small interferences, which were abstract and could be interpreted in any way, would sometimes twist fate fatally.


    That was, just a small malice.


    With a loud and dull thud, the opposing team¡¯s Fukushou was sent flying.


    He was considered a moderate among the ¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡», but he had no interest in meddling with the interests and preferences of the other club members.


    Even if the sadistic club member got a little violent, it was better than being looked down on by the opponents.


    *Thud, thud* Even as the sound of beating continued on, scream alone couldn¡¯t be heard.


    The other clubs in the surroundings also seemed to be taken aback by the tragedy on stage, but for them who were shrouded in infamy from the start, it was no skin off their back.


    In fact, it was a boost in their prestige.


    The Fukushou, who had tried to kick his opponent who had fallen and was now motionless, had been subjected to a referee stop by the referee.


    He was a guy who snapped easily when blood got to his head, but he wasn¡¯t so much of a fool to lose by foul play.


    She would be back to normal with a bottle of potion anyway.


    ¡¸Alright. You guys, make sure you catch them without letting even a single one escape, okay. Once we get back, it¡¯s a rape fest time.¡¹


    Hearing the words of the Club President, who was holding a greatsword that exceeded his height, the club members were getting excited.


    There was no need to gloss things over at this point, but he let out a sigh, wishing they could pay a bit more attention to public gazes.


    ¡ºEvil Oni (Lunatic)¡», a third step rare class of the Fighter branching, had the disadvantage of ceasing to be able to distinguish between friend and foe if they fully unleashed their power.


    However, this outrageous power exhibited unparalleled prowess in close-quarter combat.


    That was, when it came to a one-on-one battle, their Club President had never lost to anyone.


    The score of the match was a close two to two, but none of the club members had any doubt in their Club President¡¯s victory.


    Even if the Taishou of the opposing team ¨C who had slowly stepped up to the stage while making something creak and crack, and was languidly stretching his limbs ¨C was displaying an error of unable to appraise.


    Even if the card that had popped out of his hand on its own accord was spinning around and darkening more than anything he had ever seen before on its own accord.


    Even if cold sweat was unknowingly gushing out throughout the body.


    ¡ºTower¡», the house of God, the calamity of Babel.


    Upright position = collapse, tragedy, misery, ruin, destruction, trodden tail


    Reversed position = tension, misfortune, catastrophe, regret, disgrace


    The sole allegory of the 22 Major Arcana in which all visions were negative.

 CH 53.1

    Crush them!


    Of the ornamental gates leading from the stage of the Arena (Colosseum), a number of them was connected to a restricted zone underneath the spectator seats.


    It was by no means a dangerous zone, as there were merely corridors with no particular way of use, turning them into a dead space.


    From the corridor that, due to it being a remnant of a raid ruin, was dimly lit even without electric lights, one could peer into the stage through the gaps of the closed gates.


    Facing the faintly lit wall, the boy who had his hands placed on it let out a sigh, before then moving away.


    ¡¸Getting instantly killed is truly not a laughing matter duh.¡¹


    ¡¸That guy, he just had a class change and was so full of himself, after all. To participate in PVP battle before even getting used to the class, he really is too much of a fool, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Done with his business, he peered into the gaps as he wiped his penis with a tissue.


    The role of theirs, the flying column of¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡», was not to offer support, but to scour for prey that appeared in the interclub tournament.


    Another club member, unfastening the belt of his pants and pulling them down to his knees, moved behind the pastime tool, which leaned against the wall with the buttocks stuck out.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    Honami¡¯s black hair swayed in response to the penis that was vigorously inserted into her buttocks from behind.


    Her body, which had been put in use all the time as killing time butthole personnel ever since she was called and brought to this place during the lunch break period, was completely on the high.


    The club members, whose vigor was unnecessarily boiling in the pseudo-dungeon environment, continued to gang-rape Honami¡¯s genitals endlessly without pause, with the ease like that of taking a leak.


    Having her vaginal cavity used as they please, she had sperm poured into her womb as if it was only a matter of course.


    As she was being offhandedly used around by all club members, Honami was overwhelmed by the difference in levels and being forced to submit to the habits as females, while still in a state where she had no fixed master yet.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Haa.¡¹


    As the meat rod, which still warped up even after ejaculating, was pulled out with a pop from between her legs, the sticky lump of the amount that had been let out inside was spit out from the depths of her hole.


    Every inch of both of her womb, which was swollen and completely conception ready, and her vagina, which was soft and well-kneaded, was filled with sperm.


    Having the flesh of her butt tabs grabbed and spread open, the just ejaculating penis was readily put back in.


    ¡¸Oh. We got words from the vice prez, guys. He told us to secure the opposing team.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I knew it. He was all pissed when he got chopped in the neck, after all. Ah, what a waste. That samurai girl was pretty cute, you know. I bet she¡¯s going to get ripped to shreds. So pitiable~.¡¹


    The boy who was devouring Honami¡¯s buttocks greedily was squeezing her breasts as if to hold them up.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave them alone until they make a move.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, can¡¯t we just go after one of them?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahi¡­iii.¡¹


    A moan escaped from the base of the ornamental gate, which allowed them to look into the stage.


    The one used as the penis stroking tool for the boy playing the role of a lookout was Riru, who was naked and tied up.


    Unlike Honami, who was used as a shared venting woman for killing time, she had been stuffed all the time by the club members who were attempting to enslave her fine vessel.


    As she had had her buttocks stuck onto by several club members who were entertaining the same thought, her master was not fixed yet, the same as Honami.


    It was just that, as she was made to undergo a baptism while being stuffed with three shots, the pulled flesh increased the depth of orgasm.


    Riru, who was leaking sticky cloudy mucus from the coupling tool that was appearing and disappearing in the valley between her buttocks, was simply drowning in the carnal desire that was being granted to her.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Say, say, you guys¡­¡¹


    A girl holding a large paper bucket in her small body tilted her head in the spectator seats.


    Even while she was talking, she stuck her hand into the bucket and dexterously scooped out popcorn with her clawed paw.


    The one chewing with her big mouth wide open was an adorable wolf Kigurumi.


    ¡¸Say, say, why are you in so much pain even though you didn¡¯t do anything?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve been, so noisy¡­. Since a while now.¡¹


    In the middle of the spectator seats, in the booth where the members of the¡ºOrders of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» had gathered, an uncontrollable moan escaped.


    Even as they were hanging their heads in their seats, holding their cheeks and stomachs and shedding tears, they were tightly clenching their teeth and holding something back.


    The sight of ten girls all suffering in the same way was bizarre no matter how you looked at it.


    Shizuka, Miharu and Natsumi were desperately moving about, treating everyone with their skills, which could barely be activated even in the spectator seats.


    ¡¸Hmm, ah, I get it. Are you sharing that girl¡¯s damage? I wonder if even the HP is turned into a shared pool. That¡¯s one weird skill.¡¹


    Looking down at Mikan who had ceased to move on the stage, the wolf Kigurumi raised the bucket and poured the contents into her wide open mouth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s weird. That¡¯s so weird. Such a thing is too risky, so there¡¯s no point in it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Outsiders, who know nothing, like you, should stop, saying whatever you want¡­ It does have, a point, alright.¡¹


    As if to persuade herself, Kurumi asserted to the Nuigurumi(stuffed toy) girl, who had been loitering around the position overlooking the stage.


    ¡¸If we can, take some of the pain, we¡¯ve been pushing onto Mikan alone up until now, even if it¡¯s just a small part of it, it does have¡­. A point, alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Well, I don¡¯t really care, though. More importantly¡­. Oh. Oh, he¡¯s finally coming out.¡¹


    Swallowing the popcorn in one gulp and crushing the bucket to bits, the Nuigurumi girl leaned over the guardrail and raised her voice in high spirits.


    ¡¸Wow, wow, amazing. He¡¯s totally angry. The air is rattling. That boy, Wrath, I suppose? As expected he is one of us.¡¹


    The tail that sprouted from her fluffy buttocks was wagging about.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Perhaps the outcome would have been different if she had succeeded in summoning the¡ºArmed Golem¡» at the start.


    At the very least, if she were clad in Goliath that could serve as both armor and weapon, it could have turned into a battle.


    ¡¸¡­ E, ehehe. I¡¯m sorry, I lost.¡¹


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai!¡¹


    It was Mai, the original Fukushou, who was the first to run up to Mikan as she returned to the stage wings.


    There was no injury in both of her uniform, which was stained with a reddish-black stain, and her face, which had reddish-black remains left on it.


    A beating without the use of a weapon.


    Even her swollen face, thanks to the effects of the potion that had been administered, was back to normal.


    It was just that, it gave rise to shock symptoms and a sense of pain that was left behind in the nerves.


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m sorry. Mikan, senpai¡­ My, my legs went cold, so in my place, Mikan-senpai, you¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸E, ehehe. It¡¯s, alright. Mai-chan. I¡¯m used, to this kind of thing, after all.¡¹


    As the slumped down Mikan feebly assumed a guts pose, Mai covered her mouth and burst into tears.


    ¡¸Moverover, you know? I may not look like it, but I¡¯m still your senior, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ You sure did great, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    Kneeling at her feet, Rinko gently wiped Mikan¡¯s face with the towel in her hand.


    Mikan sported a smile she had forced herself to put up, but she was stunned as she took a glimpse at Rinko¡¯s face, which sported blue-black bruises.


    ¡¸B, but why, for sure, I should have, deactivated, the¡ºGuild¡»¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Why, I wonder. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ But this way is fine. We finally got to choose the right path as opposed of running away, I suppose.¡¹


    Rinko, with a tearful smile on her face, hugged Mikan tightly.


    On the stage, the opponent who had received a stern warning from the referee left the stage with a click of his tongue, and the club president of the¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡», the Taishou, came up to the stage.


    The call from the referee was calling out for the club president of the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡».


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun.¡¹


    Clad in the unassuming dull-colored¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡», Touma got down to his knees and gently stroked Mikan¡¯s head with a gentle hand.


    ¡¸You, did well.¡¹


    ¡¸A¡­ Awawa. Back to you, good luck, Touma-kun!¡¹


    The repeated calls from the referee seemed to be imbued with faint sympathy.


    Even if it was a match where the outcome was obvious, according to the rules, giving up before the start of the match was not allowed.


    Even if it was a public execution.


    The kind eyes that had been turned toward Mikan were turned back toward the stage.


    Taking a deep breath, Touma stepped forward.


    Small fissures ran under his creaking and cracking feet.


    ¡¸Touma.¡¹


    Seiichi, who was holding the shoulders of the convulsively sobbing Mai, exchanged glances with Touma, who was even more devoid of emotion than usual.


    Looking at the score, it was two to two, a good time for losing.


    At the very least, no one would have to suffer pain in the interclub tournament anymore.


    Standing out was out of the question.


    Even though the opponent was the president of a former B-ranked Club, he was a man of valor who was at the forefront of conquering the deepest stratums of the dungeon.


    ¡¸¡ªGo ahead and crush him.¡¹


    His thumb was sticking up in his outstretched fist.

 CH 53.2

    ¡¸Yawn~¡­ The gall to make me wait. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get started at once.¡¹


    There is something I¡¯ve been pondering about.


    That is, a battle ought to be fair.


    ¡¸Oh. To come right in the front, quite the courageous one, aren¡¯t we? If you¡¯re going to get done in anyway, you¡¯d like to get killed right away, right?¡¹


    My class in the name of¡ºRaijin¡», even now, I still don¡¯t know what kind of class it is, but¡­.


    At the very least, I¡¯ve never seen any other class that, in addition to SP, has the status of GP.


    So, if I want to have a fair fight, I ought to fight with my GP sealed off.


    ¡¸As you wish, I¡¯ll cut you in half¡­.. Don¡¯t worry, though. We¡¯ll be sure to train all of your women, okay. Well, once we get tired of them, we¡¯ll give them back, so be sure to watch while stroking yourself or something.¡¹


    I used to entertain such lukewarm thoughts.


    What an idiot I was.


    Along with the referee¡¯s call for the start of the match, the greatsword carried by the¡ºEvil Oni (Lunatic)¡» is swung, letting out a roar.


    It is a slash from the top right to the bottom left, one that could cut me in half, just as he previously stated.


    I¡¯m being underestimated too much.


    As I raise my right arm and flick it with the back of my hand, it bounces off with a clunk.


    Talk about, light.


    ¡¸! You bastard!¡¹


    I carelessly repel the light greatsword that is swung thoughtlessly.


    Compared to Mikan-senpai¡¯s resolve, it¡¯s light as shit and pointless.


    As I take a step forward, the stage beneath my feet cracks like a spider¡¯s web.


    Holding out both hands and calling him to come at me, I walk up to the shitty Taishou.


    Do be at ease.


    Even if you show such a frightened look on your face, I¡¯ll be sure to get you.


    Even if you show such an Oni-like look on your face and bare your teeth, the depths of your eyes are frightened.


    The strike of the Maken, whose sound alone is valiant and is repelled with a boom, doesn¡¯t even shake the hand armor.


    The¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» that is making my bones creak is absorbing my power, dully glowing and increasing in weight.


    E=mc (square)


    Energy is proportional to mass and speed.


    You are totally lacking in weight, speed, resolve, and everything else.


    ¡¸Gugaaaagaaaa!!!¡¹


    I slowly corner my opponent, who is backing away and swinging his greatsword around like a madman.


    The attack ¨C which is akin to a stick that¡¯s swung around by a child throwing a tantrum, giving rise to reddish-black aura, making his hair stand and swelling up his muscles ¨C is overly light.


    The opponent, who is simply swinging his sword around in a frenzy, is inching closer to the barrier that separates the inside from the outside of the stage.


    My mouth loosens up as the members of the opposing team are stunned with their mouth opened, simply looking up at us.


    ¡¸Just you wait.¡¹


    Once I¡¯ve crushed this pathetic flaring-up brat, it¡¯ll be your turn next.


    ¡¸Agaaagii!!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Be quiet.¡¹


    Grabbing the wrist of the hand that is holding the sword, I make it go crack.


    In comparison to Mikan-senpai who showed endurance in holding herself back from letting out a single word or even a moan, the pathetic shitty bug-like cry is repulsing.


    Crushing both of his arms, I grab his face and lift him into the air.


    I swing my fist, which is giving rise to a creaking sound that I don¡¯t know what it is, grandly at the guy, who is blowing bubbles with his eyes rolling white.


    The first one is a payback for Otoha-senpai, the rest is for Mikan-senpai.


    And then, equal punishment for all of them!


    ¡¸Alright. Stop, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!¡¹


    The stage wing of the opposing team.


    As I give a sidelong glance at the boys who are falling on their backsides and pissing their pants, some cute wolf-girl is buzzing and waving her hands.


    ¡¸Are you going out of control (overload)? If you get them as is, they won¡¯t come back to life, you know? You¡¯ll be locked up in a punishment cell and let to suffer from hunger, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a pain for a pain.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh-oh, somehow you¡¯re something like those of the Lex bunch. Well, whatever. When you¡¯re going out of control and losing yourself, it¡¯s a good idea to rely on your friends, you know? There, there, do look behind you.¡¹


    As I follow her fluttering cute gesture and look back, I see Seiichi and the others crossing their arms to make an X mark with a desperate look on their face.


    I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like water is going to sprinkle down on me from above.


    I wonder if it is because of that image.


    I get the feeling as if my burning violent emotion has suddenly calmed down.


    It seems that, ¡ª I¡¯ve gone and chosen the wrong path.


    ¡¸That¡¯s as far as you go¡­ Haa, what a surprise. I never thought I¡¯d be in charge of an over irregular.¡¹


    The referee, who lets out a sigh and is seemingly relieved, calls for rescue personnel.


    ¡¸Now then, winning through even if you have to receive a penalty for making a pursuit after the end-of-match call? Or being eliminated instead of receiving the penalty, which one would you prefer?¡¹


    With the referee¡¯s discretion, it seems that they¡¯re offering us kindliness.


    Our answer is a no-brainer.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll take the elimination.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. You made the right decision¡­.. Taishou match, over! The winner is the¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡», and the¡ºOrder of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders)¡» are eliminated!¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The huge sword that was being swung around was akin to a tornado that was giving rise to a storm.


    The sword attack raised a roar as it was swung with all his might to the left, right and downward.


    The huge, rugged, single-edged greatsword boasted a shape that of a machete that was increased in size to be longer, wider and thicker.


    With its balance as a weapon deviating from the norm, it was a lump of iron for the purpose of none other than chopping.


    The name of the sword was¡ºDull Meat Cleaver (Massive Butcher Blade)¡».


    It was a worthy spoils for the¡ºEvil Oni (Lunatic)¡», who used the overwhelming power produced by their madness as a weapon.


    *Clank, clank, clank* The heavy strike unleashed from both right and left was being flicked like a twig.


    In the midst of the storm of violence, the clashing metals and magical energies were giving off sparks.


    Both arms, which were poised empty-handed, tore the air fluidly, like the ones in a karate demonstration.


    Each time he took a step, and then another step forward with flat feet, the raging¡ºEvil Oni (Lunatic)¡» stepped back.


    The space in which destruction and violence were raging was being devoured.


    The tip of the sword, which seemed to be blown away just by coming into contact with them, was all struck down by the hand swords.


    When the palm heel that was swiftly thrust out landed on the Oni¡¯s chest, with that much alone, the sound of the bones twisting and cracking could be heard even from the outside of the stage.


    Even if the sense of pain had been disabled with the skill of¡ºEvil Oni (Lunatic)¡», the damage that destroyed his flesh still caused him to vomit blood.


    The sparse spectator seats were also abuzz, getting excited at the unexpected turn of events.


    The greatsword, which made the air groan as it was swung around, was growing into an even heavier strike, ignoring the damage to his flesh.


    The figure of him raising a war cry, making his hair stand on end, and gushing out tangible aura from his large body was like that of a real Oni.


    However, the storm was also like a blowing gentle breeze, brushing off twigs of bushes.


    The clanking exchange of blows that gave off sparks were turning into a cracking echo that struck the eardrums.


    Advancing with a seemingly careless and unprotected step, crackling white snake-like electrical discharges were twining around both of the arms.


    *Boom* The Evil Oni, having the armor crushed to bits and was blown away in the shape of¡º¤¯¡», come into contact with the field barrier.


    The electrical discharges crackled and ran through the boundary of the barrier, either due to the effect of the repulsive force of the field or due to something else.


    Letting go of the greatsword as the large body floated due to the fist that was once again struck into the stomach, the Evil Oni had both of his arms crushed.


    The blows ¨C which warped the field itself, one that sandwiched the flesh ¨C echoed even to the outside of the stage like roaring thunder.


    Wielding tyranny with the expression of rage, the mouth twisted as if he was in joy.


    ¡¸Amazing.¡¹


    What overwhelmed violence was even more violence.


    Crush the violence that was unreasonably imposed onto you with a violence on the level of unreasonableness, so was eloquently stated.


    So jealous.


    So he yearned from the bottom of his heart.


    He was jealous, frustrated, envious.


    If he had that kind of power, he wouldn¡¯t feel such a miserable feeling.


    ¡¸Amazing.¡¹


    Amazingly, enviable.


    ¡¸Aah.¡¹


    Aah, aah, talk about, enviable.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Everyone, good work with the interclub tournament~.¡¹


    Raising her glass, Mikan-senpai takes the lead for a toast.


    Reserving the dining hall of Asagi-sou after the evening meal period is over, it¡¯s time for a closing party for the Orders of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders).


    The schedule for the main tournament is not concluded yet, but for us the battle is already over.


    In the end, we settled for a C rank, but quite the fair result, isn¡¯t it?


    Everyone did a great job.


    ¡¸Good work to you too, Touma-san.¡¹


    Shizuka pours me a glass of bubbly grape juice, made by Rinko-senpai.


    The hors d¡¯oeuvres and sweets laid out on the table were prepared by Kurumi-senpai and Meiron-senpai.


    Through habitually helping them out or something, the two of them have gotten close with the aunties who cook the food for us every day.


    It seems that we got permission to use leftovers and ingredients from the refrigerator, so quite the home party feast has been laid out.

 CH 53.3

    ¡¸Good work to you too, Saki-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸You were so cool.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. But¡­ Those lowlifes should have been cut into smaller pieces.¡¹


    Not good, Saki is on the verge of falling to the dark side.


    Well, Saki¡¯s also one of the members of we love Mikan-senpai team, after all.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s also a fact that we pulled a bad lottery. Those guys, they were a rather famous shitty club, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. But you see¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi is consoling Mai, who has been feeling down and depressed all the time since the match.


    I can relate to Mai¡¯s feeling, who ended up ceasing to be able to move in the face of a battle.


    It is a natural instinct as a human being to end up shrinking away when they are pointed with malice and killing intent from other humans.


    Unlike that of monsters, it¡¯s fishy and flimsy, and I think that¡¯s exactly why dirty and repulsive malice is unique to humans.


    ¡¸I guess I was lacking in resolve, or something¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸My bad, Mai. I¡¯m¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ I was lacking in my resolve to beat my opponent to death. Like, those guys were super irritating. How the heck could they do such a thing to my Mikan-chan-senpai? Next time I see them, I¡¯m going to kill them for sure!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹


    Letting out a grinding cry, Mai begins to stuff her cheeks with plenty of karaage.


    I get the feeling that there was some kind of unsettling remark mixed in.


    ¡¸Like, you see, I can¡¯t help but think that I¡¯m going to lose my standing. I mean, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t get to play an active role, but I also did my best. Ah, but you see, can you believe it? The bunch from my former club, you see. They didn¡¯t even make it to the main tournament, totally serve them right.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is emptying her glass with a hearty gulp next to Rinko-senpai, is instantly on the high.


    She¡¯s certainly a beauty, but she¡¯s totally a deplorable Senpai.


    ¡¸Ah, Touma-kun. Thank you for your hard work.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Likewise, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    In the dining hall that¡¯s in the form of a standing party, I bring myself to where Mikan-senpai, who is quietly sitting by the window, is.


    ¡¸You too, Shizuka-chan, thank you for helping everyone out.¡¹


    ¡¸I was only of a little help, though¡­¡¹


    I¡¯ve heard that the Senpais, who were cheering for us on the spectator seats, were also faced with some trouble.


    It seems that with Shizuka and the others¡¯ follow up, they managed to pull through it without problem.


    ¡¸Is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who is floating a smile on her face in a grin, reacts with a twitch.


    ¡¸¡­ Ahaha. You sure are perceptive, Touma-kun.¡¹


    If the usual smile is 100%, then the current Mikan smile is only about 80%.


    ¡¸Err, you see. I was thinking if perhaps I¡¯d once again gotten ahead of myself and caused trouble for everyone, or something¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It appears that all of the Senpais don¡¯t share the same thoughts.¡¹


    ¡¸But you see¡­. Fuaa.¡¹


    As Mikan-senpai is downcast, in the gloomy mode that sometimes she gets herself into, I stroke her head.


    ¡¸You chose a path that was much more right than I did, Mikan-senpai. For sure, that¡¯s not something anyone else can do.¡¹


    ¡¸G, geez. I wonder why you always treat me like a child, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who closes her eyes comfortably even while complaining, is so lovely.


    Well, I¡¯ll be sure to settle the scores with those who bullied Mikan-senpai and Otoha-senpai at a later date.


    It would be a sissy act to drag out the results of victory or defeat for a prolonged time.


    That¡¯s why, I ought to deliver them their due punishment as soon as possible.


    Well, through the battle this time, I get the feeling that the unity of the club has strengthened in many ways.


    Maybe it could be said to be a not so bad result.


    ¡¸So yummy~. What is this, so yummy~?¡¹


    When I shift my attention back to everyone in the dining hall again, I notice that somehow there is something strange mixed in.


    At the table where the sweets are laid out, a darkish Fluffy-san is lording it over.


    With a cream puff in the right hand and an ¨¦clair in the left, she¡¯s heartily gobbling them up, which are arranged on a silver tray.


    The place should more or less have been reserved, but it seems that an outsider has gotten in from somewhere.


    ¡¸It¡¯s so yummy~. I¡¯ve never eaten such a tasty sweets~.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. The exit is over here.¡¹


    Dangling the Kigurumi Doggy-san by the nape of the neck, I lead her out of the dining hall.


    ¡¸No! I wanna eat more~. Sweets~, sweets~¡­¡¹


    The flailing about Doggy-san is super resisting.


    ¡¸Err, Touma-kun. Is that person, by chance your acquaintance?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. You are.¡¹


    It¡¯s dubious whether I can call her my acquaintance, but Kurumi-senpai points at the Doggy-san.


    ¡¸Fufufu. Looks like you finally realized it. ¡ºGluttony¡» serving as the club president of¡ºBlack Honey¡», Asura-chan, that¡¯s me¡­. What are you doing? How terrible of you to kick me out. Sweets~.¡¹


    ¡¸Is she your friend, Kurumi-senpai?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, umm, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve only seen her at the venue, but¡­ Don¡¯t you think that the door is going to get torn apart?¡¹


    I hope she could stop scraping it with her Kigurumi claws.


    When I let her in as I have no other choice, she sinks her teeth into the table where the sweets are piled up before anything else.


    ¡¸So yummy~, so yummy~.¡¹


    She¡¯s a completely suspicious person, but she looks so overly happy as she eats the sweets, so everyone¡¯s gaze on her is warm.


    ¡¸Err, Touma-kun. ¡ºBlack Honey¡» is an A-ranked club, right? Where did you get acquainted with the president of that club?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m unsure if I can call her my acquaintance, though.¡¹


    Even I have no idea how to answer Rinko-senpai¡¯s question.


    What kind of existence this selfish Doggy-san is, the display of Interface is as expected unreadable.


    ¡¸¡­ Given that you can¡¯t scan her, Touma-kun, that means she¡¯s superior in rank, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than me being superior in rank (level), it¡¯s more that there¡¯s a difference in the steps reached. That matter is important, okay.¡¹


    With her mouth covered with cream, Doggy-san sits on the table and crosses her legs.


    ¡¸Though, I gotta see you in another light. To be able to make such tasty food, the classes of Craftsman branching are not ones to be looked down upon, huh. Especially the chef, with Touma-kun over there, I¡¯m gonna scout you to our club. Ah, what are you doing? Put me down. I¡¯m more amazing than you, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you are superior in level, rank, step or whatever, that¡¯s not reason enough to allow you acting so selfishly.¡¹


    It is said that where might is master, justice is servant, but us humans have principles that we have to keep.


    As I make Doggy-san, who has been gnawing away at the sweets in a pompous manner, dangle, she suddenly becomes quiet.


    ¡¸Ah, sheesh, she¡¯s eaten all of it. It included everyone¡¯s share too, so you shouldn¡¯t hog it all to yourself. Good grief.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going, to fetch, the ones, in the fridge.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Melon. While you¡¯re at it, heat up the skillet. If she keeps on eating cold food only, her stomach will get cold, after all.¡¹


    I hold out the Gluttony Doggy-san to Kurumi-senpai and Meiron-senpai, who in a sense are the related parties.


    ¡¸¡­ Um, can I eat?¡¹


    ¡¸What else can we do? If you look that happy as you eat, we can¡¯t bring ourselves to say no, can we?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Are you, not scared of me?¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai, turning her face away with a tsun feeling to it, tilts her head.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not particularly scared of you, though, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re wearing a costume. Err, I do think it¡¯s cute, though.¡¹


    As I put the Doggy-san, who remains quiet, down on the chair, Kurumi-senpai places the whole roasted chicken, which was what I aimed for, in front of her.


    By the way, it seems that Miharu and Natsumi were also aiming for it, as they¡¯re making a face that screams: ahhh.


    ¡¸Melon will bring over the sweets, but if you¡¯re hungry, you have to also eat something that will plentifully fill your stomach, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Wow, it smells so good¡­. There¡¯s rice stuffed inside, so yummy~.¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai, she¡¯s too good at taking care of others.


    ¡¸Amazing, it¡¯s amazingly tasty. I¡¯ve never eaten anything like this. How nice, how nice. Ah, I¡¯m moving into this dorm too!¡¹


    Well, I hadn¡¯t seen such a conspicuous Doggy-san before, so I figured she couldn¡¯t be a girl of Asagi-sou.


    ¡¸Nom nom¡­ Well, I¡¯m from Qilin-sou, after all. The stew is also yummy~.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Qilin-sou is the best high end dorm, I suppose¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Asura-chan, so amazing.¡¹


    ¡¸But if it means I can eat something this tasty, I¡¯m gonna be a girl of this dorm too!¡¹


    No, it¡¯s not like the usual meals are made by Kurumi-senpai or Meiron-senpai, though.


    ¡¸Well, so I¡¯m saying, but¡­. Otoha?¡¹


    ¡¸Nnnnu~¡­ Application to move in? No can do~.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is plopped down on the table and all dazed, is nicely dead drunk.


    ¡¸Huh, just why?!¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, the rooms are already fully occupied, after all. Somehow, the girls who had filed an application to move out have all withdrawn their applications and all. What can I say, in addition to stylish and tasty relaxation, there¡¯s also a new open-air bath. The worn out rooms too, Mikan-chan and the others would renovate them for a reasonable price, so of course, the ones leaving would be the stupid ones, they said. But you know, I¡¯ve also been to the best of my ability all the time as the dorm leader. And yet¡­.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who for some reason starts to pester the PET bottle, is left alone.


    ¡¸Eeh, no way¡­. Nom nom.¡¹


    With her tail hanging, she¡¯s heartily stuffing her cheeks with a bucket bread with salmon and caprese on it.


    The Senpais who are bringing over plates with food piled on them at bulks are probably akin to feeding the Doggy, who most likely is abandoned.


    I have to secure my share of food before she eats it all up.


    ¡¸Well, even if you don¡¯t take the trouble of moving in here, can¡¯t you just come to play? After returning from the dungeon, our club usually has a feast¡­ Hmm, sometimes, there are also times when we get a lot of ingredients from the hunt, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I can come to play?¡¹


    How should I put it, the treatment is like that of a mascot idol, one that is of a different kind from Mikan-senpai.


    In the end, carrying a pile of eclairs, the share for tomorrow¡¯s intra dorm free offered sweets, wrapped in a furoshiki on her shoulder, Doggy-san goes home in a good mood.


    ¡¸¡­ Err, in the end, what was it all about, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸I think she came only to have a meal.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. She must have been crazy hungry, huh.¡¹


    Since most of the feast has ended up getting eaten up, Kurumi-senpai seems to be making sandwiches and stuff for us, even as she says geez.


    Kurumi-senpai really is a goddess.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t lay her hand on Rinko-senpai¡¯s bubbly grape juice, so it¡¯s time for a do-over toast.


    ¡¸¡­ Wha, what, what the heck was that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Haa. Holy crap, my hands are all shaky.¡¹


    Perhaps having a drunken frenzy, the faces of Seiichi and Mai, who have shrunk back to a corner, are white as a sheet.


    I should ask Shizuka, who is tilting her head in a cute way, to do her magic on them.


    ¡¸That was no joke dude. I thought I was going to get eaten¡­.¡¹

 CH 54.1

    The final tournament of the interclub tournament to determine the A and S rank clubs ended with a great bang.


    It seems.


    I¡¯ve heard that there was no particular upheaval, and the results were pretty much just as predicted.


    By the way, it seems that Doggy-san¡¯s Black Honey or something also solidly maintained their A rank.


    The other clubs from our classroom that advanced to the main tournament were eliminated early.


    If I have to put it, it¡¯s a fair result.


    Rather, simply making it to the main tournament and obtaining a C rank seems to have been a great accomplishment.


    There was a suggestion that we should watch the final tournament for future reference, but as there was the risk of getting excited and breaking into the tournament, we decided to refrain from doing so.


    Good graciousness, the bloodthirstiness of Saki and Otoha-senpai sure is troubling.


    In fact, through the tournament, our lack of strength became apparent.


    The combat class members need to reach at least the third step class change, the others need to train in skill activations and summoning techniques, and have an upgrade in weapons and armor, as we won¡¯t be able to compete at the top otherwise.


    We should make steady progress while keeping our feet on the ground.


    In other words, the basic policy is the same as before.


    That is dungeon attack.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºeight¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    ¡¸¡­ I see. For sure the raid gate has wound up disappearing, huh.¡¹


    As we do a dungeon dive for the first time in about two weeks, the Other Realm Gate (Raid Gate) has disappeared from the chamber we returned to.


    Well, in any case, going in as is seems to be dangerous, so when we are set to conquer it, we need to go through the Fifth Gate of Rashomon based on the¡ºLocation¡» coordinates recorded by Natsumi.


    ¡¸As you go into the dungeon after a while, as expected, you get the chills, right?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I was so used to it that I became numb to it, though¡­.¡¹


    Mai and Shizuka, staff and spear in hand, are stretching their bodies to relax.


    ¡¸¡ºSearch Guide (Navigate)¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Summon.¡¹


    ¡¸My spirit is on fire!¡¹


    Each of us is ready to go.


    This time, in order to regain our dulled dungeon sense, we¡¯re challenging the dungeon with our usual core members.


    Otoha-senpai, who had had her preparations in order and was in high spirits, ended up deflating, but I hope she could endure it until the restoration of her armor is complete.


    The creation materials of the armor seem to be using armor rhinoceros, so I¡¯d like to upgrade it with rare materials from higher-ranked monsters.


    If we continue to conquer the deeper stratums as we are, we¡¯ll most likely be able to get our hands on the third step class change before long, and there¡¯s also the option of conquering the unknown raid quest.


    It¡¯s on the level that I¡¯m not sure where to start working on first.


    ¡¸At any rate, for today, let¡¯s aim for the realm gate and proceed as far as we can.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    I also take out my Gaki Lord Club (Over-Greed Gear) from the beginning and carry it on my shoulder.


    Looking back, I was unable to fight properly in the tournament.


    The only memories I have are that of me going out of control and mowing down some hyahha bunch, me mowing down the executive committee bunch who rushed on the innocent me, and me settling scores with the bunch who bullied Mikan-senpai.


    I ought to dare a great struggle of single-mindedness here.


    ¡¸¡­ The case of Touma-kun going out of control from the get go.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fully prepared.¡¹


    Shizuka-san lightly flashes her skirt at me.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Even for Saki, who is in her lion-hearted peerless state, there are some monsters that she¡¯s not very good at.


    That is the troll, a giant-type monster that started appearing from this stratum onward.


    Its green mossy skin is as hard as a rock, and the club strike swung downward by its huge body, which you can¡¯t help but look up at, looks like it could turn a tank into a scrap.


    Its movement appears to be slow, but it merely appears to be relatively slow due to its huge body, and is by no means dull.


    ¡¸Phew¡­. Shaa!¡¹


    The troll¡¯s right arm is severed by the flash that eludes its club.


    The hard armor is easily sliced through, but before the arm falls off, the wound lets out a strange sizzling sound and blows bubbles, healing on its own.


    It¡¯s a regeneration ability that¡¯s ridiculous no matter how many times I see it.


    It seems to consume some SP to regenerate, but it feels like Saki¡¯s slashing attack being too sharp is backfiring her here.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­, that¡¯s not fair~¡¹


    It seems that for the current Saki, the compatibility is too bad.


    When it comes to the conquering method of such regenerative types, burning the wounds is the most effective of all.


    Let¡¯s use Named vessel with flame attribute or magic with flame attribute enchantment, so is said in the textbook.


    Even if the two are similarly a superior class of¡ºArts User (Magi)¡» branching, the one specialized in such attribute enhancement is¡ºSpirit User (Shaman)¡», while Mai¡¯s¡ºSorcery User (Wizard)¡» is specialized in attack magic only.


    ¡¸Such uselessly tough guys are a pain in the ass.¡¹


    *Boom* Getting blown away by an explosive magic, the troll comes back up with smoke rising from its body.


    In contrast with us who are struggling, the one being peerless by his lonesome is Seiichi.


    ¡¸¡ºSip¡», bloodshed blade.¡¹


    The¡ºBloodshed Goblin Sword¡», which gives off an ominous red aura, is stabbed into the troll¡¯s left chest.


    The troll, perhaps harboring absolute confidence in its own regenerative abilities, makes no defensive move.


    Rather, it deliberately lets him attack him, and then aims for that opening to launch a counterattack.


    However, the wound opened by the awakened¡ºBloodshed Goblin Sword¡» doesn¡¯t close, but instead spews out ditch-colored blood as if the regenerative ability has gone out of control.


    Like deflated balloons, the trolls¡¯ corpses pile up from Seiichi¡¯s strikes that are launched on the vitals.


    ¡¸Phew¡­ EZ.¡¹


    The smug look on his face as he strikes his signature pose with his dagger in his hand is annoying as hell.


    Well, how should I put it, it¡¯s a model-like pattern of: let¡¯s fight while taking the compatibility between our magic weapons and the monsters into consideration, that often appears in textbooks.


    Perhaps the control of the awakening is not very skillful, I skillfully and deliberately not throw in any retort about his SP plummeting rapidly.


    ¡¸What an amazing Maken it is ~.¡¹


    ¡¸What a nice Maken it is.¡¹


    ¡¸What a cheating Maken!¡¹


    ¡¸What a cool, Maken.¡¹


    ¡¸What a fantastic, Maken.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You girls, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no harm in evaluating the wielder more?¡¹


    As I collect the drop items while giving Seiichi a sidelong glance, I get a¡ºTroll¡» card.


    One way or another, as we liquidate our loot, I¡¯d like to buy it and add it to my collection.


    Natsumi and Miharu don¡¯t seem to be fond of these kinds of monsters, so I doubt they¡¯d say that they¡¯d like to use it.


    ¡¸By the way, Toma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s up, what happened? An enemy attack? If it¡¯s about this troll card, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. The thought that I should secure it safely doesn¡¯t even cross the corner of my mind.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Such a secretive act is impossible for you, Touma-san, so please give up. If you want it, I shall buy it for you.¡¹


    So Shizuka-san says, but in that case, my collector soul won¡¯t be satisfied.

 CH 54.2

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t care less about your pimp situation, but you see¡­ The Over-Greed Gear? Or something that you have, Touma-kun, did you ultimately get to awaken it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, I don¡¯t know.¡¹


    According to Rinko-senpai, this metal rod is an Innate Armament (Origin Gear) called¡ºGaki Lord Club (Over-Greed Gear)¡».


    For better or worse, I think I was able to bring it to a state of being awakened, but I still have no idea what effect it has.


    Nothing happened, or rather, the metal rod simply disappeared.


    It appeared again when I deactivated the awakening, but an awakening simply for making it disappear or appear, I think such an effect is too disproportional with how much my SP gets taken away by it.


    ¡¸I get the feeling that it¡¯s absolutely going to have an outrageous effect, but oh well. When you are going to use an awakening, be sure to do it after giving a heads up alright, Touma-kun. Especially the awakening of the magic armor.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ In that case, I believe the fault lies in you who approached me so curiously, Mai.¡¹


    ¡¸If you ever get me caught in it again, I¡¯ll shove a magic in your ass alright.¡¹


    A while ago, when she made me awaken the¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» and show it to her, Mai ended up breaking her leg.


    Miharu promptly treated her, and I believe it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Ah. Welcome back, guys~¡¹


    As our group that has conquered the eighth stratum of the dungeon returns to Asagi-sou, we get Mikan-senpai welcoming us in the temporary club room-cum-meeting room.


    For better or worse, having turned into a C-rank club, we the Orders of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders) are provided with a prefab club room building.


    The property is the former¡ºWorkman Workshop (Adept Workers)¡» club room, which Mikan-senpai and the others had remodeled as they pleased.


    We ended up receiving some scolding from the executive committee, telling us to properly return the room to its original condition from then on.


    Well, the shutters are left down over there, and there¡¯s a paper patch that says, ¡ºWe already have a temporary official club room at Asagi-sou¡», attached on the entrance.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, but you see¡­.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who was repairing the armor with Mikan-senpai and the others, has a faraway look in her eyes.


    ¡¸Welcome back. It went well, I suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve reached the ninth stratum. Well, we¡¯ve only reached there, and haven¡¯t had a chance to check it out, though.¡¹


    The Building Troll, who was the guardian of the realm gate of the eighth stratum, ended up ascending to heaven with a single stab from Seiichi.


    The super smug look on his face was super not well received by the party members.


    However, if we had fought it normally, I get the feeling that it would have turned into a battle of attrition.


    I guess Seiichi is without a doubt the MVP this time.


    ¡¸¡­ Ninth stratum, isn¡¯t that beyond the domain of second-year students (us)?¡¹


    ¡¸When it comes to these kids, I think it¡¯s too late to be concerned about such a thing. Even in the dungeon group, the ace groups have proceeded way ahead, after all.¡¹


    In response to the murmuring of the exasperated Otoha-senpai, the grinning Rinko-senpai puts her elbow on the counter and puts her chin on it.


    ¡¸For the time being, I suppose we¡¯ve made a break. Once Otoha¡¯s armor is fixed, it¡¯s finally time for that, right? I suppose each and every one of us is getting ready for it.¡¹


    Unregistered (unknown) raid quest.


    When I look around the temporary club room at Rinko-senpai¡¯s words, I see that the Senpai sirs are checking the supplies and preparing preserved food.


    It seems that the space-time pressure difference that occurs in the raid area has been confirmed to cause a time difference of roughly two times for the beginner class, four times for the intermediate class, six times for the advanced class, eight times for the super class, and up to ten times for the extreme class.


    Given that you can¡¯t give up and escape in the middle of it, I guess we should set our preparations to the maximum level.


    It¡¯s just that, since we will be dungeon diving for a whole day, we will end up skipping our classes.


    Shouldn¡¯t we utilize the Sundays off, I wonder?


    ¡¸The academy policy is to prioritize dungeons over classes after all, all the more so when it comes to raid quests. I¡¯ve made copies of the application forms for the raid dives, so submit them to your respective homeroom teacher, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Nice, Oto-chan-senpai. Holidays exist for sleeping in duh.¡¹


    ¡¸Well. If it¡¯s a beginner class raid, we can just conquer it in a jiffy and come out, after all~¡¹


    Compared to the carefree Otoha-senpai, who seems to have actually conquered such a beginner raid, the other Senpais are in the middle of quietly preparing serious equipment and serious materials.


    With food, crafting tools, crystals, and material pieces, they¡¯re putting in just as meticulousness as they did in the previous extreme class raid quest.


    ¡¸¡­ Say? Somehow, everyone seems to be equipped to challenge an extreme class raid, though.¡¹


    ¡¸You see, Otoha-chan.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who is finishing up the armor with a tonkachi in hand, smiles widely with a serious face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a raid quest that Touma-kun found, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah¡­¡¹


    I can¡¯t accept the fact that she accepts such a reasoning.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    One of the reasons why Asagi-sou was not popular as a women¡¯s dormitory was because of its poor location.


    The distance to the academy facilities was too far compared to other dormitories, such was by no means the case.


    It was just that there was a need to walk up and down unpaved mountain roads.


    The terrain, surrounded by thick and deep forests, was prone to the accumulation of stagnant miasma, and meaningless apparition (Null Mob) occurring was a daily occurrence.


    Though, it was famous as a dormitory where unnatural phenomenon was easy to occur, not limited to Null Mobs only, to the point of it being included in the seven wonders of the academy.


    At the same time, that meant it was easy to create a pseudo-dungeon space by using barriers and crystals to amplify the miasma pressure in the space.


    The space facing the west side of Asagi-sou had been cleared, and a rocky open-air bath that was overflowing with a wild feeling to it had been newly built.


    This was the result of Umeka and the other non-participating members using their¡ºCraftsman¡» skills to create it and finish the public works in one go during the period when the miasma that had filled the academy grounds due to the tournament was gathering.


    The trees that had been cut down were used as fences and rain shields, the rocks that had been dug out were used in the bathtub as they were, and the hot spring water that had been diverted from the water pipes that had been drawn to the original bathhouse was set to flow into the bathtub.


    Thanks to the fixation of Umeka and the others who did their overly best, it became more than twice the size of the original indoor bathtub.

 CH 54.3

    Of course, it was open 24 hours a day, free of charge, to the dormitory students.


    There was already no one who used the worn out and dirty indoor bathroom, and the options for washing areas and showers were also being expanded at the request of the dorm residents.


    However, there was no separation of areas for women and men, and it had become an unspoken agreement that when Touma and the others were using it, a sign should be posted at the entrance stating: cleaning in progress.


    ¡¸¡­ Hau~¡­.¡¹


    Saki, who ended up being immediately on the high, was placed on the sunoko (slatted floor), and Natsumi, who was taking a foot bath, was fanning her with a fan.


    Beyond the swaying steam rising from the surface of the hot water, there was a splashing sound of something pushing its way through the hot water.


    ¡¸Haa, nya¡­¡¹


    Still in the posture of sticking out her buttocks facing the bathtub, Miharu plopped on the rock she was clinging to.


    The juices spilling out from the base were dripping down the inner thighs of the absent-minded Miharu, as she went honyaan with a melting look on her face.


    ¡¸Haa¡­!¡¹


    Shizuka, who lined up next to her with her hands placed on the rocks, let out a sweet, coquettish voice at the thrusting in of Touma, who had moved to her rear.


    Her peach-colored buttocks, warmed by the hot water, shook by the vibration of her hips getting pounded.


    The open-air bath, located just a slight away from the dormitory through a corridor, was surrounded by trees, giving the impression of being in a forest.


    Under the moonlight floating in the curtain of stars, Shizuka¡¯s hair, which had been put together with a towel, came undone.


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn¡­ Haa.¡¹


    Giving rise to ripples beneath their feet in the bathtub, Touma reached out and grabbed Shizuka¡¯s hair, exposing the nape of her neck.


    As if the horse¡¯s reins were being pulled, as she was made to look up, a tint of pleasure was richly mixed in Shizuka¡¯s voice.


    The acts where she was being used overbearingly, where she was able to feel strongly that she belonged to Touma were Shizuka¡¯s preference.


    Her buttocks, which were wet by the steam, being made to give rise to a smacking sound more than usual was also unbearable.


    ¡¸Hau¡­¡¹


    As her buttocks were trembling from the sense of loss of having the thing being pulled out, hot water quickly poured over.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹


    Immediately, her stomach quivered as the penis was loaded and gouged all the way to her deepest part, and a sharp, strong tingle ran through the summits of her droopy and swaying breasts.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    As expected, I believe that the main duty of a student is to study.


    Mai was all puffed out about it, but as expected we ought to make a clear distinction.


    Having put our preparations in order, we decided to utilize the after school period, setting out for the fifth gate of Rashomon after taking Wednesday¡¯s morning class.


    Raid quest seems to be treated like an End Content, so we have yet to learn about it even in class.


    When Midori-sensei received the application form for the raid dive, she furrowed her brow, but gave us advice not to overdo it.


    I look up at the vermilion-lacquered karamon, which looks like a shrine or a Buddhist temple.


    The Rashomon we are going to use this time is the fifth¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡».


    Compared to the gates crowded with those conquering the regular dungeon, the area around the transfer gate exclusively used for raid quests is vacant.


    If the discovery of a new raid quest is announced, it seems to be temporarily crowded.


    Without such festivities, all that¡¯s left are the so-called¡ºsalted¡» ones, those on the level of super and extreme classes that are impossible to conquer.


    That¡¯s why we, who are gathering in front of the End Realm Gate with large backpacks on our backs, are totally standing out.


    ¡¸I can keenly feel their wretched gazes.¡¹


    ¡¸I can more or less picture it, but what do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the what¡¯s yours is mine bunch. Something along the lines of hand over the rights over the newly discovered raid and stuff.¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re like hyenas, huh.¡¹


    Shizuka gives them a harsh assessment, but I can definitely feel the eyes observing us from afar.


    Maybe they¡¯re keeping each other in check, or maybe they¡¯re concerned about the public gaze, but those who would come to us directly are none.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s when we come out that they¡¯ll come to us. It¡¯s wasted on the small fry who can¡¯t handle it, so we¡¯ll take your place, something like that.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s real sickening.¡¹


    It can only be set up in daily increments, so if you know the time they raid in, you can tell when they¡¯ll raid out.


    Natsumi, who has been closing her eyes as if in prayer right under the gate, turns around and nods her head.


    She seems to be having a little trouble setting the coordinates for the first time, but the auto-navigation system of Rashomon seems to have given her some support.


    A sense of safe and mysterious over-technology.


    ¡¸Awright. I¡¯m all fired up. It feels so nice, doesn¡¯t it, like the blood gets cold¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright then, everyone, are you ready, I wonder¡¹


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t forget anything, did you?¡¹


    The Senpais sirs also seem to be plenty high spirited.


    It seems that if we go in as is, the End Realm Gate will send us to separate locations, but if we are in physical contact with everyone, it will send us to the same coordinates.


    We also join the circle of hands that the Senpais have formed.


    ¡¸Touma-san¡­.¡¹


    I pat Shizuka¡¯s back, who has a serious to the point of scary look on her face.


    I guess the trauma of us being separated previously still lingers.


    A bluish-white glow rises up inside the End Realm Gate, and the space begins to distort faintly.


    Turning into one body, to the unknown domain we step our¡ª


    ¡¸It smells delicious~.¡¹


    I don¡¯t know since when she¡¯s been approaching us, but a fluffy Doggy-san do a Doggy dive at us who are forming a circle.


    Given the fact that she has set her sights on Meiron-senpai¡¯s backpack, maybe she has sniffed out the sweet scent.


    This Doggy-san has been coming to Asagi-sou several times since then to get sweets.


    She seemed to have completely taken away the cookies that were offered free of charge, so from the second time onward, the girls in the dormitory have set traps to intercept her.


    Also, I¡¯ve also caught sight of her being caught and scolded by Kurumi-senpai.


    I guess they have formed a normal party and come to do a dungeon dive.


    Lady Guy-san, who is chasing after her from the direction of the regular gate in a fluster, looks very apologetic and desperate.


    ¡¸What are you doing? Sweets!¡¹


    Getting intercepted in midair, Doggy-san starts to flail about.


    ¡¸Haa haa¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. For our club president.¡¹


    Lady Guy-san, dressed in kung fu dougi, is the caring type, or rather, seems to be a worrywart.


    I guess it¡¯s due to having been pushed around by the selfish club president.


    Good grief, what a troubling Doggy-san who lacks the self-awareness as someone standing on top of others.


    ¡¸To, u¡­ ma, sa¡­!¡¹


    When I turn around at the sound of the intermittent call, I see the figures of the members who are close to disappearing into the opened gate.


    I reflexively extend my arm to Shizuka¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my?¡¹


    As if coming through the end of a dark tunnel, I fall into a white flash of light.


    ¨D¨DThe labyrinth of Perforation Realm ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡», singular sub-realm¡ºDemon of the Deep¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DType¡ºLore¡», ¡ù Space-Time Pressure Difference¡ºone : seven¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¡ùOption Intercept ¡ºMilitary Warfare Style (Raid Mode)¡» Adjustment¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¡ùModel ¡ºPurgatory¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D¡ùConfine ¡º24 hours/168 hours¡»¨D¨D

 CH 55.1

    Pasifista


    Moby Dick


    ¡¸Wow. What an amazing view¡­. ouch ouch!¡¹


    I treat the unrepentant Doggy-san to a plum poppy.


    When I grind my fists that are sandwiching her head, she flaps her fluffy limbs and lets out a pitiful cry.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry~¡¹


    I felt like I am abusing a small animal, so I let her go.


    Doggy-san, who has plopped down at my feet, begins to make a complaint with her mouth pouted and her cheeks puffed out.


    ¡¸This is no way to treat your Senpai!¡¹


    ¡¸Then please behave like one.¡¹


    It¡¯s no use panicking at this point, so I decide to also sit down and try to calm myself down.


    But, well, there is almost no monster-like figures in our surroundings, so¡­.


    Judging from the Interface message I received when I logged in, it has a time difference of seven times, so it seems to be a super class raid quest.


    There was that last time, and then this time as well, I feel like I¡¯ve ended up popping up somewhere other than the normal route.


    ¡¸I guess. I mean, no matter how you look at it, this is a boss after all, right?¡¹


    Doggy-san taps the scaffolding with a pomf.


    Based on what I could see when I crashed down with Doggy-san from above, the scaffold, which is rectangular in shape and roughly 100 meters long, is a crazy huge fish flying in the sky.


    In terms of size ratio, we must be akin to dirt to this huge monstrous fish.


    Even as we¡¯re getting all laid back on its back, it shows no reaction whatsoever.


    Rather, it simply floats around buoyantly, sleeping with its eyes closed.


    For such a huge ass thing to fly in the sky, quite the fantasy feeling it is.


    ¡¸Rather than the sky, isn¡¯t this place probably an ether sea?¡¹


    As Doggy-san spreads out her hands while saying this place, I take another look at the surrounding scenery.


    The deep grand blue space goes on to no end.


    There is no sky when I look up, and no bottom when I look down.


    The light source illuminating the surroundings is faint and flickering, like a light shining through the waves of the ocean.


    I won¡¯t find it strange even if I¡¯m told that we¡¯re under the sea, but not only can we breathe, we can also speak.


    I feel no things like water resistance either.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s an¡ºEther Sea¡». I don¡¯t know what that is, though. It¡¯s the same as the 17th stratum of the dungeon. There are fish swimming, swooshing in front of you, but you don¡¯t feel strained or anything.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a lot of sea creatures over there, but¡­. There don¡¯t seem to be any fish here, huh.¡¹


    Still plopped down, Doggy-san is dispirited.


    I wonder if we can¡¯t eat the mysterious huge monstrous fish under our feet.


    Even if we gouge a bit of its flesh, I bet that¡¯d be akin to getting bitten by a mosquito, perhaps Maybee.


    Taking a goblin ax from the Item Box, I secretly attack the back skin with all my might.


    *Boom* On the spot where I have launched my strike at, let alone injury, there¡¯s not even any dent.


    Rather, there is not even a hitting recoil.


    I hope the reaction could do its job properly.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s impossible, impossible. It¡¯s not a matter of attack power or defense power, but¡ºviolation of the rules¡» after all. If you don¡¯t trigger the flag and meet the conditions, you don¡¯t have the qualification to fight the boss, you know~¡¹


    Doggy-san¡¯s stomach growls as she lazily rolls about.


    ¡¸This is definitely a¡ºLore¡» type. It¡¯s too much of a pain, I hate it~.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The port town, with the scent of the sea drifting in the air, was overflowing with bustling buzz.


    A steam train, giving rise to a black smoke, was running along the rails, and oil barrels transported from the port by horse-drawn carriages were brought in.


    The town, which was hazy with clouds of dust and black smoke, was by no means a large one.


    What stood in a row closer to the port was wooden inns and taverns of the sailors.


    The sailors, who had had a bottle of liquor in their hand since daytime, were flocking together on the side of the road, drunk as a bat.


    The whalers they were supposed to be sailing on had remained docked at the docks since who-knows-when, so long ago that each and every one of them had ended up forgetting it.


    Even so, should morning come, the train ran on the rails and the oil continued to boil in the kilns that continue to cook.


    It was one of the key industries on the East Coast that supported the economic development of 19th century America.


    From the taverns where the sailors alone had too much spare time in their hands, vulgar laughter, drunken merriment, as well as lusty moans echoed.


    What spread on the rustic wooden tables was not food, but young, half-naked girls.


    Red-haired, blue-eyed sailors and dark-eyed, dark-haired girls.


    Unlike the race working here and there as slave who were black down to even their skin, they sported a skin color that was despised as yellow.


    Both black and yellow were treated no differently, nay, they were considered better to use given that their skin color was similar to their own.


    A flaccid, balloon-like erect penis was hanging from the crotch, which had thick pubic hair growing on it.


    It was large in size but soft, which was their other racial trait.


    Lying on her back on the table, the crotch of the girl was drained of strength as it was opened in an M-shape.


    Placing the bottle of liquor he had slurped down on the table with a thud, he grabbed the drooping penis and fitted in the tip.


    The girl, who had been looking up at the ceiling with vacant eyes, let out a gasp at the sensation of having her belly being stickily pushed open from the inside.


    Even though it was an over-sized penis of a different race to her, the softly erect thing was filling her vagina to the brim.


    Shaking his hips while humming a slang she couldn¡¯t understand, the sailor pulled down her bra, which peeked out of her opened blouse, and started rubbing her breasts.


    At the adjacent table, a sailor, holding onto a girl¡¯s tartan skirt in place of a bridle, was swinging his hips furiously as if he were at a rodeo.


    What could be heard escaping from their mouths were female moans that were bereft of any semblance of reasons.


    Other than them, the one chained up in the back of the store was a female student from Toyoashihara Academy, wearing the same uniform as the girls.


    They similarly had neither light in their eyes nor words.


    With a creak, the western door at the entrance of the tavern was opened.


    The customer, wearing a cloth even over his head like a mask and a rag as a cloak, headed to the counter.


    The sailors, who continued to gang-rape the female students, showed no interest in the stranger at all.


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought, everything is back to how it used to be, huh.¡¹


    Slipping a one-cent coin to the quiet bar master with the eye patch, he got some nose-assaulting cane spirit served to him, the same as yesterday.


    Taking his hand off the sword he was holding under his cloak, he downed the shot glass.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Welcome back. Looks like everything is all right, huh.¡¹


    The quay a short distance away from the harbor.


    On a high ground overlooking the crashing waves, a shabby lighthouse had been set up.


    ¡¸Thank goodness you properly made it back.¡¹


    ¡¸It looks like everything is okay. Those guys, it seems that they can¡¯t get out of the town, after all.¡¹


    In front of the rusty door, a good-looking man was standing in wait.


    His bearing was soft, but his eyes were thoughtful, and his appearance was flawless.


    ¡¸¡­ I see. For now, do go inside and rest. Seiichi-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes and thanks.¡¹


    He stepped into the door, which was opened with a creak.


    ¡¸Ah. Seiichi-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome back~, Seiichi.¡¹


    The interior of the lighthouse, which had been covered in dust, weaved with cobwebs, and had become a den of wharf roaches, had been completely transformed.


    Under the light of the lamp, the floor had been cleaned, the crumbling walls had been repaired, and the lighthouse¡¯s primitive light source had also been repaired.


    A kitchen had been set up in the seaward side booth, and the fragrant scent of bouillabaisse wafted from the pots.


    With the¡ºCraftsman¡» group joining hands, in just half a day or so, it had turned into a magnificent base.


    ¡¸How was the town?¡¹


    As expected, she must have been worried.


    Mai, who had come to his side before anything else, touched Seiichi¡¯s hand to make sure he was okay.


    ¡¸Yeah. No particular commotion occurred. Rather¡­ Even the building I destroyed yesterday has returned to how it used to be.¡¹


    And then, the residents who he should have murdered were also dead drunk and raping the female students as if nothing had happened.


    It was as if they were acting out a scene from a rewound movie, repeating the scene he had seen yesterday.


    ¡¸The heck is that? That¡¯s hella creepy¡­. This place, is it really inside a dungeon?¡¹


    Monsters coming at them in underground ruin-like dungeons.


    That was the dungeon they¡¯d dove into thus far.


    An anachronistic but nostalgic town inhabited by humans, an extensive sea and sky, and then something that sported a humanoid form.


    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯re undoubtedly in a dungeon, in a raid domain. I guess it¡¯s¡ºLore (Legend)¡» type raid.¡¹


    ¡¸Kaoru-san. Good work for the guard duty, I suppose.¡¹


    After patrolling the surroundings, Kaoru, who walked in through the door, floated a wry smile.


    ¡¸Do let me do at least that much. I¡¯m truly sorry. We truly didn¡¯t mean to get in your way.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, we¡¯ve already received plenty of apology, so please don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Rather, fortunately, it ended with only Touma getting strayed, after all.¡¹


    Leaving aside if it was any other club members, even if their club president was launched into a volcanic crater or the stratosphere, they would most likely merely say¡¸how troubling¡¹ in a laid back manner.


    ¡¸In that sense, I don¡¯t have to worry about our president either, but¡­ Haa.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­, I probably understand your feeling totally well.¡¹


    Seiichi felt an intense sympathy for Kaoru, who covered his face with his hands.


    At first, he was wary of his gender-reversed bearing and the intimidating air of a powerful person that he could sense in his behavior, but he soon realized that he was probably a person with a rare level of common sense in the academy.


    For better or worse, he had to be careful not to be left alone with him.

 CH 55.2

    ¡¸I wonder if Shizuka-chan is still staying in bed?¡¹


    ¡¸Haru-chan and Saki-chan are there with her.¡¹


    Natsumi, who was sitting in the corner, had a stiff tone in her voice.


    Of the members who logged into the raid domain, with the exception of the strayed Touma, all of them had settled down in the lighthouse base.


    However, just as in the previous supplementary lessons raid when she was separated from Touma, only the distraught Shizuka ended up getting down.


    It was not only Natsumi, but also for Miharu and Saki, what was most important above all else was Touma and Shizuka.


    The gazes pointed toward Asura and Kaoru, who had made unnecessary meddling, were cold.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ Asura-chan too, you see, she usually isn¡¯t a selfish girl who can¡¯t read the air like that. Well, she¡¯s certainly a glutton, but she does have enough sense not to bother people.¡¹


    At that point, Seiichi was so jealous that he wished to ask for a swap.


    ¡¸She¡¯s basically a shy girl, you see¡­. Though, I¡¯ve heard that you weren¡¯t scared of Asura-chan?¡¹


    ¡¸Compared to what I¡¯d heard in the rumors, she seemed like a totally normal girl¡­. She was dressed in a really cute manner, though.¡¹


    Otoha, whose memory of their first meeting was for some reason hazy, pressed her temples.


    ¡¸Ahaha. She¡¯s more of cute than scary, but that¡¯d be impolite to you seniors, right?¡¹


    The core members of Black Honey consisted of third year students, including Asura.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I hope you can continue to treat Asura-chan, and if possible me as well, the same way. I bet she was happy to be accepted. I think she got excited and did something like that.¡¹


    Seiichi and Mai exchanged looks with awkward faces.


    ¡¸Rather than scared.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess it felt more like we were about to get eaten.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s normal, you see. It¡¯s the influence of Asura-chan¡¯s class, ¡ºGluttony¡». That¡¯s why she was looking for someone of her kind who wasn¡¯t scared of her.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, so that¡¯s where Touma comes in, huh.¡¹


    True enough, that incomprehensibleness seemed to be of a kind.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know the reason why Mikan-chan and the others are all right with her, but¡­ I¡¯d be grateful if you can get along with her.¡¹


    ¡¸I have no particular intention to get along with her, but if she approaches me first, I have no intention to refuse her either.¡¹


    Kurumi, who was simmering a pot in the kitchen booth, snorted.


    ¡¸I see. Thanks¡­. For the time being, let me give you a hand with this quest. I¡¯ll give you my full support.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯d be a life saver. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what.¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, even in the category of raid quests, the¡ºLore (Legend)¡» type is quite the special type, you see.¡¹


    The countless shipwrecks that had washed up on the shore were also a mountain of materials for the girls.


    As expected, there wasn¡¯t enough room for all of them, nearly twenty in number, to sit together, but on the tables and chairs that had been created in an impromptu manner, food was being served.


    ¡¸It smells so good. So amazing. I never thought I¡¯d be able to eat such delicious food during a raid quest.¡¹


    The bright red soup, boiled in a large pot, was made of small fish caught from the reef.


    The tomato sauce and the scent of garlic give an accent to it, and the rich umami of marine products was melting into it.


    Nevertheless, what was caught from the mysterious sea was a mysterious monstrous fish, whose type they couldn¡¯t be sure of.


    It was a type of Null MOB that occurred in areas with a high concentration of miasma.


    Such Null MOBs, like many other monsters, could be deliciously eaten as long as they did not possess poisonous attributes.


    In fact, monsters and Null MOBs that couldn¡¯t be eaten were the rare ones.


    There was no mistaking Kurumi¡¯s eyes when it came to appraising toxicity.


    The large monstrous fish had been subjected to fileting and fried.


    The large ammonite-like Null MOB had its legs chopped up and roasted on skewers, while its curling shell had been turned into a pot to cook itself as it was.


    Not only did they promptly find a safety zone, a base, they were also able to secure plenty of food.


    For some reason, there were no monsters that attacked them either.


    And yet, the air of the members gathered for dinner was heavy.


    ¡¸Ah, yes. You can do it while eating, but I hope you could tell us about Lore (Legend) type raid quest, I suppose.¡¹


    Rinko, who asked as such in an attempt to change the air, had already learned about the general knowledge of raid quests in class.


    However, in the categories of¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡», ¡ºTsukumo (Regalia)¡», ¡ºOrigin (Primitive)¡», ¡ºLore (Legend)¡», and¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡», the one with multitude of quest conquering methods was¡ºLore (Legend)¡».


    Unlike¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡» and¡ºOrigin (Primitive)¡», which could only be conquered by brute force, if they didn¡¯t conquer ¡ºLore (Legend)¡» step by step following its arrangements, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to get to the boss.


    This was the reason why it was said that what ought to be conquered was not the boss, but the worldview.


    Instead, as long as you could conquer the mysteries of that worldview, even if the boss was superior in rank, the chance to defeat it would be born.


    ¡¸Let me see. First of all, in order to conquer a Lore (Legend) type raid quest, I guess we need to know what kind of world that was created based on what this place is.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, I don¡¯t get what that means, though¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Each and every raid domain has a core, and the area is formed with that core serving as the center. If the core is a Diadem, the area will turn into an environment convenient for the boss, if the core is a Primitive, it will match that element, and if the core is Regalia, it¡¯ll turn into a world related to the core item, something like that.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Seiichi, pass.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You need to use your head a little more.¡¹


    Mai, who had abandoned her understanding, bit into the octopus legs skewer.


    ¡¸Fufufu. You guys are really close. Now then, the core of a Lore (Legend) type like the one this time is the story itself, you see. There are many cases where there exists a boss that serves as the core, but it is no more than a symbol of the story. A world materialized from the story of a movie of a book, that¡¯s the impression of it, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸Hau¡­ It¡¯s so complicated.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s not a quest where all you have to do is kill monsters. Unless you proceed in accordance with the story that is serving as the core, you won¡¯t be able to get to the place where the boss is. According to what Asura-chan and the others say, you have to trigger the flags.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not an RPG, but more like an ADV, huh.¡¹


    Scratching his head, Seiichi let out a sigh.


    ¡¸Then, that town for instance, are those human-looking ones the so-called NPCs?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Those are things akin to a stage set. Somewhere in the town, there should be a key to advance the story.¡¹


    Until the scene changed, they would simply repeat the limited scenario forever.


    ¡¸¡­ Even those girls over there, who look like students from our academy?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. That¡¯s right.¡¹


    As they explored the inside of the town on the first day, they saw Asian¡¯s slaves wearing the academy¡¯s uniform.


    A foreign body that was clearly out of place in this worldview.


    These girls ending up vanishing like smoke in front of them, who had rescued and brought them out of the town, was the same as the other residents of the town.


    ¡¸I think that¡¯s seriously too much of a bad taste, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I think so too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª I couldn¡¯t care less about such a thing. Where¡¯s Danna-sama?¡¹


    A cold voice and a dry gaze.


    The spiral staircase leading to the upper floor where Shizuka was resting.


    Switching places with Natsumi, Saki had come down to eat, but she didn¡¯t even put her hands on her plate.


    Sitting on the stairs while still holding her katana, Saki didn¡¯t even stir.


    No one could get close to Saki, whose usual smile was gone, and even Mikan could only look at them alternately in a fluster.


    ¡¸Given that he¡¯s not in the town of beginning (scene), I think he must have gotten lost in another scene.¡¹


    ¡¸And the way to get there?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll have to proceed with the quest conquest. That¡¯s the rule of this raid world, after all.¡¹


    Saki, her mouth twisted in abhorrence, tightened her grip on her katana.


    ¡¸If I kill them all, can we proceed ahead?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no use. We can¡¯t proceed to the next scene that way. Once tomorrow comes, I bet everything will be back to how it used to be.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What, should I do?¡¹


    ¡¸The only way to proceed ahead is to solve the mystery. In order to do so, we need to grasp the story serving as the basis of this worldview. On the flip side, as long as we know that, conquering a Lore (Legend) quest is by no means difficult.¡¹


    Saki was so tense that bloodlust could even be sensed from her, but to Kaoru she looked like a child who was lost and about to cry.


    ¡¸At any rate, the story on which the worldview or whatever is based doesn¡¯t seem to be Japanese, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The clothes are old-fashioned, and didn¡¯t those guys have pistols or something?¡¹


    ¡¸The language was English. It had an accent, though, so it was hard to understand. It¡¯s just that, they spoke in Japanese when they called out to me, so that got me surprised, I suppose.¡¹


    Unlike other raid types, the Lore (Legend) quests always had a path to follow in order to conquer it.


    That was because they followed the fundamental rule that a story was connected from the opening to the ending.


    And all the conditions for conquering the story must be provided.


    ¡¸I mean, the hints are too few, duh. The place is somewhere around America or Europe, perhaps? The period is also probably between 18th and 20th century, but I can¡¯t narrow it down.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder if I should go to the town and appraise things out. Maybe I can get some clues.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m coming with you. The more information we gather, the better, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I can read English, German, Mandarin.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    As long as they had a clear idea of what their objective was, these girls wouldn¡¯t remain being their dispirited selves.


    Some fish sandwiches were also pushed onto Saki as she remained crouched down on the stairs, gulping down her meal as if saying that one was unable to fight on an empty stomach.


    ¡¸Let me help you with that too¡­. Though, I totally see you in a different light. Maybe ¡ºCraftsman¡» is better suited for raid quests.¡¹


    Leaving beginner and intermediate classes aside, it was a common belief that Lore (Legend) raids of Advance class and above took a long time to conquer.


    Above all, not only did it take a lot of time and effort in the investigation and identification of the worldview, even the conquest itself was not something that was in the bad as long as you had enough combat power.

 CH 55.3

    ¡¸¡­ Narrative of a vagabond named Ishmael¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Shizuka-chan!¡¹


    Shizuka, who had been crouched in a corner of the dimly lit upper floor with a rag over her whole body, stood on the spiral staircase.


    Her feverish smile and murmured fragmented words brought chills to the hearts of the members.


    The worst trouble that could occur in a raid quest: mental collapse.


    As the compensation of their memories and experiences not getting reset, the damage received to their minds would last even after they went outside.


    ¡¸Shizuka¡­.¡¹


    Mai covered her mouth, but the twin sisters supporting Shizuka from both sides sported a happy look on their faces.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve figured out what kind of place this place is.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, Shizuka-chan. Are you really okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I got a contact from Touma-san. Right now he¡¯s on top of the boss together with Doggy-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oh my.¡¹


    In the midst of the excited members, Kaoru let out a sigh and scratched her cheek.


    ¡¸Danna-sama is so unfair. I want to slay the boss too!¡¹


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t worried, but¡­. As usual, he¡¯s too over the top, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what you mean by contact¡­, but, well, it¡¯s Touma-kun we¡¯re talking about after all, so I guess anything is possible. But to make everyone worried, when he comes back, he need to be punished.¡¹


    ¡¸So, Shizuka-chan. What do you mean by you¡¯ve figured it out, I wonder?¡¹


    Shizuka nodded at Kaoru¡¯s words, but then looked up at the top of the lighthouse.


    ¡¸The name of the boss, the scaffolding where Touma-san is, is Moby Dick. In other words, this place is the world of ¡ºMoby Dick: Or, the Whale¡», a full-length novel written by the 19th century American novelist Melville.¡¹


    Name, ¡ºMoby Dick¡»


    Race, Divine Beast


    Attribute, Water


    Rank, 217


    Ability, ¡ºLord of the Depth (Abyss Lord)¡», ¡ºEnvy¡», ¡ºFalse God¡»


    Existence Level, ¡î¡î¡î¡î


    ¡¸A Tatarigami (Curse God) born from the grudge of whales, which in the latter half of the 19th century were overfished by American whaler fleets in all oceans throughout the world.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    As there was the case from the last time, I was worried about Shizuka who had ended up getting separated from me, and when I tried to stroke the Shizuka crystal, somehow, I ended up being able to access it easily.


    I think it would have been nice if there had been a bit more of such a dramatic bonding event.


    Feeling-wise, it feels like we¡¯re separated about as far away as Asagi-sou and the academy building.


    The communication with Shizuka was like a radio with poor signal condition, but I¡¯m glad we were able to confirm each other¡¯s safety.


    It appears that the experience of doing a slightly maniacal abandonment play, following Shizuka¡¯s suggestion, has paid off.


    It was a chaotic situation, with Shizuka-san being so frantic that it was a little scary, and Miharu and Natsumi for some reason jamming the transmission, but I think we were able to share the bare minimum information.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡¹


    Slumped down with a plop, Doggy-san is making a feeble complaint while her stomach is growling.


    The style that incites sympathy to the limit.


    There is by no means imminent danger in our current situation, but starvation is a slow-acting poison that kills humans.


    Hunger can easily cloud one¡¯s judgment as well as cause hypoglycemic hunger-knock.


    In addition, even from a survival standpoint, we most likely would not last more than three days if we couldn¡¯t secure some drinking water.


    I can¡¯t help but say that we¡¯ve fallen to an extremely severe situation.


    ¡¸U~u~¡¹


    As I eat the dango that Yuki-chan has supplied me with, I defend myself against Doggy-san who is clinging to me with moist teary eyes.


    The country-style mitarashi dango has a gentle taste.


    Moreover, I¡¯ve also been given some blue coconut-like fruit, so I pluck off the stem parts and drink the coconut water.


    The tropical taste is very fruity.


    I think this is probably the fruit of an ent that was mimicking a coconut tree.


    It seems that they are raised rapidly in Yuki-chan¡¯s field inside the Item Box.


    ¡¸U~u~u~¡­¡¹


    I come to feel as if I¡¯m bullying the teary and drooling Doggy-san, so I decide to eat it with her.


    ¡¸Dango is yummy~.¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹


    The additional dango, which are wrapped in bamboo leaves, are a collaboration of an (red bean paste) and zunda (edamame bean paste).


    The half-crushed mochi, where there are still some grains of rice left, has a handmade feeling to it.


    While offering gratitude to Yuki-chan, we¡¯re having a dango festival, which is arranged in a neat manner.


    The ¨‹ GP bar memory of Doggy-san, who is blissfully biting into the skewers held in both hands, is recovering heartily.


    It¡¯s rare to see a dual SP and GP bar.


    I¡¯ve never seen such a thing on anyone besides myself.


    ¡¸It was delicious~.¡¹


    The bar memory of Doggy-san, who is happily grooming herself, is decreasing rapidly, even though she is not doing anything.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡¹


    ¡¸The fuel efficiency is too low.¡¹


    Being able to recover GP, which is hard to recover, just by eating food seems convenient.


    But if you don¡¯t eat anything, it seems to decrease on its own and end up making you hungry.


    Quite a tricky type.


    Well, I think it¡¯s due to the influence of the unreadable status, but I wonder if there¡¯s something buggy about it.


    Name, ¡º. ¡ê¡Ð ki A. . ?.¡»


    Race, . .an


    Attribute, None


    Rank, 10+34e


    Ability, ¡ºHu. ¡×¡», ¡ºThe Deadly Sin of Gluttony¡»


    Existence Level, . . ¡ï


    ¡¸Fem . . . dent ¡ó. ¡Àthird©V Ox Group . ?ashi . . emy .¡¹


    When I try staring at Doggy-san with the upgraded Interface, as expected the reading is still weird and buggy.


    I get the feeling that that¡¯s totally not good.


    It¡¯s like the one that ought to be there originally is being encroached or something, and if left as is, it will end up turning into something completely different.


    ¡¸Doggy-san.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? I mean, c¡¯mon, call me properly by my name. ¡­ Err, yes, it¡¯s Asura. Asura-chan is me!¡¹


    I think that¡¯s not quite the case.


    There¡¯s not much left already.


    It seems like Doggy-san, who is puffing up her chest while her stomach is growling, is somewhat aware of it herself.


    I try tracing the Interface, but there is no response.


    I wonder what the difference is between her and Shizuka and the others.


    ¡¸Doggy-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Boo boo. Hand over your food~.¡¹


    ¡¸This quest is a raid that we, the Orders of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders), are challenging. You¡¯re an extra, Doggy-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Err, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹


    The docile Doggy-san is reflecting.


    I guess she was merely lured by the delicious scent and didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    ¡¸The president of the club is me, in other words I¡¯m the leader of the raid party. You¡¯re one of the party members, Doggy-san.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I can join too?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m the leader and you¡¯re a member, Doggy-san. Is that okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Ehehe.¡¹


    Alright, I got her commitment.


    The reaction of Interface has been liberated.


    I think this ¡ºThe Deadly Sin of Gluttony¡», the only ability that is active continuously, is the cause of it all.


    In front of Doggy-san, who is making a dubious face, I use the pop-up command to restore her status information.


    For some reason, the backup data necessary for the restoration is pulled from the ¡ºWatchdog of the Bottomless Pit (Over-Gluttony Gear)¡».


    I wonder what kind of item it really is.


    It¡¯s like it¡¯s assimilated with Doggy-san, like it¡¯s unified with her.


    At first, I thought it was the cause of the problem, but in fact, it seems to have been protecting Doggy-san.


    Name, ¡ºKamizuki Asura¡»


    Race, Human


    Attribute, Apostle


    Rank, 10+10e+1e


    Ability, ¡ºHuman¡», ¡ºOriginal Sin of Gluttony¡», ¡ºApostle of Gluttony¡»


    Existence Level, ¡î¡ï¡ï


    ¡¸Female student of the third-year Ox Group at Toyoashihara Academy.¡¹


    Pretty much something like that.


    Her level appeared to be overflowing, so I ended up secretly letting her have a class change.


    Her cumulative level ended up decreasing a bit, but I hope she doesn¡¯t mind it.


    Or rather, Doggy-san-slash-Asura-san turned out to be a girl.


    ¡¸Hmm? Hmmm? Huh, somehow¡­ I¡¯m hungry~.¡¹


    Doggy-san tilts her head, but in the end, her stomach is growling.


    It seems that not much has changed.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Under the curtain of night, the endlessly repeating sea roar was reverberating in the air.


    The day and night that went around in the Raid domain, the ¡ºDemon of the Deep¡», were nothing more than a stage set.


    With a click, as if someone had flipped the switch, day and night suddenly switched places.


    Six hours of day and six hours of night were the set time of the first act.


    Compared to the daytime world, which closely resembled the real world, the nighttime world looked like an eerie real-life fairy tale, with suspended stars and a smiling crescent moon.


    ¡¸Thanks for the night watch. It¡¯s time for shift change.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, my. Thank you.¡¹


    The scent of tea rising from the offered mug made Kaoru, who was standing guard in front of the lighthouse gate, smile.


    ¡¸But is it really okay, I wonder? I don¡¯t mind being the night watchman all the time, though¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Currently, you¡¯re the greatest fighter we have, so we¡¯d like you to be on your top condition all the time, Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, I mean, is it really okay to let me into a place where there are only girls?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ It¡¯s okay, I guess. To be honest, I was never worried about that.¡¹


    Sitting down next to him, Seiichi took a sip from his cup of instant coffee.


    ¡¸Well, I think you¡¯re probably someone of my kind, Senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see. He¡¯s that much of a conspicuous child, so I figured someone must have been keeping him in check.¡¹


    The sea roar was simply repeated.


    ¡¸Just in case, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to make sure.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸The students of our academy who are in that town¡­ Is there really nothing we can do about that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. Nothing.¡¹


    As they had ended up getting trapped in the ¡ºWorld (Raid)¡» once, the method to detach them was yet confirmed.


    Those girls were the mere shadow of their former selves, who were thrown in to stabilize the singularity of the dungeon.

 CH 56.1

    Gentiles


    ¡¸There it is. ¡ºShiobuki-tei (Tide Blowing Pavilion)¡»¡­ Rather, now that you mention it, for it to have a Japanese sign after all this, it¡¯s super fishy, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸So it¡¯s not¡ºThe Spouter-Inn¡» or¡ºShiobuki (Water Blowing)¡», huh. I got the gist of it.¡¹


    The time was year 1814, the place was in New Bedford, Massachusetts, the center of the North American whaling industry.


    Until the latter half of the 19th century, it was known as one of the world¡¯s leading whaling ports, along with Nantucket and New London, Connecticut.


    At that time, whales were regarded as no more than resources, the same as coal and iron ore.


    The main purpose was the whale oil that was used in various things such as lighting lamps, and while the whales were dismantled on the sea and stripped of their blubber and brain oil for oil extraction, the rest of the meat and bones were dumped directly into the sea as it was.


    It was said that from one average sized whale, about 150 barrels of whale oil could be collected.


    In particular, the brain oil in the head of the sperm whale was considered to be a first class commodity.


    By the middle of the 17th century, the whales of the Atlantic Ocean were already exhausted and the hunting grounds were moved to the Pacific Ocean.


    The main consumers of whale oil were Europe and the U.S., and in the 19th century, the U.S. became the largest whaling nation in the world.


    Boasting a fleet of over 7,000 whaling ships in its heyday, it was no exaggeration to say that they had exhausted whales from the oceans all around the world.


    The reason why the U.S. pressed Japan, which was in the state of enacting a national isolation policy, to open its borders to the rest of the world was because it wished for a supply base for the whaling carried out at the coast of Japan.


    Moreover, by the time when the 19th century was approaching its end, the sperm and North Pacific right whales off the coast of Japan had been exhausted mainly by the U.S. whaling fleet, and the dependence on oil resourced energy, whose development had advanced at the same time, led to a decline in whaling.


    Giving a sidelong glance to Japan, which had just scraped along and utilized whale meat and blood as food, medicine, and industrial products since the olden days, in the early 20th century, whale resources were once again reevaluated worldwide as an industrial commodity, and the number of whales was inevitably further reduced from the oceans all around the world.


    ¡ºWhite Whale: Moby Dick: Or, the Whale¡» was a story written based on such a time setting.


    ¡¸Now then, there should be a man named¡ºQueequeg¡» in this place. He probably has tattoos all over his body, so I think he should be easy to recognize.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow. You¡¯re so amazing, Shizuka-chan. Do you remember the entire contents of this Moby Dick book?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, well¡­¡¹


    If you extracted the story part alone, the novel titled¡ºMoby Dick¡» was very simple.


    The story, which began with¡ºIshmael¡» serving as the narrator, developed based on the theme of whaling.


    The theme of the story was the battle between¡ºAhab¡», a mad captain obsessed with revenge, and the arch-enemy he chased after, the¡ºMoby Dick¡», or so you might think, but what occupied the majority of the text was discussion pertaining to whaling.


    The author wanted to confer his extensive knowledge pertaining to whaling, and while he was at it, he wished for people to listen to his views on right and wrong as well as religion, too.


    That was right, since no one was willing to listen to him, he decided to spread it to the world in the form of a novel, and the flavoring for that purpose was the clash between the Captain and Moby Dick.


    Thus, the points that ought to be grasped as a story were surprisingly few in number.


    The main character, ¡ºIshmael¡», boarded the whale hunting ship Pequod, and chased after the¡ºMoby Dick¡» along with Captain¡ºAhab¡» and his crews, and in the end, they got the table turned on them and the ship sunk.


    As far as the general flow of the story was concerned, that was all there was to it.


    The group that had been exploring the town in two groups met up and looked up at a pub that put up a sign saying¡ºShiobuki-tei¡».


    The investigation members were in the formation of Seiichi and Mai, Miharu and Rinko, Shizuka and Saki, and Natsumi and Mikan.


    The rest of the Craftsman members were finishing up a certain piece of work under Shizuka¡¯s direction, while Kaoru stayed behind to serve as the guard of those girls.


    ¡¸For better or worse, it¡¯s one of the ten great novels in the world, so I believe those in the know are in the majority.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve at least heard of the title, but I¡¯ve never read it, I suppose¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸To put it bluntly, after reading it, you will feel a sense of emptiness, akin to attaining enlightenment, as well as a sense of resignation, wondering why you picked up this novel.¡¹


    Ruthlessly cutting it off and tossing it aside, Shizuka glared at Shiobuki-tei.


    They were dressed in attires that blatantly screamed gentiles, but the residents of the town did not show any particular reaction.


    ¡¸The question is, will the main character, ¡ºIshmael¡», exist, or will we have to play that role, but¡­. For the time being, let¡¯s beat the crap out of¡ºQueequeg¡» and secure him.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of Shizuka. So simple and easy to understand.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to waste my time listening to the overly ornate, roundabout and long-winded speeches as in the original work. Let¡¯s ignore the favorability events and keep collecting the key characters.¡¹


    A few moments later, shouts and screams could be heard from inside Shiobuki-tei, and a group of robbers and kidnappers carrying a sack that could hold a single person came out.


    ¡¸Next, let¡¯s go to the Seamen¡¯s Bethel.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s keep going.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is this really going to be okay?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸M, meal~¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, you know what to do. Doggy-san.¡¹


    A deal Doggy-san who ends up getting hungry instantly.


    The figure of her plopping down into an´ó character and growling exudes no sexiness at all.


    But I also have nothing to do, so let¡¯s make her comfort my ennui.


    ¡¸D, demon~. Sex beast~. You¡¯re intending to toy with me again~.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take this botamochi for myself.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just too cruel~. Geez, just do whatever you want.¡¹


    I got her commitment.


    I toy with Doggy-san who gave in to her appetite and sold her body to me.


    ¡¸Yum. Rather, is sticking and rubbing your face against my belly fun?¡¹


    ¡¸Verily.¡¹


    Perhaps finding it ticklish, Doggy-san doesn¡¯t like it, but the fluffy level of her belly is very high.


    The fur on the back is quite hard, and the tail for instance is so crisp.


    I wonder if she regularly washes it with some fabric softener.


    ¡¸The fluffiness over here is the softest, so¡­.¡¹


    In exchange for food, it could be said that I¡¯ve thoroughly known about the condition of Doggy-san¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Doing mofumofu things is fine and all, but I think it¡¯s fine even a bit more erotic event were to occur.¡¹


    ¡¸How presumptuous.¡¹


    Even though she¡¯s just a Doggy-san, what in the world is she talking about?


    Even if she wags her hips at me, I just genuinely find it charming.


    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯ve been terribly insulted. Or rather, where are you getting the meal from? If by any chance you have some kind of magic item that makes delicious food come out infinitely, I¡¯ll trade it with everything I have, so please give it to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you do a dogeza a straight face, I don¡¯t have such a wonderful item.¡¹


    It¡¯s simply that Yuki-chan has been sharing her harvest with us.


    It seems that there was an abundant harvest of rice.


    Yuki-chan¡¯s farm, which can have twelve period crops, let alone semi-annual crops, reeks of cheat.


    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, delicious-looking rice porridge has appeared!¡¹


    This time, she blesses us with a big iron pot full of egg porridge.


    Yuki-chan truly is a goddess.


    Perhaps using the Ushi-oni that we couldn¡¯t finish eating and ended up turned into jerky, quite the nice broth she has produced.


    At this rate, I get the feeling that I¡¯m going to end up getting fat.


    What a harsh survival it is.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸You guys, if you¡¯re planning to get on that ship, you¡¯d better drop it. Haven¡¯t you ever heard of the story of Ahab? Ahab, the man cursed by the god, on his last voyage, whale¡­. Gebu.¡¹


    ¡¸Prophet, obtained!¡¹


    ¡¸On a day when although there is no island, it smells of one, Ahab will die and rise again, beckoning everyone. And then they will all die, leaving one person behind¡­. It said. Ah, and we don¡¯t need Elijah the prophet, so please leave him alone. He may pop up later on his own, though.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to say about conquering a¡ºLore (Legend)¡» quest in such a power-driven, bulldozing manner.¡¹


    Next to the several sacks that had ended up becoming completely quiet, Kaoru, holding his forehead, let out a sigh.


    ¡¸Well, the scene is certainly progressing, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Without Touma-kun around, Shizuka-chan and the others are starting to get out of control, I suppose. In a lot of ways.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back to the whaling ship Pequod. The preparation to depart should have been in order. Mikan-senpai, how¡¯s the situation with that thing?¡¹


    In response to Shizuka¡¯s question, Mikan gave a thumbs up and nodded.


    ¡¸It was done a long time ago. Currently, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m attaching all sorts of additional equipment with everyone.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, well. Let¡¯s get it started, shall we¡­. haa.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare chance to play a leading role, so put your spirits into it!¡¹


    Mai literally kicked Seiichi¡¯s ass as he dropped his shoulders.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s get going. To the sea, where Touma-san and the Moby Dick are.¡¹

 CH 56.2

    Well then, according to the regular contact from Shizuka, it seems that they are conquering the raid quest smoothly.


    We will surely rescue you, so please bear with it just a little longer, so she said.


    ¡¸Wyvern brigand roast, yum~.¡¹


    As a person who has been sleeping and eating while feeding Doggy-san, I feel very guilty.


    By the way, that¡¯s not a wyvern, but a k¨­ry¨±.


    We are lighting a bonfire and having a wild barbecue festival on top of the Moby Dick.


    For better or worse, we haven¡¯t merely been eating and sleeping, as we¡¯ve also been investigating the huge monstrous fish that seems to be a boss called Moby Dick.


    Even though it¡¯s a giant-sized monster, 100 meters in length and 10 meters in width, it doesn¡¯t take that much time and effort just to go around.


    In Shizuka¡¯s opinion, she said it was probably based on a sperm whale, but since she had never seen any real sperm whales, she couldn¡¯t say with much certainty.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s cubical in shape, so it¡¯s easy to ride on top of.


    There are spears, or rather harpoons, sticking here and there on its white skin.


    There are even ropes tied to the harpoons as well as the wreckages of the ships, which had probably been pulled and crashed.


    All the stuck whale harpoons seem to be magic items, but they appear to be cursed.


    As a test, I tried to pull one out, but it didn¡¯t even budge, just like the boss itself.


    Perhaps this is also proof that unless the switch is flipped on, the boss is treated as an object, something along those lines.


    The wreckages of the ship are used for firewood as is, though.


    In fact, when this Moby Dick starts moving and becomes our battle opponent, it will most likely turn into a formidable enemy I have never encountered before.


    Bigger means just as much stronger.


    ¡¸Yes, yes. It looks very fulfilling.¡¹


    Doggy-san wipes her drool as she grills the manga-like meat on the bone.


    Come to think of it, Doggy-san is the president of an A-ranked club, ¡ºBlack Honey¡».


    She must have faced all sorts of formidable enemies in the dungeon up until now.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never had a prey this huge before, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew it.¡¹


    ¡¸I bet it¡¯ll surely be delicious. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹


    *Flash* Doggy-san¡¯s teeth glistens dubiously as she bites into the manga meat with a chomp.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Leaving the port of New Bedford, the whaling ship Pequod continued its smooth voyage under the direction of first mate Starbuck.


    Second mate Stubb, third mate Flask, and the whale harpooners.


    Sporting swollen faces, there were some crews who were puzzled, wondering how come they were on board of a ship, but each and every one of them was thorough with their own duty (roleplay).


    The blue sky and the blue sea stretching to no end.


    They conquered the sea in pursuit of whales, in pursuit of their arch-enemy, in pursuit of their karma.


    With the gentiles (Ishmael) on the board.


    Heave ho!


    Heave ho!


    Raise the anchor and set sail.


    Now, to the tide blowing guy!


    Whale steaks dripping with blubber


    Crunchy bread fried in brain oil


    Dolphin with clams in it


    Chowder stuffed with plenty of pepper


    A feast for the land, a feast for us


    Our whale makes even Her Majesty the Queen drool


    Now, bring us to the whale!


    ¡¸Captain!¡¹


    ¡¸Captain Ahab!¡¹


    A man stood at the stern of the ship, where the crew all looked up at him.


    He had a dark and sinister face.


    His left foot, stomping with a thud, was a cursed prosthesis carved from the jawbone of a whale.


    A large scar running from his head to the bottom of his neck was etched into his finely chiseled, sinister face.


    He was none other than Captain Ahab, the pathetic avenger cursed by Moby Dick and cursed Moby Dick.


    ¡¸¡ª If you found a whale¡­¡¹


    Hearing Ahab¡¯s voice, the crew gulped.


    ¡¸What would you bastards do?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯d inform the captain!¡¹


    ¡¸If you were ordered to kill the whale, what would you do?!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯d kill the whale!¡¹


    ¡¸You bastards would kill the whale?! Or would you be killed by the whale?!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯d kill the whale!!¡¹


    Crooking his mouth upon seeing the zeal of the crews, who were repeatedly yelling¡¸Kill, kill¡¹, Ahab held up the gold coin between his fingers so that everyone could see it.


    ¡¸You bastards, do you see this Spanish gold? I¡¯ll give this gold to whoever finds the whale with one huge-ass head, the one with a pair of rows of fangs, the one whiter than a pure white sheep, the one that waves its tail more grandly than even a storm sail, Moby Dick! Now, give me the hammer.¡¹


    Receiving the hammer from one of the crews, Ahab nailed the gold coin into the main mast.


    ¡¸¡­ What the hell is the meaning of this, you bastard?!¡¹


    ¡¸I was wondering if by any chance this was the key item, and it looks like I was right.¡¹


    ¡¸Have you lost your mind, gentile (Ishmael)?!¡¹


    Ahab, messing up his tousled hair and screaming with blood rushing to his eyes, grabbed at the gentile who handed him the hammer.


    Seiichi, taking the Spanish gold coin that gave a nice weight to his hand, turned over his worn out hood and jumped down to the deck.


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t be so angry. We¡¯ll beat your arch-enemy to death for you after all, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Unforgivable, I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­. Moby Dick is my prey! It¡¯s my arch-enemy! It¡¯s mine!¡¹


    *Clink, clink* With their harpoons and cutlasses at the ready, the crews were cornering Seiichi to the side deck.


    ¡¸It¡¯s ruined! It¡¯s all ruined! This time, we should have been able to bring down that guy for sure this time! And yet, because of you, you bastard, we have to start all over again!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Just give it up, old man. You guys can never beat the boss. It will always turn out that way.¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, shut up, you traitor! This is my ship, my world. I will just kill you and bring in new gentiles (Ishmael)! No matter how many times it takes, yes, no matter how many times it takes, until I bring down that guy!¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re a fake, I bet your obsession is real¡­. No doubt about it.¡¹


    Cornered on the edge of the deck, Seiichi covered his mouth with a mask.


    ¡¸Now, kill him! Push him off to the sea and turn him into sharks feed!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, Captain Ahab! Something is drawing near at an incredible speed!¡¹


    As he shifted his gaze to the sea upon hearing the warning from the lookout platform, he saw one ship speeding towards them, with its white tail hovering on the surface of the sea.


    About 10 meters in length, the hull was constructed using scrapped vessels as the materials.


    The streamlined cruiser-type ship did not have sails like the Pequod.


    Instead, the water wheels installed on either side of the hull rotated, raising a splash of water, and bringing forth a ship speed that was truly akin to a monster to the Captain and the others.


    ¡¸Gud taimingu! Seiichi, sorry for the wait!¡¹


    Seeing the figure of Mai waving her hand at the bow of the ship, Seiichi¡¯s mouth slackened.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going full speed ahead as is~.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes, sir. Engine, full throttle.¡¹


    ¡¸Awawa, s, smoke is¡­.¡¹


    Water vapor was gushing out of the steam engine, which was running at full power at Mikan¡¯s signal.


    As long as there was metallurgy that could withstand the pressure, a heat source, and a cooling element, a steam engine could be formed.


    Given the stage setting, there was metal, and the product of over-technology, which was impossible to create due to the problem of workmanship precision, could also be made a reality if they had the¡ºCraftsman¡» skills that made it possible to cast in the decimal range.


    Of course, the person in question must understand the structural drawings and blueprints.


    A sunken ship washed up on the shore, and an engine made of metal scavenged from all over the town, crystals that extracted flame attributes were used as its heat source.


    Making use of seawater as its cooling system, it had turned into a ship with what could be called a crystal steam engine.


    The huge outer rings on either side, adopted after taking into account their metallic strength, sliced through the ocean field.


    With Kakine, someone with¡ºEngineer¡» class, serving as the supervisor, the ship was built with everyone working together.


    She was the¡ºWhale Avenging Ship Neo Pequod¡».


    ¡¸I still can¡¯t believe it. To even build a ship like this in the dungeon. You guys are really beyond common sense.¡¹


    On the rattling and shaking deck, Kaoru was astonished from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡¸Now then, sorry to bother you, Captain. From here on out, our ship is the main story.¡¹


    ¡¸You bastaaaaaard!!¡¹


    On the deck of the Neo Pequod, which had caught up and overtook the Pequod, Seiichi, who had jumped over to it, held up and showed off the gold coin in his hand.


    ¡¸All members, please prepare for battle.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Shizuka, who had been watching the Pequod from the stern of the ship, took a breath in as she held her fluttering hair.


    There were no silhouettes of islands in their surroundings, not even seabirds.


    Even so, there was a faint smell of land mixed with the scent of the salt water.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve collected the foreshadowing ahead of schedule, so I figured it would probably turn out like this.¡¹


    The surface of the sea was foaming, and the shadow of something white and huge could be seen through it.


    *Splash, splash* The surface of the sea burst open, rising up like a mountain.


    ¡ºSomething¡» boasting an outrageously enormous size was crawling up from the bottom of the ocean depths.


    ¡¸H, hey¡­. This is¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa, ha, ha¡­. It, it¡¯s too big.¡¹


    Otoha, her face stiffened, and Mai, who let out a dry laugh, looked up at the sky.


    The huge body of the white, pure-white sperm whale emerging from the surface of the sea, half of its body alone was more than 50 meters.


    Amidst the intimidating air radiated by its huge body, the eyes of Moby Dick slowly opened.


    Swallowed up by angry shouts and screams, the Pequod got caught in the act called breaching, in which the whale simply emerged to the surface of the sea and sank back, and sank into the sea.


    ¡¸Waves are incoming! Full rudder, align the bow at right angles!¡¹


    ¡¸Hawawa!¡¹


    At Rinko¡¯s command, Ichiko, acting as helmsman, put her everything into turning the rudder.


    ¡¸H, how can we beat it? Such a monster.¡¹


    Mai, who had been in high spirits serving as a long-range firepower battery, plopped down on the deck as if her legs had turned jelly.


    ¡¸As expected, even I¡¯ve never seen such a super large monster before¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸My katana can¡¯t reach it~¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Once we reach this stage, it¡¯s already our victory after all.¡¹


    Without any shadow of fear, Shizuka looked up in satisfaction at the huge monstrous fish that once again jumped out of the surface of the sea.

 CH 57.1

    Sea firefly Illusory Lantern


    Moby Dick, which suddenly begins to move as if the switch has been turned on, rises in a straight line.


    Using the whale harpoon, which is deeply embedded in its epithelium, as a support, I secure Doggy-san, who is about to tumble down with one hand.


    Reaching the curtain of light that seems to be the surface of the sea in no time at all, we jump out into the world of sky and sea.


    Perhaps it is the effect of coming outside for once, but after Moby Dick goes splash into the sea, the sea coils around it with watery resistance.


    I hope Doggy-san, who is gurgling and flailing about, can calm down a bit.


    After diving deep, Moby Dick suddenly rises straight upward once again.


    The target is the bottom of a ship, which is as small as a leaf compared to the boss, visible on the surface of the sea.


    Giving rise to a grand splash as it jumps out to the sky, the huge body of Moby Dick is completely flying in the air.


    The ship that carries Shizuka and the others on its deck is speeding across the ocean, avoiding the large waves that are akin to an explosion.


    It¡¯s super cool.


    I¡¯d like to get on board too, but for the time being, let¡¯s just take down this boss.


    Asking Doggy-san, who has turned into a drowned rat, to deliver my verbal massage, I do a full swing before we hit the water.


    ¡¸What~ are~ you~ doing~¡­!¡¹


    My duty is to do the preliminary preparations for the cooking.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Unforgivable¡­ I¡¯ll never forgive you! Moby Dick belongs to me. This¡ºWorld (Story)¡» is my tale!!¡¹


    With harpoons and ropes entwined around him, Captain Ahab had come to be stuck on the head of Moby Dick, which once submerged into the sea.


    Warped in madness, his face warped, and his eyes glowed red, just like Moby Dick.


    With half of his body assimilating into the sperm whale¡¯s head, which protruded like a hammer, he was shouting his vindictiveness.


    ¡¸A, avoid it~¡¹


    ¡¸T, the engine¡¯s going to explode.¡¹


    Cracks were running through the cylinder that was vibrating abnormally, and white water vapor was leaking out of it.


    The outer rings, which were pushing their way through the surface of the sea, raised a groan, and broke away by hair¡¯s breadth before the gigantic white head collapsed into the stern of the ship.


    ¡¸¡­u~ doing~!¡¹


    ¡¸Asura-chan?!¡¹


    Piercing through the curtain of water around where Moby Dick had landed on the water, the dispirited Asura descended to the deck.


    Kaoru jumped up and successfully caught the rolling, spinning human cannonball.


    ¡¸Kaoru-chan, Nice catch~.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, geez. Geez you, Asura-chan, to make me so worried!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. Err, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    Getting held tightly in the sturdy arms, Asura was dried.


    ¡¸Oh, looks like Doggy president-san has joined us.¡¹


    ¡¸What about Danna-sama?!¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa, that startled me! Ah, hey, can you believe it? That boy is so terrible~. He threw me with all his might, you know?¡¹


    As she was shuddering and draining herself, Asura¡¯s tail was tightly gripped.


    ¡¸Mutt-san¡­ What about Touma-san?¡¹


    ¡¸E, err, you see. I, I¡¯m going to stop the boss¡¯ movement, so use that opening to attack it, he said.¡¹


    Getting glared at by Shizuka¡¯s still gaze, which seemed like it could kill, the shriveled Asura hugged Kaoru¡¯s waist.


    ¡¸Well, true enough, if it dives into the sea, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸B, but how do you stop the movement of such a monster?¡¹


    At the words of Otoha, who was clinging to the handrail on the side of the ship, Mikan, who was leaning forward from the stern of the ship, looked back.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay! If it¡¯s Touma-kun, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll manage somehow.¡¹


    ¡¸Th, the sea ahead, the sea is rising.¡¹


    ¡¸Hawawa, the rudder is already at the limit~.¡¹


    *Wooooosh* A waterfall-like seawater was spilling down from the huge white body that towered like a wall.


    ¡¸We, we, we can¡¯t avoid it~.¡¹


    If they exceeded the inertia force, water resistance, and above all, the tilt tolerance limit by turning, they would have no choice but to capsize.


    Moby Dick, which emerged from the surface of the sea, had gone beyond the realm of breaching and was flying up from the sea into the sky.


    Its huge body, which was over 100 meters in length, casted a shadow that was threatening to crush the Neo Pequod.


    ¡¸Hahahahahaha! Foolish gentiles (Ishmael)! Wretched gentiles (Ishmael)! You bastards shall be eaten by Moby Dick and become a part of this world too. Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!¡¹


    It was at this moment when the huge white tower soaring from the surface of the sea reached the divide between rising and falling.


    ¡¸O Armor of Heavy Pressure. ¡ºTurn the tide¡»¡­!¡¹


    The back of Moby Dick, which had sunk with a crack at the beginning, was then engulfed by the sound as if the space was creaking.


    Moby Dick, which was about to fall into the Neo Pequod right at this very instant, was held up in the air as if it had been pecked by a giant bird.


    ¡¸Haha¡­ ha, haa?¡¹


    The sense of weightlessness that had softly seized Moby Dick was trapping it into a cage of embodiment of weight that had materialized on its back.


    With his right hand placed on the back of Moby Dick, Touma¡¯s¡ºArmor of Heavy Pressure (Stressor Armor)¡» was gushing out a pitch-black aura.


    The inscription of the awakened¡ºHeavy Pressure¡» had reversed all the object mass in the range.


    The Armor of Heavy Pressure, which in addition to SP had also been infused with GP, had expanded its domain space to a diameter of 100 meters, with Moby Dick serving as the center.


    From the surface of the sea that came into contact with the domain, seawater turned into water bubbles and began to float in the air.


    ¡¸Haaaaah?!¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, it¡¯s the anti-gravity power of armor, huh.¡¹


    Mai ¨C who was once thrown into the air the moment she stepped into the awakening domain, failed in her landing and broke her legs ¨C was looking up at the whale.


    ¡¸Rather than anti-gravity, it¡¯s more like things are being pulled toward Touma, the base point¡­. And he can even hang that huge body, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸What a mysterious power it is. I don¡¯t get it at all!¡¹


    ¡¸The trivial details could be damned for all I care. It¡¯s a chance that Touma-san has created. Everyone, please commence your attack.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just ridiculous. There¡¯s a limit even to an Irregular!¡¹


    Kaoru groaned as he looked up at the Moby Dick that was pinned in the sky.


    ¡¸Awright! ¡ºCondenser¡», beam!¡¹


    ¡¸Even knights have throwing skills, you know. ¡ºAssault! (Jost Shot)¡»¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t reach it. I wonder if he can lower it a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t take this anymore! Off I go!¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan!¡¹


    Saki, who had sunk her body deeply in the iai posture, jumped out to the sky with a momentum that made the ship sway.


    If she dashed through the sky and rushed into the domain of gravitational anomalies as it was, she would fall into the belly of Moby Dick.


    ¡¸I see¡­. Then, I guess I¡¯ll get going too. Okay!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, Kaoru-chan! I¡¯m also coming with you.¡¹


    Jumped out with a pomf, Asura¡¯s body let out a crackling sound and transformed into the form of a single wolf.


    The werewolf(lycanthrope)-like power, which was said to transform a human into a beast during a full moon, was the form she assumed when she awakened the¡ºWatchdog of the Bottomless Pit (Over-Gluttony Gear)¡».


    Even though it was a super class raid boss which was endowed with an enormous amount of SP, as it covered every inch of its entire gigantic body, the intensity of the SP barrier was low.


    Saki¡¯s blade, which was wielded as she pleased, and Kaoru¡¯s fists, which were smashed onto it like a rainstorm, scraped off Moby Dick¡¯s flesh.


    Above all, the wolf, which pierced through the skin and devoured the flesh greedily, had its large and ominous body gigantified little by little every time it ate flesh and SP.


    ¡¸¡­ Mikan-senpai. At this rate, Touma-san won¡¯t be able to hold out until we defeat it.¡¹


    The attacking group was steadily chipping away at its flesh and SP, but given its huge size, it was nowhere near fatal.


    ¡¸Y, yes, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s, okay. Mikan-chan. We¡¯re all here with you after all.¡¹


    In the bow of the whaling ship Neo Pequod, there was one large harpoon gun installed.


    Not only was a special whale harpoon set in the barrel of the gun, powered by gunpowder collected from all over the town, it could shoot out bombardment.


    Shooting at monsters with firearms.


    Everyone in the craftsmen¡¯s group gathered, formed a circle and linked hands around Mikan and Rinko.


    ¡¸Yes! Here I come¡­. Summon, ¡ºArmed Golem¡», Goliath!¡¹


    Goliath, who was summoned to the deck with a thud, grabbed the harpoon gun, and aimed it at Moby Dick above.


    ¡¸Special armor-piercing harpoon, loaded! Spider rope, connected! Angle of Fire, aimed!¡¹


    The arm of the Goliath holding up the gun barrel was equipped with a spider thread shooting mechanism that was installed from parts of Ushi-oni.


    In order to penetrate the SP barrier, you ought to use a weapon that was clad in your own SP.


    However, if it was a weapon that was integrated with SP, it didn¡¯t matter even if the power source was gunpowder or a mechanical device.


    ¡¸Here I come¡­ Shoot!!¡¹


    *Boom* The harpoon that, along with an explosion sound that echoed in the bottom of the stomach, made the white thread let out a groan as it was shot out, pierced the tip of Moby Dick¡¯s nose.


    The harpoon tip, which had penetrated its thick skin, was then pulled by the rope to fix the barbs.


    Given Moby Dick¡¯s gigantic body, the sting was akin to being bitten by a mosquito.


    Even compared to the damage from the attacking group who are rampaging on its stomach, it was nothing.

 CH 57.2

    ¡¸Perfect. Then, it¡¯s my turn now, I suppose.¡¹


    Summoned side by side with Goliath, Rinko¡¯s¡ºArmed Golem¡» Aterui grabbed the rope.


    Everyone forming the circle closed their eyes, gritted their teeth, and concentrated their strength.


    ¡¸Voltage up! Plasma Discharge!¡¹


    Grasping Goliath¡¯s spider rope tightly, Aterui put the power generator organ that was installed from¡ºPlasma Thunderbird¡» into full drive.


    The discharged pure white electrical shock ran through the rope, engulfing the girls forming the circle.


    The girls, who were sharing unison through the¡ºGuild¡», was not subjected to a friendly fire due to the effects of the skill.


    On the contrary, the shared SP pool was all poured into Aterui¡¯s power generator organ.


    ¡¸Gugaaaah!¡¹


    Instead of Moby Dick twisting its huge body and rampaging, Captain Ahab, who was embedded in its head, let out a roar.


    In¡ºLore (Legend)¡» worldview, which profoundly adopted the setting of the real world, the appearing characters and monsters inherited the characteristics of those that actually existed.


    The animal that served as the base for the monster Moby Dick was the sperm whale.


    As the name sperm whale implied, the inside of its head, which stuck out like a hammer, was filled with a cloudy white oil called brain oil.


    The high quality kerosene, which had also become the reason for whale hunting, was boiled by plasma shock that electrified the inside, causing the head to explode from the inside.


    ¡¸No, no way¡­. My Moby Dick. The half of my body. My world is¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi flicked the Spanish gold coin in his hand with his fingertips at Captain Ahab, who was sinking into the sea along with the scattered pieces of flesh.


    ¡¸Bye, Captain¡­. This time, bon voyage.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Wow, the penis is also huge. I wonder if this thing tastes good.¡¹


    ¡¸Asura-chan, that¡¯s immodest.¡¹


    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s rip it off and bring it back.¡¹


    On top of Moby Dick, which was floating on its belly in the sea, dismantling and materials collecting were being carried out.


    Speaking of raid quests, the greatest merit was that you could collect an unlimited amount of monster materials, which you could bring back from the dungeon.


    ¡¸Yamato-ni(Jap. Simmered beef), bacon, jerky, meat of toothed whale types are said to be gamey, but¡­. Hmm, I guess I¡¯ll try making hari-hari hot pot with it.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, wow, wow, there is one super huge ambergris!¡¹


    There was a big difference between Kurumi, who was low in tension, and Hoodzuki, who was huffing and puffing in excitement.


    ¡¸The strength of the skin is not very good.¡¹


    ¡¸It was a boss with low defensive power, after all. It¡¯s just that, it seems to have a special ability related to water, so let¡¯s secure it. After that, let¡¯s collect all the teeth, and while we¡¯re at it, ask Touma-kun to take as much of the bones as he can carry, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll collect the blubber and oil.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s the main spoil, I suppose. It seems to be a material that¡¯s worth tempering with, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸We, we¡¯ve got a lot of sharks coming over.¡¹


    Sharks that sniffed out the smell of Moby Dick, which was being dismembered, are coming along and gathering even underneath the Neo Pequod.


    ¡¸By any chance, could these all be magic weapons?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It seems that these are pretty high quality, aqua-attribute harpoons.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of a super class raid boss! It¡¯s so sweet.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just that, they¡¯re all cursed, though¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ But this one looks really strong.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-chan, s, stop~.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s just collect the ones that look good, shall we? It would be a fortune if we could remove the curse, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    Cursed weapons would cause interference to one¡¯s mind, but if it was just a brief contact, one wouldn¡¯t necessarily receive any influence.


    In rare cases, though, there were also those who had a weak resistance against such things.


    As Touma was pulling them out and throwing them into the Item Box, Shizuka, who was glued to him, was replenishing Toumanium on his back.


    That Shizuka and Touma both shuddered at the same time.


    One harpoon that was no different than the others.


    It by no means boasted any flashy ornamentation, and no conspicuous aura could be sensed from it either.


    An unassuming whale harpoon that blackened into dark color.


    ¡¸¡¯Whale Harpoon Crawling from the Deep (Over-Envy Gear)¡»


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t need it.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    ¡ºInnate Armament (Origin Gear)¡», which was considered the greatest among magic item grade, possessed a characteristic where the item chose its user.


    All the more so if the¡ºKarma¡» inscribed on the gear was powerful.


    If the user didn¡¯t have a good affinity with the gear, let alone unable to bring out its full potential, it might even harm the user.


    On the other hand, if they had a good affinity, it was said that the gear would call out to the user.


    That harpoon was tossed into the Item Box along with the others.


    ¡¸I see a ship!¡¹


    ¡¸A ship!¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi, who had remained on the Neo Pequod to serve as the lookout, pointed to a white sail that could be seen on the horizon.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the Rachael, isn¡¯t it? With this, I believe this raid quest is also completed.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s dad¡¯s ship!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s dad¡¯s ship!¡¹


    Two children jumped out from the cabin of the Neo Pequod.


    Younger than the party members, the two boys didn¡¯t look like the kind of men of the sea that would be aboard a whaling ship.


    The flag collected ahead of time by Shizuka and the others¡¯ ship.


    They were characters from Moby Dick that shouldn¡¯t even exist.


    The Rachael, a whaling ship of the same type as the Pequod that had sunk into the sea, was coming along.


    ¡¸Dad!¡¹


    ¡¸Dad!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, my sons! My sons! I thank God for letting us meet again!¡¹


    The captain, holding his two sons in his arms, looked up at the sky and shed tears.


    Touma, standing next to Shizuka, could do nothing but scratch his cheek in silence, as he was unable to grasp the situation.


    The object the captain was praying to was probably different, though.


    ¡¸And then, a hundred gratitude and blessings to you all who have kept your promise.¡¹


    ¡¸Captain Gardiner.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You have performed a miracle. Not only did you locate the sons who should have been meant to never be found no matter what, you even slayed the demon of the deep.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.¡¹


    Shizuka, the only person in the group who knew the story of Moby Dick, choked on her words.


    In the ending of the story, Captain Ahab was unable to slay Moby Dick, and ended up getting reduced to an underwater cemetery along with the whaling ship Pequod.


    Those abroad of the Rachael were nothing more than support characters who continued to look for their stranded sons.


    ¡¸Bless you. Blessings from all of us characters. Please, please accept it by any means.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Big Sisters!¡¹


    The captain¡¯s sons, who had suddenly jumped out, smiled at the members of the Neo Pequod.


    *Bzzt* A vibration, as if something huge had started to crumble, began to cover the world.


    The surface of the sea began to softly scatter and rise into the sky.


    Like a sea firefly, it created a spectacle of blue, faint and fleeting illusory lanterns.


    ¡¸We can finally go home. We can finally be free. Thank you so much for saving us!¡¹


    Bursting into a pure white glow, a number of lights returned to the sky.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The raid conquering afterparty was very much a blast, but it was readily concluded.


    No one objected to the idea of holding the party again on another day, as half of the members had ended up falling asleep.


    It was a perfect conquest over a super class raid quest, one of the ¡ºLore (Legend)¡» category at that, which was said to boast a high conquering difficulty as it required complicated procedures.


    If the quest had been registered on the academy¡¯s official bulletin board, it would have been a brilliant achievement that the academy newspaper would have printed an extra issue of kawaraban (tile block printing).


    Though, for the Orders of the Divine Workman (Adept Orders), who didn¡¯t wish to stand out any more than necessary, there was no problem.


    ¡¸So, well, Senpai. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s how it is.¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I guess. Well, giving you a face, I will refrain from submitting a report from my side.¡¹


    In front of the entrance of Asagi-sou.


    Two boys were speaking in a hushed voice.


    At the entrance, Asura, who was wrapping her souvenirs in her own furoshiki, and the female members, who were feeding her boisterously, were lively.


    ¡¸More importantly, be sure to watch over that boy properly, okay. That is¡­ already too far beyond human standards (Over-Irregular).¡¹


    ¡¸Doggy-senpai is pretty much the same, though.¡¹


    In the off chance they lost their reasoning and turned into a rampaging monster, there would be a need for someone to deliver judgment.


    In order to manage the students who had been granted a great power in the form of class, the academy side had taken various measures.


    ¡¸I can relate that it¡¯s a hard role, but when push comes to shoves, be sure not to let your emotions get the better of you and ending up choosing the wrong decision, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸The same goes for you, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯re, right.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll come again~.¡¹


    Asura, carrying a furoshiki on her shoulder in a good mood, was wagging her tail.


    Her face, blissful upon being fed, did not look very much like that of the president of one of the academy¡¯s leading A-rank clubs.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve kept you waiting, Kaoru-chan~.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, did you properly thank them, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. They said next time they¡¯re going to make Yamato-ni and bacon and hold a Hari-Hari hot pot party!¡¹


    At the not-so-credible affirmation, Kaoru, who let out a sigh, lined up next to her.


    On the way back from Asagi-sou, which was barely maintained, the moon that illuminated the night sky was serving as an outdoor lighting.


    ¡¸It was an interesting raid quest, wasn¡¯t it~? And everyone was such a good kid.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. This time, it was in the form of us ending up intruding upon them, but next time, I¡¯d like to properly join hands with them on a quest.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Ah, that¡¯s right. I heard from those girls. Kaoru-chan, you ate a lot of delicious food, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s not fair~.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my. Weren¡¯t you also treated to all sorts of meals by Touma-kun, Asura-chan? Otherwise¡­. I was really worried, you know. Worried that if you go berserk the next time you starve again¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm~, uu~, hmmm~¡­ How should I put it, I no longer feel karma that much, I suppose?¡¹


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t understand it herself, Asura tilted her head and wagged her tail.


    ¡¸Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve eaten the huge whale to my fill.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why, we can still be together, right?! Huh, fwah¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Kaoru hugged Asura¡¯s petite body, which did not even reach his chest, along with the furoshiki she was carrying.


    Getting held with her legs dangling in the air, Asura tilted her head.


    ¡¸It¡¯s, nothing¡­ Let¡¯s do our best, together, forever. Asura-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Ah, I got a lot of sweets, too, you know. Let¡¯s eat them together when we get home.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

 CH 58.1

    Rousing the Souls Controlling the Spirits


    Now then, we are back to our daily lives again, but there are a few problems that need to be taken care of.


    For starters, there is the whale¡¯s penis, which has become rock hard in a frozen state.


    It¡¯s the penis of Moby Dick that we had ended up bringing back since Doggie-san insisted no matter what.


    To give you an idea of how much of a hindrance this thing is, it¡¯s a penis that is 10 meters in length and over a ton in weight.


    It¡¯s a penis that even Yuki-chan doesn¡¯t like and won¡¯t let me put it in the Item Box.


    It¡¯s a penis that is bent quirkily, making you want to stand it up in front of the dormitory and turn it into the Leaning Tower of Asagi-sou or something.


    It¡¯s a penis that Otoha-senpai has asked me to do anything but that.


    It feels like the penis is going to cause a gestalt collapse.


    I wish Doggy-san had taken it back with her.


    ¡¸It seems that it can be used as an ingredient for a very effective aphrodisiac, but Momo-chan also said that we don¡¯t need such a thing, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Please reconsider.¡¹


    ¡¸Things like aphrodisiac are unnecessary for you anyway, Touma-kun, and even if we let you use some, I suppose that¡¯d spell nothing but trouble for us¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Also, you see. Like¡­ Err, we could also use it to make a medicine that will increase the size of a penis, or something¡­ Ahaha.¡¹


    With a twitch, Mai reacts to the seemingly embarrassed Mikan-senpai.


    It¡¯s totally trivial, but Seiichi¡¯s profile looks complicated.


    ¡¸Even if we spread such a thing around the academy, nothing good will come out of it anyway. Let¡¯s just keep a small part of it as rut prevention measure, and dispose of the rest, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Momo-chan-senpai~. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. It¡¯s okay. Your secret is safe with me.¡¹


    Seiichi¡¯s face is turning pale, but, well, that¡¯s a trivial matter.


    More importantly, we have to think of the disposal method of Moby Dick¡¯s dick that we can see from the window of this club room.


    ¡¸When I tried looking it up on the internet, it seems that they are boiled and eaten as something called takeri or kinsou, though¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t make such a thing. How come I have to cook the penis of such a monstrous whale? I mean, even if I do make it, you guys wouldn¡¯t eat it, would you?¡¹


    Everyone in the club room averts their gaze away from Kurumi-senpai, who is adamantly refusing.


    Things like a penis festival, as opposed to a meat festival, will definitely be not very exciting.


    I wonder if baby Nue would eat it.


    Well, if not, let¡¯s just take it to the garbage collection point on garbage day.


    ¡¸Say. It¡¯s just a passing thought, but¡­. If a girl takes that medicine, will her boobs get¡­.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, holding down Otoha-senpai who is sporting serious eyes while feigning casualness, shakes her head in silence.


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but I think tiny titties are also a status.


    ¡¸¡­ is it permanent?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ be careful with the dose.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! Touma, what about the magic items you collected from the boss?¡¹


    The grass(lol) is growing on Seiichi, who is desperately trying to avert his eyes from reality.


    ¡¸¡­ With this much, I suppose it will be enough for about a hundred years¡¯ worth of portion.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I think there¡¯s a need to do some experimentation with it.¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you pertaining to that.¡¹


    Shizuka-san and Rinko-senpai are starting to engage in a not-so-good discussion.


    Well, it¡¯s actually not for the purpose of diverting the topic, but the magic item we had collected from Moby Dick had ended up disappearing.


    The number of whale harpoons stuck into Moby Dick that we had collected was 23.


    Of those, nine were Named magic weapons.


    There were even double and triple Named items, which Otoha-senpai was drooling over.


    ¡ºKnight¡» seems to have aptitude for spears as well.


    That¡¯s not particularly a problem, but the one with the highest rarity has ended up disappearing.


    ¡ºWhale Harpoon Crawling from the Deep (Over-Envy Gear)¡»


    I should have tossed them all into the Item Box altogether, but before I noticed it, this one alone has disappeared.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t realize it until Yuki-chan apologized to me, but it seems that it was a very selfish child.


    According to Yuki-chan, when she left it with the¡ºGaki Lord Club (Over-Greed Gear)¡», it seemed to end up getting into a bad mood and ended up running away from the Item Box on its own accord.


    It is a harpoon that¡¯s akin to a lively fish.


    I was asked if I would allow her to chase after it with the baby Nue serving as the hunter, but somehow or another, I got the feeling that it would cause a panic in the academy grounds, so I had her keep it as a thought only.


    Based on the feeling when touching it, its affinity with me seemed to be not-very-good, while its affinity with Shizuka seemed to be overly good that she said she didn¡¯t want to touch it.


    It was dumped by Shizuka, so I guess it¡¯s probably having a sentimental journey.


    It may have run away since I once had a discussion with Mikan-senpai about melting it down, though.


    ¡¸Is that what you call Sentient Armament (Intelligent Gear)?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It refused to talk to me, but it seems to have made various appeals to Shizuka-chan.¡¹


    Incidentally, Mikan-senpai seems to be disliked by it.


    ¡¸¡­ I believe that¡¯s a trait that¡¯s just as its name implies. I think it won¡¯t sympathize (synchro) with a type of person like you, Mikan-senpai.¡¹


    I grab Shizuka¡¯s hand as she floats a bittersweet smile.


    While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯d like to confiscate the white medicine in her hand.


    ¡¸Hmm~. But, what a waste. ¡ºInnate Armament (Origin Gear)¡» are extremely rare, aren¡¯t they? Even if we couldn¡¯t use it, I figured we could¡¯ve sold it for a good price, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I did hear that¡ºInnate Armament (Origin Gear)¡» chooses it user, but you see¡­. Somehow, I also felt it was laughing scornfully at me ¡­. And I just can¡¯t accept that.¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing can be done now that it has disappeared, I suppose. I also heard that the sentient armament (Intelligent Gear) are hard to use, or rather, annoying anyway.¡¹


    I guess it¡¯d be troubling if it suddenly started a dirty talk while we were in the middle of a battle.


    Rather, I can¡¯t think of a scene where it would be useful.


    Perhaps it could serve as a conversation partner when you¡¯re lonely, but it doesn¡¯t need to be a weapon.


    Rather, when you were seen by someone, it¡¯d be a crisis on the level where all excuses were meaningless.


    I wonder if by any chance my¡ºGaki Lord Club (Over-Greed Gear)¡» can talk, too.


    There¡¯s completely no sign of that happening, though.


    Well, it¡¯s great that I don¡¯t get pestered to pay for reimbursement.


    Looks like it¡¯s alright even if I secretly ask baby Nue to set out.


    It seems that that child is also plenty selfish itself, or rather, overly eager to play, and tends to secretly come out and sneak into the open air bath, so I can¡¯t let my guard down.


    I wonder if it was a bad idea to invite it to the open air bath along with Yuki-chan the other day.


    When I heard the talk about there being an open air bath gimmick of a huge tiger figurine appearing from time to time, I sure was surprised.


    A white haired young girl is a rare pattern, and a jinx that says catching sight of it is a good omen is even in the middle of brewing.


    ¡¸Well. I guess that¡¯s how it is. So, there¡¯s no particular problem with the rest, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Mm. No problem.¡¹


    There¡¯s no problem, but there¡¯s something I¡¯m a little concerned about.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Touma-kun.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, who is cutely tilting her head, is upgrading Otoha-senpai¡¯s armor using the tanned whale skin.


    Perhaps still dragging the shock of having the armor pierced so easily during the tournament, when the new materials are introduced, she reinforces it without expressing any words.


    Stretching the skin with¡ºProcess¡», she fits it to the torso with¡ºAdjust¡».


    The person in question seems to be doing it unconsciously, but she is using her skills normally.


    SP bar is displayed on the ¨‹ of her name, so, well, I guess she can do such a thing too.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ Wait a minute. What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹


    Seiichi, switching to a serious face, crossed his arms and let his gaze wander.


    ¡¸Certainly, she used skills, didn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t tell me, does the same goes for everyone?¡¹


    ¡¸No, just Mikan-senpai, Rinko-senpai, Kurumi-senpai, and Kakine-senpai.¡¹


    The four didn¡¯t notice the changes that had occurred in their body.


    However, even if they did, they would most likely have no idea what significance it had.


    As the answer was not described in any textbook.


    ¡¸Could it be, it has regenerated¡­ their essence crystal? That¡¯s ridiculous. No, but, it¡¯s not impossible¡­?¡¹


    Touma, crossing his legs in the nude, asked a question to Seiichi, who was crossing his arms in the nude.


    This was a naked social gathering place.


    The open air bath newly built at Asagi-sou.


    The¡¸cleaning in progress¡¹ sign placed at the entrance to the open air bath was a sign that no women were allowed.


    However, if they reserved the bath too early, they would soon receive a storm of complaints from the women group of the dormitory.


    ¡¸¡­ In extremely rare cases, among the graduates from the general department, there were also those who lived out their life span and had kids. However, the investigation didn¡¯t entail to whether these people could use their skills or not¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi, briskly scratching his head, stood up and sat down on the edge rock.


    There was by no means that much detailed data pertaining to the follow up investigation of the graduates.


    The number of people in just one academic year was enormous.


    And then, the data pertaining to the graduates who committed crimes and were purged was sealed as top secret information.


    ¡¸Right¡­. It¡¯s by no means, impossible. But, why? Why are the Senpais getting their essence crystals back simultaneously at such a timing?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s not a bad thing, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course it isn¡¯t¡­. What about Umi-chan and Haru-chan?¡¹


    Touma, still soaking in the bathtub, shook his head.


    The ones in the bathhouse were Touma and Seiichi only.


    To have a secret talk where they had to avoid public eyes, the reserved open air bath was very convenient.


    It was just that, there was also a tiger-like gimmick soaking in the back of the rock bath, sitting like an incense holder.


    The figure of it closing its eyes and unmoving, perhaps having taken a liking to the hot spring so much, was certainly akin to a figurine.


    Sometimes it would yawn or splash its tail, though.

 CH 58.2

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about the timing, the reason could only be the raid quest, right? Perhaps because the number of participants was low this time, quite a lot of EXP was distributed.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯d come down to that, right? Raid, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Say, Seiichi. To begin with, what is an essence crystal, anyway?¡¹


    Getting out of the bathtub, Touma sat down on a bath chair.


    It was a wooden bath chair that sported a very normal shape.


    It was by no means a uselessly versatile chair with a concave center.


    It was a versatile chair, but it was only used for special purposes, so it was left in a corner as if to hide it.


    ¡¸When it comes to what in the world it is, actually, it¡¯s a crystalline body that is still unanalyzable (unknown).¡¹


    ¡¸Is it not like the crystals that monsters drop?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s totally not the same. Apparently.¡¹


    The crystals that monsters dropped when they disappeared, in other words, when they were reduced to miasma, were a crystallization of miasma (astral) that had concentrated.


    Seiichi, who had been enjoying a footbath, also left the bathtub and sat back in a chair in the washing area.


    ¡¸¡­ After you guys fell in the dungeon at the beginning, the way you dropped your crystals were similar to when you crushed a monster.¡¹


    ¡¸We naturally have no recollection of that, though. However, originally, even if those who dive into the dungeon were to die, they are set to return to the above ground as is without losing anything. That should be the case, it seems.¡¹


    This was the concept behind the large scale magialogy plant called¡ºRashomon¡».


    In the beginning, it was a door meant to seal the¡ºruins¡» that served as the entrance to the dungeon.


    If you were to unravel the oldest extant documents in the academy, it was said to be related to esoteric Buddhism, which was founded by En no Ozunu.


    It was also mentioned in Japan¡¯s oldest collection of tales, ¡ºNihon Ry¨­iki¡», and according to it, it was said to be¡ºthe boundary between the present realm and the everlasting realm, the path to the underworld, that was Yomotsu Hirasaka¡».


    It was said to have been under the management of the Onmyou Bureau, but in reality it seemed to have been treated as a place of demotion, and the diary of complaints that was said to have been left behind by the person in charge at the time was treasured in the academy library.


    A series of sealing rituals to deal with the¡ºruins¡» that, as if acting in concert with the disorder of the realm, spewed out miasma and monsters from time to time were passed down from generation to generation.


    What this means was that¡ºRashomon¡» was originally a door that could not be opened, nothing but a facility to isolate the inside from the outside, the everlasting realm from the present realm.


    It was at the end of the 19th century, when the Japan of that time abolished its national isolation policy and aimed to go¡¸Out of Asia and Into Europe¡¹ as the idea of¡¸rich country, strong army¡¹ began to grow, that this¡ºRashomon¡» began to have bizarre evolution.


    As the war against the superpower nations intensified, what researched behind closed doors was the Enhanced Human Project


    It was a plan to actively utilize the ruins called the dungeon, as opposed to leaving as a target for sealing.


    Initially, the goal was to strengthen the bodies of soldiers, but later on, research was also conducted on the undead system of¡ºRashomon¡», a facility that by that time had already become an OOPArt as most of the knowledge and arts-techniques pertaining to it were long lost, as well as on magic items produced from the dungeon.


    At the same time, the occult heritage of magic, sorcery, wizardry, and mysticism gathered by any means necessary from all over the world was also being compiled.


    Although they showed a certain extent of result, the magic items in particular fell to an inert state in the present realm, where the miasma density was low, and didn¡¯t get to be utilized on the front lines.


    The system that they paid the most attention to and attempted to recreate was the¡ºRousing the Souls Controlling the Spirits Arts-Technique¡», which acted as the foundation of Rashomon.


    It was a black box that recorded and switched the souls and spirits to create a pseudo-immortality.


    In the end, however, they wound up welcoming the end of the war while it remained unanalyzable (unknown).


    If anything, the materials got further scattered and ultimately lost during the post war chaos, and the interference by means of experimentations and verifications had distorted the seal of the ¡»ruins¡» to the point of it being irreparable.


    ¡¸Yes. Even for the academy, ¡ºRashomon¡» is lost magialogy in itself.¡¹


    Done washing his hair, Seiichi took a shower from his head down.


    ¡¸Hmm. I¡¯ve already lost track of the conversation, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Keep up with it a little longer, dude. I¡¯m also trying to put my thoughts together as we speak, after all. Well, it¡¯s a given, but even in Rashomon¡¯s¡ºRousing the Souls Controlling the Spirits Arts-Technique¡¹, the essential part is also the black box. As for the loss of essence crystal, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a bug of a mechanism.¡¹


    When Touma, who decided to simply nod for the time being, beckoned to it, the figurine gimmick at the back of the rock bath moved over and laid down on the floor.


    Pouring tons of shampoo all over the gimmick, Touma began to wash it briskly.


    For Touma, it was akin to washing a pillow he occasionally used, but given the size, it simply looked as if he was washing a mini truck.


    Seiichi, his face stiffened, looked away from the mysterious figurine that was rumbling its throat seemingly in a good mood.


    ¡¸¡­ Speaking of essence crystals (soul device), it seemed that at first they were thought to be a crystallization of human essences. Unlike monster crystals, they don¡¯t reduce to magical energy, but, well, since they were believed to be some kind of catalyst, people seemed to name them¡ºSoul Circuit (Soul Device)¡».¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a word I have recollection of hearing in class. If I remember it correctly, three souls and seven spirits, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, the one from Taoism. Onmy¨­d¨­ (The way of Yin-Yang), which is the origin of Japanese occultism, adopts quite a lot of parts of Taoism into it, you know. In fact, I think the Rashomon system is also based on the¡ºTao¡» of Yin and Yang ideology. That and the Shenxian thought (ancient Chinese¡¯s belief in mountain wizards), in other words the¡ºimmortal¡» with perpetual youth and longevity.¡¹


    The concept of the soul was born from the notion that human death was the separation of the flesh from the essence, just as how they brought forth the world of afterlife from their view of life and death.


    It was a product of piling up delusions and illusions that were defined as¡ºhow it should be¡», and was by no means a phenomenon that had been proven or verified.


    However, crossing over time and moving through places, the¡ºthe world of afterlife and the existence of the soul¡» had been passed down from generation to generation all over the world with an astonishing degree of similarity.


    Among them, the concept of the soul in Taoism was represented by the duality of¡ºsouls and spirits (essences)¡».


    The¡ºsouls¡» supported the mind and belonged to heaven, while the¡ºspirits¡» supported the flesh and belonged to earth.


    Each of the three souls and seven spirits was imbued with an attribute, that was the three souls that governed the mind¡ºheavenly soul, earthly soul and human soul¡», the seven spirits that governed the flesh¡ºjoy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, evil and desire¡».


    The academy believed that these¡ºthree souls and seven spirits¡» were the elements that made human beings, lumps of flesh, human beings.


    ¡¸It is said that the¡ºrousing the souls controlling the spirits art-technique¡» is the technique to attain this perpetual youth and longevity and become an immortal. This is, in other words, the undead system of Rashomon itself, right?¡¹


    If the essences were detached from the flesh upon death, then it was only logical that one would never die as long as they kept their essences in their flesh.


    Thus born the immortality art¡ºrousing the souls controlling the spirits¡».


    ¡¸As far as I¡¯m concerned, as expected I believe that the¡ºessence crystal (soul device)¡» is a part of the so-called soul. If the idea of¡ºthree souls and seven spirits¡» is correct, then it must be some elements that slip out from among these. That thing is.¡¹


    Touma, who was spraying shower on the mysterious figurine, which had turned into a lump of fuzzy foam, twitched.


    ¡¸I bet Shizuka has given her consent, so I won¡¯t say anything. Though, well, I think you should hide it a little better in the places that are under the academy¡¯s gaze.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside. If the essences of Mikan-chan-senpai and the other have returned to their original state, then I guess that means it is possible for the essences to be regenerated, or perhaps restored.¡¹


    Shaking its body to shake off the moisture, the mysterious figurine swaggered back into the bathtub and turned back into a figurine gimmick.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t understand complicated things. However, if it¡¯s something originally theirs, something necessary for them but was taken away from them, then I¡¯ll simply get it back.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I guess we¡¯ll have to add a new policy. Let¡¯s share the information with Mikan-chan-senpai and the others too. Looking at how charmed they are by you, I doubt they¡¯d betray us, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the explanation to you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I thought about having you do it, but I guess it¡¯s better than having the matter twisted in a strange way, huh.¡¹


    In order to keep a secret, the fewer people who know it, the better.


    If the number of people who shared the secret were to increase, the possibility of the information getting leaked would increase just as much.


    There would probably be a need to confer with the practical two-tops of the club, Rinko and Shizuka.


    When it came to this kind of matter, the charismatic symbol of the club, Mikan, and the nominal leader of the club, Touma, didn¡¯t seem going to be of much help.


    Rather, it was obvious that they would be harmful.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, speaking of the other name of¡ºEssence Crystal (Soul Device)¡», you see. It seems to also be known as¡ºSacrum¡».¡¹

 CH 59.1

    Pasifista


    The Next Stage


    The interclub tournament is over, and as we get past the first half of June, the atmosphere in the academy grounds is calming down.


    Although the overcast sky that incessantly blesses us with its drops of rain in this rainy season is gloomy, it feels like we¡¯re finally getting some leeway in our academy life.


    As for the academy¡¯s events, the end-of-term exams are waiting for us at the beginning of July, but once we get past that, there¡¯s this so-called summer vacation, so the atmosphere is quite on the relaxed side.


    Our dungeon conquest is also progressing well, and we have now reached the tenth stratum.


    We were surprised by the condition of the dungeon that changed completely in one go, but as it was a field where it was easy to form a¡ºmilitary warfare (Raid)¡», multiple joint parties, it was convenient for us in a way.


    Thanks to the experience gained from clearing the raid quest¡ºDemon of the Deep¡», the participants have all undergone a class change, except for me.


    So as we¡¯re accustoming ourselves to this change, we¡¯re in quite a leisurely mode.


    ¡¸Yah, haa! Sha!¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, swinging a long weapon, continues her dance performance in a fluid manner.


    The spearhead, with a reverse bend at its blade tip, draws a blue trail in the air.


    It is a triple Named magic item called the¡ºDraco Scale Piercing Whale-Harpoon¡».


    Each of them is engraved with the inscriptions¡ºDragon Factor¡», ¡ºCarapace Scale¡» and¡ºPierce¡».


    Once a weapon gets to the level of a triple named vessel, it seems to be of the highest ranking among the magic weapons normally available in the store.


    The magic items imbued with multiple¡ºInscriptions¡» that come from treasure chests, as opposed to the one from raids like this one, are inscribed completely at random, so it seems that the matter of hit-and-miss play a great role in it.


    If it were a magic items that is inscribed with¡ºinscriptions¡» that are all practical, it would turn into a gem that everyone would covet.


    I remember everyone lukewarmly playing and toying with Otoha-senpai, who was throwing a tantrum, saying, ¡¸It¡¯s perfect for me, isn¡¯t it? Eh, but it¡¯d be better if I use it, right? No~, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to use it~¡¹.


    In fact, getting the¡ºDraco Scale Piercing Whale-Harpoon¡» before the class change must have been a great opportunity for Otoha-senpai.


    ¡¸Dragon claw!¡¹


    At the tip of the swung down spear, an invisible claw mark gouges the ground.


    I give Otoha-senpai¡¯s Interface another check.


    Name, ¡ºAobayama Otoha¡»


    Race, Human


    Attribute, Blessing (Lightning)


    Rank, 10+20+30+1


    Abilities, ¡ºHuman¡», ¡ºFighter¡», ¡ºKnight¡», ¡ºDragon Knight (Dragoon)¡»


    Existence level, ¡î¡î¡î¡î


    ¡¸A female student from the second year dog group of Toyoashihara Academy¡¹


    She just had a class change to¡ºDragon Knight (Dragoon)¡», a third step class of the fighter branching.


    Though, when I first took a look at it, the only options she had were¡ºHoly Knight (Paladin)¡» and¡ºWar Maiden (Valkyrie)¡», and this one was an additional class that popped up as she got her hands on¡ºDraco Scale Piercing Whale-Harpoon¡».


    It seems that there are various unusual requirements when it comes to class change.


    Even though it¡¯s a tank oriented Knight class, it appears to be an attack-heavy type rare class.


    ¡¸To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a class that is strong in both offense and defense, anyway? Dear me, what a bind~. What to do if I get scouted by the High Rank Club~¡­ Huh, eh, eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai seems to be getting carried away, so let¡¯s nail her before she gets herself into trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸Take her.¡¹


    ¡¸Over there.¡¹


    Getting both of her hands locked by Miharu and Natsumi, Otoha-senpai ends up getting taken somewhere, along with Shizuka.


    I feel like I can hear an unladylike scream, but, well, let¡¯s not pay it any mind.


    ¡¸¡ª-¡­.¡¹


    Saki, who has been standing still with her hand on the katana whose sheath mouth has been unlocked, lets out an exhale.


    The newly opened training area located on the east side of Asagi-sou.


    Several makiwara hammered into the edge of it slide down to the side.


    It was probably an iai or something.


    Not only could I not see it, I couldn¡¯t hear any sound either, though.


    Name, ¡ºNangou Saki¡»


    Race, Human


    Attribute, Blessing (Lightning)


    Rank, 20+20+30+1


    Abilities, ¡ºSuperhuman¡», ¡ºSwordsman¡», ¡ºSwordmaster¡», ¡ºKatana Lord¡»


    Existence Level, ¡î¡î¡î¡î


    ¡¸A female student from the first year tiger group of Toyoashihara Academy¡¹


    Saki also just had a class change, or rather, everyone¡¯s in the state where their steps are in line with each other.


    There seems to be a bit of a difference with Otoha-senpai, but, well, let¡¯s not pay it any mind.


    ¡¸The state of no wasted SP is so great. Like, the power assist isn¡¯t in effect, but while I¡¯m at it, I shall go over the basics.¡¹


    Saki-san, who is in serious mode, repeats a stance-like dance performance.


    If left alone, I get the feeling that she would stay up all night swinging her katana, so let¡¯s keep an eye on her.


    However, reading someone¡¯s personal information with this Interface might end up turning into an invasion of privacy, so it looks like I should use it with prudence.


    By the way, Shizuka has changed from a¡ºMiko¡» to an¡ºItsukime¡», Miharu has changed from a¡ºPriest¡» to a¡ºBishop¡», and Natsumi has newly acquired the¡ºSurveyor¡» class since the subclasses have been opened up.


    Mikan-senpai and others, the¡ºCraftsman¡» types, had also had their subclasses opened up, so they have already acquired new classes according to their respective wishes.


    Speaking of things that slightly caught my attention, there was this one case where Shizuka¡¯s race turned into¡ºFollower¡», and this other one where things like¡ºPerfect Unison¡» and¡ºESP¡», mysterious skills that were maxed at level 1, popped up in the abilities of the twin sisters, but, well, let¡¯s not pay it any mind.


    As for my own data, it has turned into some nonsensical reading, so I think there is a bug in the interface.


    The next time I see Suke-san, Heru-san, or perhaps any of the other spirits, I¡¯ll have them upgrade it to the latest version.


    ¡¸It sure is nice to have a place where you can practice your skills like this, right?¡¹


    Mai, sitting on a bamboo broom, is floating in the air.


    It¡¯s a basic skill of¡ºWitch¡», her new class, a flying skill called Witch¡¯s Broom.


    I hope she could exhibit a little more shame.


    Mai¡¯s scornful gaze is Iceland Blue.


    ¡¸¡­ I can sense a penetrating gaze, though. Or rather, is it fun to take a look at panties at this point?¡¹


    There seems to be a misunderstanding here, but I do indeed want to see some panties, while the contents are relatively trivial.


    Nevertheless, it shows no reaction to Saki-san¡¯s unnatural panty flash.


    ¡¸By the way, O Seiichi. Have you made up your mind yet?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ As expected, it¡¯s¡ºSpy¡» I guess. But the skills of¡ºOniwaban¡» are also¡­. When it comes to ability correction, they have their own advantages and disadvantages, but¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi, who remains sitting on the training ground while holding his head, is groaning all over.


    In spite of this appearance, he is a cautious and thoughtful type, which is both a merit and a drawback.


    Once he¡¯s made up his mind, he¡¯s the kind of guy who could come to a clean decision unemotionally, but until he comes to a clean decision, he¡¯s basically indecisive.


    Well, as expected, endeavoring for a re-class change at the third step class seems to be arduous, so it¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s taking his time to think about it.


    ¡¸Yup, yup. The dungeon space barrier seems to be working properly, right~.¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of the material of a super class boss, I suppose. It continues to retain its magical energy even in the outside world and all.¡¹


    ¡¸I did my best.¡¹


    The additional class that Mikan-senpai has acquired is the¡ºMaster Smith¡».


    It is a derivation class with a prerequisite, which only has a few precedents among Craftsman classes.


    It is a class that in a sense is a Jack-of-all-trades class which boasts corrections to all creation skills, but for all that matters is that she has chosen a path that could strengthen the¡ºBlacksmith¡» even if only a little.


    Rinko-senpai chose the¡ºForger (Faker)¡» class, an additional class that seems to be able to copy a degraded version of the skills of Guild members, but it¡¯s a special characteristic that I still don¡¯t understand even now.


    The person in question laughed and said that it would normally be a trash class, but I wonder if it would be okay.

 CH 59.2

    As for the other Senpai sirs, they have mostly gone with the options that seem to strengthen their original classes.


    It¡¯s just that, Umeka-senpai, who had a rare class called¡ºFortress Architect (Ingeniator)¡», has acquired an even stranger class.


    It is an unregistered (unknown) class called¡ºDungeon Creator¡».


    I didn¡¯t recommend it since I had had a firsthand experience on the harshness of having an unregistered class, but as she had no other option, there was no helping it.


    The design of this training ground was also done by the hands of Umeka-senpai.


    But originally, the method to create a dungeon space barrier is a top secret of the academy, so if we secretly create a semi-permanent field like this, we would get scolded.


    When push comes to shove, we¡¯ll have to destroy it physically to destroy the evidence.


    We and some of the Senpai sirs are able to use our skills even without this dungeon space barrier, but on the above ground, it appears that not only is the SP consumption steep, the activation is also relatively hard.


    Above all else, even if we were to be seen as we use our skills, we could cover it up by attributing it to this barrier.


    As I pat Umeka-senpai, she shyly closes her eyes and yields herself to me.


    Mikan-senpai, who is grinning and standing in line behind her, and Rinko-senpai, who is standing in line behind her as if it were only natural, are in the state of waiting for their turn.


    But I don¡¯t know what to say about the other Senpai sirs, who were in the dorm, coming out one after another and starting to line up as well.


    ¡¸¡­ Even though there¡¯s someone here who was humiliated to the point of almost not being able to be a bride anymore, what¡¯s with this love event?¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, whose back is somewhat sooty, is drained of strength.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡ó


    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine until B, right?¡»


    ¡ºStop screwing around.¡»


    Inside the classroom, just the two of them.


    As the hands were slammed on the wall with a band, the escape path was blocked.


    ¡º¡­ C¡¯mon, no need to raise your voice. I can tell that you¡¯re scared.¡»


    The Ice Face, who never showed warmth to anyone, only showed a meanly smile when he pressed him.


    ¡ºIf anyone sees us, in such a, place!¡»


    ¡ºYou should just shut up and let me love you.¡»


    The tyrant, who was overbearing to no end, tormented the prince trapped in a cage of his two arms.


    ¡º¡­ Kuh.¡»


    ¡ºTear-stained face looks the best on you.¡»


    ¡ºDamn, you.¡»


    His warped face was stained vermilion and his body was drained of strength.


    ¡ºCome now, I¡¯m going to be love you again today. Do your best to cry in a nice voice, Seichi.¡»


    ¡ºI¡¯ll, definitely kill you. Toma!¡»


    ¡º¡­ That¡¯s right, swallow it as is, my gender transcendence rod (Over-Greed Gear).¡»


    After this, they had sex like crazy.


    ¡ó


    ¡¸¡­ H, how indecent.¡¹


    Grasping the tablet tightly, Kaori¡¯s back was shaking.


    The student council room after school.


    The classroom building of the supreme department was not particularly noisy, unlike that of the regular department.


    Much less to say, there had to be no way for there to be students who would make a fuss in a place where the eyes of the student council could catch them.


    ¡¸It, it¡¯s only natural that such an indecent manga should be designated as a banned book. F, for a man to do it with another man, how filthy.¡¹


    The boys¡¯ love manga in question, which had been secretly in the talk even among the girls of the supreme department, was set in this Toyoashihara Academy.


    The story focused on the relationship between Seichi, a lone wolf male student, and his roommate in the boy¡¯s dormitory, Toma, who was an egotistical character.


    At times he teased Seichi and at other times he supported Seichi, who tended to do something reckless in order to achieve a certain goal, from the shadows, but behind these all, Toma devoured Seichi¡¯s body almost every night.


    Among their classmates, there were also those who were aiming for Seichi, such as the refreshing hero, the black-hearted glasses, and the threediot trio.


    Even as he got violated by them due to the betrayal of their classmates or due to getting caught by the traps set by the academy, Seichi overcame those events along with Toma and deepened their bond.


    It was such a completely fictional fantasy manga.


    Incidentally, the one Kaori was reading as she held onto the tabled was ¡ºChapter 42: The Cage of Heaven Set Up at the Tournament¡».


    The boy¡¯s love manga, whose author was unknown, was irregularly uploaded to the academy intranet and was steadily gaining readers among the female students, infecting them with corruption.


    The intranet was put under a strict filtering when it came to access with the outside world, but when it came to local content, it was comparatively free.


    Even so, given that homosexuality was forbidden in the academy public morals, it had been designated as a forbidden book.


    Even if kindred spirits were to upload the data in their own possession, it would end up getting immediately censored and taken down, but many female students strove to collect the whole stories as they exchanged data with their friends and classmates.


    Incidentally, when the latest chapter was uploaded, it escalated to a state where the private server went down, and the battle of virtue between the residents of the exposing thread and the fujoshi thread raged on.


    *Creak* The sound of the door being opened made Kaori, who had been absorbed in reading ¡ºChapter 43: Roar, Rose¡¯s Special Sword (Judgment)¡», straightened her posture with a start.


    ¡¸Good day. Kaori-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. Good day. Reika-senpai.¡¹


    The student council meeting that was regularly held had a stronger significance as a tea party.


    The reason why Kaori, who was in charge of accounting, and Reika, who was in charge of general affairs, were the first to arrive at the meeting was because they had to carry out preparations as people of the lower standings.


    In that sense, it was only logical for Reika to carry out the preparations, but Kaori, who had just enrolled to the academy from the outside, still had consciousness pertaining to senior-junior relationship.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. Kaori-san.¡¹


    ¡¸No, the training period just happened to finish early, so¡­.¡¹


    Reika took a seat in front of the tea set lined up on the desk.


    *Ticktock* The sound of the clock inorganically ticking echoed in the dead silent room.


    Fellow officers of the student council were by no means a group with good relationships.


    In fact, it could be said to be bad.


    This was as expected largely due to the problem of factions.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡ºRozusuku¡», is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, w, what might you be talking about?¡¹


    Reika shook her head at Kaori, who dropped the tablet she had nonchalantly kept away with a thud.


    ¡ºRose School Hack & Slash¡» was the name of the banned manga.


    ¡¸As an officer of the student council, I believe we need to investigate it.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. I believe so too.¡¹


    ¡¸However, gathering the whole story is, unexpectedly difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, I could give you a copy of the data from chapter 1 to 48 as investigation materials.¡¹


    ¡¸Really?!¡¹


    Kaori, who stood up vigorously, suddenly came to her senses and sat back in her chair.


    Finding it endearing inside, Reika nodded at Kaori, who blushed and hung her head in shame.


    ¡¸Umm, thank you very much¡­. I couldn¡¯t quite find those around chapter 10, though I did stumble upon a couple of ¡º.5¡» type of stories.¡¹


    ¡¸What chapters are they?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸The off-numbering gaiden types are not fully known even in the wiki compiled by the sympathizers. There are also some that were drawn later on as additions, or so we are led to believe.¡¹


    Her posture remained the same, but her voice was strangely filled with zeal.


    ¡¸U, umm¡­ They are only chapter 14.5 and chapter 18.5, but¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Not yet known gaidens, huh. Perhaps you were the first to find the original, Kaori-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, would you like, a copy?¡¹


    ¡¸By all means.¡¹


    These girls seeking after it were ultimately for the purpose of investigation.


    But the contamination was certainly spreading.

 CH 59.3

    Roof leak and cold air flowing in through the cracks.


    The floorboards creaked as you walked down the corridors, and the walls that had rusted and were riddled with holes were left as it was.


    Asagi-sou, which had been on the verge of turning into such a dilapidated house, had at once been transformed into a comfortable living space through a mysterious renovation.


    The dungeon space barrier of the training ground, secretly built on the east side of the dormitory, was created using the materials of the super class boss ¡ºMoby Dick¡».


    Though, this material, which contained high density miasma, had exceeded Umeka¡¯s calculations and ended up transforming the entire area around the dormitory into a dungeon space.


    The unrelated residents of the dormitory also thought that it felt quite like the dungeon, but there was no way they could complain about the living space that had become bizarrely comfortable.


    In fact, they were enjoying such a comfortable life that they had imposed a gag order among themselves, as they had to protect their present situation with their own hands.


    ¡¸Hey ¡­ Touma-kun, come on.¡¹


    A sickly-sweet female¡¯s voice and the smell of dense sweet and sour pheromones were rising up.


    Shion, who was one of the Asagi Sorority Vice Dormitory Leader, had obtain the class of ¡ºHarlot (Nymph)¡».


    And then, she herself was aware of her uninhibitedness when it came to sexuality as well as strong sexual drive, as befitted her class.


    The place was the changing room of the indoor bathroom, which had been completely unused and abandoned.


    It was the perfect hiding place for a secret affair in the dormitory.


    ¡¸Ah, ooo¡­ A big one¡¯s coming into meee.¡¹


    Her underwear, which had been shortened too much that it would end up exposing its content if she moved even a little, was pulled down from her ass as if she was getting peeled, and a meat rod was embedded in the center of her soft peach buttocks.


    With no caressing-like foreplay, it was just an intercourse to relieve sexual desire.


    Even so, the genitals of Shion, whose mind was almost tinted pink all the time, had put in order the preparations to accept the male organ with ease.


    ¡¸Ah, amazing¡­ Touma-kun¡¯s cock is so amazing.¡¹


    Shion¡¯s chrysanthemum gate, which was in full view, was twitching, and her vaginal cavity, which stretched as it stickily sucked in the meat rod, was shivering.


    ¡¸Amazing, so amazing¡­ It¡¯s digging even into the depth of my hole. No~, I¡¯m getting pulled~.¡¹


    Shion¡¯s legs, which had been braced on the floor, became pigeon-toed, but her crotch was firmly spread open with both hands grabbing the butt tabs from behind.


    The inside of the labia covering her genitals, the folds of her gouged and stuffed vaginal cavity twined around the penis, exposing the pink mucous membrane.


    ¡¸It¡¯s being ogled. While my pussy is being ogled, it¡¯s also being raped by Touma-kun¡¯s cock. I¡¯m being turned into a female pet used for Touma-kun¡¯s masturbation.¡¹


    Having her buttocks, which was impaled all the way to the base, kneaded like a mochi, Shion was moaning with her tongue sticking out.


    Getting her buttocks flesh pinched tightly, the violent drilling of the flesh smashing against each other began.


    ¡¸Ah, amazing¡­ Amazing, as expected it¡¯s so amazing¡­ Touma-kun¡¯s cock is too amazing¡­!¡¹


    In response to the ¡ºEnergy Drain¡» that was involuntarily activated in conjunction with Shion¡¯s orgasm, Touma also released his load


    ¡¸¡­ Fwa~¡­ Shoot, it¡¯s so sick. As expected, being seeded by Touma-kun is amazing.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Shion, sitting on a bench with her underwear remained down, was spent.


    ¡¸To get thoroughly turned into Touma-kun¡¯s woman in one shot. Really, it¡¯s like just who you think ¡ºHarlot¡» is?¡¹


    Shion, laughing mischievously at Touma, who scratched his cheek, began to groom herself.


    ¡¸Thanks. With this, I can enjoy NTR play until the Toumanium wears off again, after all. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want me to turn into your exclusive servant either, do you, Touma-kun? You¡¯re already having your hands full with only Otoha and the others, after all. Ah, but there seem to be more and more girls in the dorm who seem to wish to join you guys, so, well, you¡¯d better be careful about that, okay?¡¹


    Licking her lips, Shion pulled up her panties.


    ¡¸By the way, you are free to rape me anytime you have the urge to, okay. I bet it¡¯s going to be very hot and all, nufufu.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸I think there are too many man eaters.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, you¡¯re right, I guess.¡¹


    I guess Seiichi, who has a faraway look in his eyes, must have an idea too.


    If the concept of prudence and chastity were to be thrown out of the window, aren¡¯t girls actually more sexually voracious than boys, I wonder.


    ¡¸You want to say that it¡¯s not your fault, right? I understand.¡¹


    Shizuka, wearing a gown, strokes me in a dubious manner.


    ¡¸¡­ But I think the reason you end up feeling that way is because you are holding yourself back with us, Touma-san.¡¹


    Snuggling up closely against my back and nibbling on my earlobes, Shizuka-san is in brainwash mode.


    ¡¸Please violate us more forcefully, more greedily.¡¹


    I intercept and hug Shizuka-san as she presses me femininely with her breasts and such.


    ¡¸Ah ¡­.¡¹


    No matter how I look at it, I feel that nowadays Shizuka has been doing as she pleases too much, or rather she has gone off the rails.


    I wonder if it¡¯s due to the Shizuka crystal having been influencing her in a not so good way.


    Empting my mind, I gently touch the Shizuka crystal in my right hand, as if I were wholeheartedly doing it to Shizuka herself.


    ¡¸I understand¡­. Let¡¯s conquer this country, no, let¡¯s conquer the earth.¡¹


    Somehow, she starts to say something outrageous.


    She has skipped many steps of the common folks¡¯ point of view, such as class and academy.


    World conquest, that¡¯s a word that you don¡¯t see even in manga these days.


    To begin with, what is the point in conquering Japan or the earth?


    ¡¸Your passionate desire to purify this rotten human society¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I have no such passion.¡¹


    It is no longer a conquest, but a cleansing of humanity (holocaust).


    The scale is too huge, and I kind of want Shizuka-san to come back.


    ¡¸¡­ Nyaa, sho noishy.¡¹


    Mai, who was sleeping on Seiichi¡¯s lap, lets out a strangely cute sleep talking.


    ¡¸Well, Shizuka must be sleepwalking, too, right? ¡­ Or rather, say that she¡¯s sleepwalking. Otherwise, that¡¯s be too scary.¡¹


    If Shizuka seriously wishes to purify the earth, I am willing to lend her a hand.


    The problem is that I haven¡¯t the slightest idea on how to realize it.


    Well, her drowsy eyes are droopy, not in a naughty manner, so I think she is half asleep.


    Just like an old-fashioned wife, she has the notion of not going to bed before me, after all.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s true that I¡¯m half asleep.¡¹


    ¡¸And the other half?¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s only half, I wonder if it¡¯s not a very dangerous idea.


    Restraining Shizuka as she tries to serve me, I soothe her as if I were putting a child to sleep.


    I let Shizuka, who has easily departed to the dream world, sleep next to Saki, who had fallen first.


    Next, there are Miharu and Natsumi, who are curled up while hugging each other on the cushion, but the single bed is too small to put them on it too.


    Let¡¯s wrap them in a blanket so that they won¡¯t catch a cold.


    As Asagi-sou is in the middle of undergoing various large-scale renovations, including the night duty room, we are faced with a bit of inconvenience when it comes to a place to sleep these days.


    ¡¸Mikan-chan-senpai and the others are really not acting with prudence at all, aren¡¯t they? ¡­¡¹


    Seiichi, putting a futon over Mai, who is peacefully asleep on his lap pillow, yawns.


    At any rate, there is no place for me to sleep, but what should I do, I wonder?


    Leaving aside this Shizuka & Mai room, I don¡¯t know which room Saki and the others get to use originally.


    How should I put it, everyone gathers in this place so naturally, so¡­.


    ¡¸Just force your way into the bed. Rather, fwah¡­ Let¡¯s sleep for the night. We¡¯ve all finished our class changes, and from tomorrow, we¡¯ll be back in the dungeon¡­.¡¹


    Sitting on the bed as he continues to lend his lap to Mai, Seiichi ends up falling asleep.


    It¡¯s a style that seemingly would make your muscles ache tomorrow.


    Regardless of what is said, he is a feminist guy who puts Mai before himself.


    Name, ¡ºOnodera Seiichi¡»


    Race, Divine


    Attribute, Sky


    Rank, 10e+[ ]+20+30+1


    Abilities, ¡ºDivine¡», ¡º¡», ¡ºThief¡», ¡ºNinja¡», ¡ºOniwaban¡»


    Existence Level, ¡ï[ ]¡î¡î¡î¡î


    ¡¸A male student from the first year third group of Toyoashihara Academy¡¹


    I remember it as he mentioned class change, but I forgot to mention that it appeared that he could get another class as an addition.


    Well, it¡¯s a trivial matter, so I guess it¡¯s fine even if I do it tomorrow.

 CH 60.1

    Nature Field Zone


    ¨D¨D¡ºYomotsu Hirasaka¡», a branch realm attached to the labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡»¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DThe¡ºtenth¡» stratum, ¡ºuncharted¡» domain¨D¨D


    *Gyo, gyo* A strange bird¡¯s voice echoes from beyond the sky.


    The one emerging from the gigantic fernery plant is a Null MOB, which looks like a hybrid of a bird and a lizard.


    Incidentally, when grilled, it tastes like light chicken tenderloin meat.


    In exchange for not turning into crystal, it can be used as food since it does not get reduced to the miasma even when it is brought down.


    I still don¡¯t know what the difference is between a monster and a null mob, but it seems to refer to those that don¡¯t show any aggressive reactions and don¡¯t give you any EXP.


    In my case, it¡¯s easy to distinguish between the two because if I take a look at it with Interface, its name is not displayed.


    A turtle bigger than your run-of-the-mill monster is heavily passing by, but this one is also a null mob.


    It swallows monsters whole and preys on them, so null mobs are not necessarily small fry.


    Also, even if they don¡¯t show any aggressive reaction, they will fight back if you hit them, and they will normally come after you if they recognize you as prey.


    ¡¸Hmm, it feels like the place is overflowing with negative ions.¡¹


    Mai stretches out her arms, but to begin with, the areas around the academy are surrounded by mountains, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much difference.


    Well, this virgin forest of giant trees does seem to emit strange ions, though.


    Unlike the underground labyrinths up until now, the tenth stratum of the dungeon is that of an open field with ground and sky, and no separation in the form of chambers and corridors.


    When we first reached the stratum, we wound up getting surprised by the scenery that looked like the outside world.


    Rather than an underground labyrinth, it¡¯s more like a perfect different world.


    It seems that from here to the 20th stratum, such a nature field will continue on.


    Nonetheless, the basic dungeon rules remain the same.


    You can move between stratums by passing through one realm gate to another, and if you defeat the monsters, they will turn into crystals.


    However, for such an extensive open field, I don¡¯t think we can explore it without Natsumi and Miharu¡¯s navigation.


    I can see why it¡¯s said that from this stratum on, it is recommended to conquer the dungeon in a joint military warfare (raid) party.


    ¡¸Awright, looks like Mikan-chan senpai and the others are arriving too.¡¹


    The black spot of spatial junction distorts the space and expands.


    The ones logging in, drawing a trail of misty smoke, are the Senpai sirs of Craftsman group.


    Of the twelve of them, about half of them will be taking turns joining us in the dungeon conquest.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve kept you waiting~.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. As expected, from the 10th stratum onward, it¡¯s a different world, huh.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai, Rinko-senpai, Chieri-senpai, Kakine-senpai, Hoodzuki-senpai, plus Otoha-senpai, the login leader, are the members today.


    The one acting as the login leader for the Senpai sirs is Otoha-senpai, who has participated in every occasion.


    It¡¯d be terrible if they end up getting lost in the crowded Rashomon, so I¡¯d like to act as a group as much as possible.


    The bottleneck is the maximum number of simultaneous transfers, which is only six people.


    Our party members are also seven in number, so we used to log in in different parties, but recently we¡¯ve been leaping all together at once by having Miharu and Natsumi get into the Item Box.


    It seems that sometimes they get served some tea by Yuki-chan.


    They bring back news that I don¡¯t quite understand, such as that an amazing mountain has been built or that a new ocean has opened up.


    ¡¸Alright! I guess it¡¯s finally time to unveil the power of a¡ºDragoon¡», huh.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, with a harpoon in hand, is getting elated.


    It totally looks like she¡¯s going to get herself into trouble.


    When I look back at Shizuka, she shakes her head apologetically, as if saying that she¡¯s beyond help.


    The way she ends up forgetting various things in three steps is quite similar to Saki.


    Saki, the person in question, is restlessly seeking after an enemy, while Miharu and Natsumi are keeping an eye on her.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve just had a class change, so our SP has also decreased, after all. Let¡¯s go at it carefully with warming up in mind¡­. Hey, you are listening, right?¡¹


    Give it up.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Originally, the concept of food chain was nonexistent amongst the monsters of the dungeon.


    The basis of existences known as monsters was that of an obstacle in which pseudo-life forms generated by the concentration of miasma were granted the directive of hostility toward the challengers of the dungeon.


    However, they were granted enough reality for life activities to be established, and although imperfect, an ecosystem had also been established.


    As it occurred in the uncharted domain where monsters were not subjugated, the effects were reflected strikingly.


    It had turned into an environment dotted with transcendent individuals (over-border), where as a result of monsters that occurred from miasma continuing to maintain their live activities and continuously living in the distorted ecosystem, they reached the upper limit of the stratum control value.


    ¡¸Rather than a monster, it¡¯s totally more of a kaiju, isn¡¯t it?!¡¹


    Seiichi, who had jumped out of a thicket of ferneries, looked back while spitting out cursing words.


    What showed up while trampling down the ferneries and breaking the trees was a rock dinosaur of the size where its head alone exceeded the height of a man.


    ¡¸Baaaaa!¡¹


    Drool spattered from its jaws as it let out a crackling, air-shaking roar.


    From the hammer-like head to the tip of the spiked tail, the huge body, which inched toward the rocky area while dragging its belly, was that of an extra-large monster of over 20 meters in length.


    ¡¸Vuoruru¡­ Baaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Oou!¡¹


    Without hesitation, it lunged at its prey, which it had cornered against the rock wall, with its hammer-shaped head.


    The underfoot of Seiichi, who was running up the wall as he fled away, was easily shattered and rained down on the rock dinosaur.


    Even this buckshot-like rain of debris didn¡¯t inflict much damage on the rock dinosaur.


    ¡¸Target point reached. All hands set, shoot!¡¹


    Four giants that had been concealing themselves on the rocky area shot out white captive threads from their arms aimed at the rock dinosaur.


    The spider webs, which were shot out from both sides in the shape of an X, landed on the skin of the rock dinosaur and stuck to it.


    The power of the rock dinosaur, a transcendent individual, could not be suppressed even by four Armed Golems, but the threads, which boasted outstanding elasticity, did not snap.


    ¡¸Pile anchor, fire!¡¹


    At Rinko¡¯s signal, stake-like spikes dug into the ground from beneath the feet of each of the Armed Golems.


    The golem troops, which lacked in speed but overflowed with power, were pinning down the rock dinosaurs to the ground.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to subjugate it!¡¹


    Jumping out of the shade of a rock as if she was already at the limit of her patience, Saki cut off the tip of the swinging around tail with a single flash.


    Saki, her mouth twisted in amusement at the resistance and the stiff echo that was akin to having her blade clash against a lump of metal, swung her katana around.


    ¡¸Himecchi, who jumps into that thing, sure has guts, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹


    Mai, astride a broom, shot a guillotine-shaped blade of magical energy into the rock dinosaur from above.


    She had already experienced that things like half-baked magic balls were ineffective against the toughness and armoring strength of the transcendental individual monsters that nestled in this stratum.


    ¡¸Here I come! Goliath-kun Attack!¡¹


    Brandishing the Hammer of Vibration (Impact Meizer) as if carrying it on the shoulder, Mikan¡¯s Armed Golem struck the back of the rampaging rock dinosaur hard.


    With a bang, the rock dinosaur¡¯s body arched back under the blow, which caused its scales to crack.


    It was a magic item that was exceptionally effective against physical-type monsters, and a hammer, an easy to use weapon, was perfect for Mikan and the others.


    However, even though it was a strike that would have crushed an ordinary monster in a single blow, it was insufficient to bring down the huge body weighing over 100 tons.


    ¡¸Baaaaaaaa! Baaaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­ We can¡¯t pin it down, I suppose.¡¹


    The golems positioned on all four sides were about to crumble under the rampaging rock dinosaur, which was swinging about its head and tail.


    A super-heavy matter that had turned into a lump of iron crashed down on its hammer-like head from above.


    On top of the head that had crashed to the ground with a boom, Touma, clad in armor, was placing his knee on it.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t crush it with this style, huh.¡¹


    With his raised fist, he slowly dragged the six-foot club out of the air.


    ¡¸Gaaaah!¡¹


    *Bam, bam, bam* While raising a monkey cry that could not be described as a martial art, he smashed up the head with a shower of blows.


    ¡¸This¡­ Looks like rear guard class mustn¡¯t get close to it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    At the feet of Shizuka and the others, who supported them with auxiliary magic and summoned monsters, lay Otoha, who had fainted from a direct hit from a stray bullet of rock crushed by the rock dinosaur.


    It was one splendid critical hit to the vital point, the head.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I don¡¯t quite get it, but it appears that at present Seiichi can set up a¡ºDomain¡» within a 10 meter radius around him.


    In other words, we can¡¯t see it, but there is a monster within a distance of 10 meters, there should be.

 CH 60.2

    ¡¸¡­ Mikan-chan. Make me a helm.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who is letting out a whining, is in a reflective pose.


    ¡¸It seems that she is not reflecting enough¡­. Touma-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Hyaa, so suddenly¡­ Or rather, this, a punishment or a reward, which one is it~?¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who has had the armor parts around her waist purged, is already in somewhat of a panic.


    The results of Shizuka-san¡¯s training are remarkable.


    She seems to have switched to a self-ogling mode, saying that we¡¯re being watched by everyone, but Mikan-senpai and the others are currently frolicking as they secure the drop items.


    It seems that the monsters we encounter are all boss class, so it appears that fairly rare materials have been dropped.


    ¡¸The¡ºfishing¡» role could easily die you know, given things. Geez, it¡¯s no different than a punishment game, duh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There are no small fry monsters, after all!¡¹


    Mai, still riding her broom, is hovering at head height.


    It¡¯s easier than walking, apparently.


    ¡¸But I believe utilizing the¡ºfishing ambush¡» method, where you take advantage of the location, is the best way we can hunt with utmost safety.¡¹


    Fishing ambush is a tactic said to have been invented by the Shimazu clan in Kyushu during the Warring States period.


    Although the details of the method differ from the original method that was designed for anti-army warfare, the basic concept is the same.


    A decoy called¡ºfishing¡» lures the enemy, and ambush troops called¡ºambush¡» attack them at kill points where they are lurking.


    It¡¯s a tactic often seen even in online games.


    Recently, Shizuka-san, who is eager to learn, has been establishing a stance like that of a military strategist.


    What to do if they start shooting beams or something?


    ¡¸Well, true enough. Let¡¯s try going with this stance for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I mean, I¡¯m totally surprised that Mikan-chan-senpai and the others are actually much stronger than I thought they would be, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s thanks to Touma-kun, as well as you guys, Mai-chan.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who has finished examining the rock dinosaur drop materials, returns with Aterui-kun in tow.


    The slender silhouette boasts a different level of elegance compared to Mikan-senpai¡¯s Goliath-kun, which looks like a Shakoki-Dogu(humanoid clay figure).


    It looks like a futuristic robot.


    The Craftsman¡¯s Armed Golem is created using half of the SP of the person in question.


    Thus, in case the golem is damaged, it seems that it can be repaired by pouring SP into it.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve confirmed that by installing a monster¡¯s materials, they can obtain that monster¡¯s special abilities, after all. Yeah, I suppose it¡¯s a revolution for the Craftsman class.¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, if we can defeat a strong monster and obtain its materials, the golems can also become as much stronger?¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose. It¡¯s just that activating the special ability consumes our magical energy, so it¡¯s not like we can use it as we please, though.¡¹


    It seems that other than monster materials that seemingly could be used for weapons and armor, normal students tend to just leave everything else as is.


    I guess what is needed by Craftsmen to power up themselves are those discarded parts.


    ¡¸Touma-kun~. Can we take all this back?¡¹


    Mikan-senpai and the others converge with us too, carrying the materials they have prepped.


    In addition to scales, skins, claws and bones, there are also perishable-ish parts that appear to be throbbing.


    Since they are stored in the containers made out of wood that grows around these parts, I guess it¡¯s unlikely for there to be any complaints from Yuki-chan.


    ¡¸Natsu-chan, can you show me the map?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    A holographic book appears in front of Natsumi, who stretches out her hand.


    What is recorded on the opened page is the map of a jungle overgrown with trees.


    The map shows the locations of the realm gates, treasure chests, and boss-class monsters that have already been searched with¡ºSearch Guide (Navigate)¡».


    It¡¯s very handy.


    ¡¸With heading to the gate as our main objective, let¡¯s hunt some monsters along the way.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, ignoring the treasure chests is totally out of question, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay even if we don¡¯t make it to the next stratum during this dungeon dive, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. We have to familiarize ourselves with our new class, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Aahn, to be delighted for being made into Kouma-kun¡¯s onahole while everyone else is discussing the matter in earnest, I¡¯m already!¡¹


    It may be very rude, but I don¡¯t think Otoha-senpai, who is getting high all on her own to no end, is already beyond help.


    ¡¸Those eyes that look as if you¡¯re looking at trash¡­. Ahn, I¡¯m cumming!¡¹


    Isn¡¯t Otoha-senpa¡¯si fetish too twisted, I wonder?


    When I look at Shizuka, she averts her gaze.


    It seems that she¡¯s aware of it herself.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸It, it can¡¯t be helped, can it? It¡¯s my role to stick my body close to Touma-kun and soothe him so that he doesn¡¯t go berserk, after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re too, impertinent.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re too, presumptuous.¡¹


    Miharu and Natsumi are giving a scathing retort to Otoha-senpai, who is making some sort of excuse.


    This trio is getting along well with each other for some reason, so there is no gloomy air around them.


    The snow wolf and the two-headed dog (Orthrus) walking next to the two of them are yawning indifferently.


    A totally laid back mode.


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s not a bad idea to have a stroller for traveling use? We have Touma-kun¡¯s that to take it into the dungeon anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Then rather than a single-seater, it ought to be a truck-like open car that everyone can ride in.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If it¡¯s a simple old-fashioned engine, I can make it myself. I¡¯ll build a sample with a reciprocating internal combustion engine, as for the power source¡­¡¹


    ¡¸We can extract the elements from the monster crystal in the club room.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s design it together when we get back.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai and the others are engaged in a complicated conversation.


    They¡¯re talking about things like power steering, monster muscle cylinders, might as well make it have a multi-legged movement system, attitude control modules, and so on.


    It¡¯s not very girlie, rather, it¡¯s very geeky.


    ¡¸Say, say, Touma-kun. Having six legs would be cool, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Four legs are enough. Instead, equipping it with a multi-arm would be cooler.¡¹


    ¡¸The tripod type sporting a high speed movement by means of roller blades is justice.¡¹


    I believe Senpai sirs should just do it as they please.


    We¡¯re choosing terrain that¡¯s easy to walk on based on the map, so it feels like we¡¯re hiking.


    ¡¸Ah, so pleasant. Super pleasant. I was totally right to choose to become a¡ºWitch¡».¡¹


    Mai, floating astride her broom, bites into a cookie for a snack and scatters the dregs.


    Following after her, a null mob which looks like a bipedal chicken lizard is laboriously pecking at the ground.


    I wonder if you were Hansel and Gretel.


    ¡¸I want to try flying, too.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d end up getting cold feet, so¡­. Moreover, if you fly too high¡­.¡¹


    When Mai, who was getting cocky just a moment ago, ascends to the sky, she is about to get abducted by something that kinda looks like a pteranodon.


    If she had not been pulled down by the spider shot of Mikan-senpai and the others, I think she would have been taken far away as it was.


    Rather, let alone a double jump, Saki can even do a triple jump in the air, so isn¡¯t that not much different than flying in the sky, I wonder?


    ¡¸Looks like everyone is being too carefree, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Maybee.¡¹


    Seiichi, who is assuming the scout position who looks for enemies, is exhausted by his lonesome.


    I am sorry to burden him with this, but when it comes to scouting, Seiichi¡¯s newly acquired¡ºOniwaban¡» class is just that much potent.


    At first, the thought that perhaps he was going for a joke didn¡¯t necessarily not cross my mind, but without a doubt he¡¯s the one who benefited the most from the class change.


    ¡¸Stop! Stay alert. I can¡¯t see it, but there¡¯s a monster.¡¹


    At Seiichi¡¯s command, the party members form a circle formation.


    The rocky area has a good visibility, but if it triggers a reaction in Seiichi¡¯s¡ºDomain¡», I guess it must be really there.


    The special characteristics of the class called¡ºOniwaban¡» seem to be to expand a¡ºDomain¡» space centered on themselves and to be able to do all sorts of strange things within the area that has been turned into their own territory.


    It¡¯s especially excellent at perception, so it¡¯s perfect for countermeasures against surprise attacks.

 CH 61.1

    Joint Conquest


    For logging out of the dungeon, we¡¯re using Miharu¡¯s newly learned ¡ºPriest¡» skill, ¡ºAdvent¡».


    This is not a skill to be used for fighting in the dungeon, but when used, it has the effect of returning you from the dungeon to the above ground.


    During the period of auto-return by means of Rashomon¡¯s closing of the gate, the place is very crowded, so we have been putting this skill into use very handily.


    Unlike the disposable return beads sold in the purchasing department or the personal logout skill found amongst the ¡ºDebauchee (NEET)¡» skills, this is a wonderful skill that can target multiple people.


    I get the feeling that this skill ought to have a different way of use originally, but, well, there¡¯s no mistaking it that it¡¯s handy.


    Above all, the fact that it doesn¡¯t cost us any sen is very kind to me.


    Now then, having been faced with an obstacle, we decided to plan countermeasures after leaving the dungeon.


    To be honest, just as Rinko-senpai said, if it¡¯s just to defeat it, I could probably pull it off through brute force.


    Even if we subjugate it normally, we might be able to expect a considerable amount of wood drops from its huge body.


    However, handling it smartly for the purpose of securing the materials whole is difficult.


    Even if we were to use the secret technique of using Item Box, if we missed the critical timing, it would end up getting reduced to miasma.


    In that case, I guess I would have to be especially alert to collect it.


    I thought that if I could throw it into the Item Box as it was, it would turn into a lumber mill where I could collect wood infinitely, but it turned out to be impossible.


    Well, if I were to put in such a huge thing, I feel like I would get punished by Yuki-chan, so it might be a blessing in disguise.


    It seems that everyone¡¯s getting motivated in various ways, so this time, I think I¡¯m going to devote myself as a supporting role.


    I may often be misunderstood, but I¡¯ve also grown up and have come to be able to read the air a little now.


    ¡¸Waffles are so good!¡¹


    So, capturing Doggy-senpai who has come to sponge sweets from us, it¡¯s fluffy time.


    Hugging her on my lap, I¡¯m in the middle of enjoying her soft fur.


    ¡¸As expected, we need a specialized weapon, I suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm. In terms of Wu Xing¡¯s overcoming cycle, there¡¯s this so-called ¡ºMetal overharvest Wood¡», which means to control wood by wielding metal, but¡­. To neutralize its regeneration ability, ¡ºWood feeds Fire¡», so it might be idea to use fire.¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s wood, you should just burn it, now that you mention it, I guess that¡¯s a no-brainer, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Fire is literally the attribute that can exhibit the most firepower, after all. It might be perfect for scraping off such a huge guy.¡¹


    The ¡ºFlame Dagger¡» from the Otoha collection is placed on the table.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just that the only fire attribute in my possession is this one, you see¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, the ones that overlap with the four elements (Elemental), Fire (Flame), Water (Aqua) and Earth should be fairly common in the market, though.¡¹


    ¡¸A few of them tend to appear on auction, but they are overpriced. These things.¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I suppose. The rate of the auction is a crooked rate for those who have excess sen, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Seiichi, you know, like in the ninja manga, maybe you can like using something like fire seclusion technique to¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, there are a lot of people who misunderstand, but the main use of escape arts are for literally making a smoke screen or for disorienting the enemies. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a skill that¡¯s not suitable for attacking.¡¹


    The strategy meeting that is going on in the temporary club room at Asagi-sou is in turmoil.


    Well, more than half of the members are doing whatever they want as usual.


    The members of the meeting seem to be talking about something difficult, but I resume my job of checking whether there are any fleas or not on Doggy-senpai.


    ¡¸There are no fleas. And I properly wash it every day.¡¹


    I thought she couldn¡¯t take it off like some kind of cursed equipment, but it seems that she can take it off normally.


    It¡¯s in a walking mop-like Rumba state, so if she doesn¡¯t wash it, it will probably end up being covered in dust.


    Her tail is also completely fluffy, so I wonder if she switched to a better fabric softener.


    ¡¸¡­ They¡¯re flirting all stickily, but are you okay with that, Shizuka?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Touma-san hasn¡¯t the least interest in her in that direction, so¡­.¡¹


    Mai and Shizuka are gawking at a Doggy-senpai who is drizzling plenty of maple syrup over her waffles.


    We¡¯ll certainly become all sticky, so I hope she won¡¯t spill it.


    Oops, Meiron-senpai has brought over some more freshly baked waffles.


    The combination of freshly baked waffles and ice cream is simply too supreme.


    Rather than extending her claws to other people¡¯s plates, Doggy-senpai ought to eat her own share first.


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai. I want a new katana~¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I¡¯d love to create a fire katana for you, Saki-chan, but we don¡¯t have the materials¡­.¡¹


    The collaboration of this crunchy, caramelized sugar and slowly melting creamy ice cream.


    The freshness of the mint, which seems to be freshly picked, is stylish.


    Come to think of it, I get the feeling that Akehi-senpai has grown a vegetable garden in the corner of the secret training area of the dormitory.


    Let¡¯s ask her to grow some of the coconuts that I got from Yuki-chan later.


    ¡¸I want ice cream waffles too.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Here you go.¡¹


    ¡¸It has chocolate sauce and bananas on it too!¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re getting too spoiled, Prez. Aren¡¯t you fitting in a little too deep there?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. Kaoru-chan, WB.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not welcome back, is it? This is not the club room of Black Honey, you know. Geez.¡¹


    Lady Guy-san, clad in his uniform, sighs in exasperation.


    He boasts a tall figure, long hair and a pretty muscular body, perhaps due to his class, so even his standing posture is picturesque.


    He also has the signboard of being a member of an A-rank club, so he¡¯s getting pointed by flickering and fanatic gazes from the boarding students who belong to other clubs.


    He sometimes comes to collect Doggy-senpai who is intercepted by a sweets trap, so he¡¯s ended up becoming a familiar face to Asagi¡¯s boarding students.


    ¡¸Welcome, Kaoru-san. What would you like, coffee or tea?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have some coffee then.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai pours coffee into a visitor¡¯s cup in a sloppy manner unbecoming for a maiden.


    I wonder if it is appropriate for her to do so as the dormitory leader of a women¡¯s dormitory.


    On the contrary, it feels like Kaoru-senpai is the one who¡¯s attending to her.


    By the way, Doggy-senpai already has her own cup, with a doggy illustration on it, arranged for her.


    ¡¸Haa, geez, I¡¯m really sorry. That Asura-chan¡¯s been hanging out her all the time.¡¹


    ¡¸By the time we notice her, she¡¯s already eating the sweets, so it¡¯s like we¡¯re no longer surprised to see her showing up here.¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, the traps in the recreation room are getting bigger and bigger, aren¡¯t they¡­ I wonder who it is that has set them up.¡¹


    I¡¯ve caught sight that the boarding students also get caught in them from time to time.


    It seems to be a measure against Doggy-sanpai, but the triggering conditions are unknown, so it¡¯s plain scary.


    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. It sure looks delicious.¡¹


    Meiron-senpai, who in a sense is the ringleader, offers an iced waffle with orange marmalade sauce in front of Kaoru-senpai.


    Doggy-senpai tries to extend her claws toward it, so I hug her to block it.


    We mustn¡¯t lay our hands on other people¡¯s food.


    ¡¸They¡¯re totally like brother and sister now. Asura-chan is also getting calmer these days, thanks to you guys.¡¹


    He is staring at Doggy-senpai with eyes like that of a gentle mother.


    Incidentally, I don¡¯t think Doggy-senpai, who¡¯s tottering her legs and wagging her tail as she asks Meiron-senpai for a refill, is calm at all.


    ¡¸By the way, have you considered the proposal from Prez, I wonder?¡¹


    At that question that¡¯s uttered while holding a cup of coffee in one hand, I tilt my head along with his Doggy-senpai.


    ¡¸¡­Asura-chan. Could it be that you haven¡¯t told them anything?¡¹


    ¡¸Err¡­  Ah! I, I was just about to tell them.¡¹


    She said ah just now.


    As I peek into Doggy-senpai¡¯s face from right above, I see that her gaze is wandering about.


    ¡¸Oh my, so that¡¯s the case. In that case, is it fine if I¡¯m the one talking to them about it, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Kaoru-chan.¡¹


    Everyone watches over warmly at Doggy-senpai, who is feeling relieved as she seems to think that she has managed to gloss it over.


    They¡¯re pampering her too much.


    ¡¸So, I heard you mentioning something about proposal, but what is it that you want to talk with us about?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, rather than a talk, it¡¯s more of a request, though. Actually, a nomination quest has been sent toward us, ¡ºBlack Honey¡», from the academy.¡¹


    A nomination quest, quite the wonderful sounding words.


    It¡¯s somewhat cool.


    According to him, clubs of A-rank and above, which are granted various favorable privileges, are also imposed with obligations proportional to the privileges.


    The nomination quest this time is also one of them, and it seems that they¡¯ve been asked to investigate a newly discovered raid domain.


    ¡¸This kind of nomination quest is by no means uncommon. Of course, we will also be getting rewards from the academy.¡¹


    ¡¸By rewards, they also include exemption from class credits, right? How nice.¡¹


    Mai reacts to Otoha-senpai¡¯s mutterings with a start.


    ¡¸I wonder if we could have Adept Orders joint participate with us in this raid quest challenge, so is what we¡¯ve come to probe¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai, who is in charge of the club¡¯s public relations, is hesitating to respond.


    As expected, I guess they still haven¡¯t gotten over the trauma pertaining to raid quest yet.

 CH 61.2

    ¡¸Do you mean us serving as your sexual servant?¡¹


    Her tone is a calm one, but with a clear intent of refusal in her eyes, Shizuka asks as such.


    ¡¸I will never allow such a thing to happen!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course I didn¡¯t mean it in such a sleazy way. Looks like I¡¯ve ended up making you misunderstand, huh. I¡¯m genuinely asking you guys to lend us your assistant.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that newly established C-ranked Adept Orders can be of any help to the A-ranked club, Black Honey, though?¡¹


    I guess the cautious Seiichi is most likely against it.


    The affinity between the binding play of banning returning from death and the non-escapeable raid quest is the worst.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say, but we don¡¯t expect much from you guys when it comes to combat prowess. We may not look the part, but us Black Honey are a top ranked martial club even in the whole academy, after all. What we seek your assistance with is the areas other than combat.¡¹


    ¡¸If the food isn¡¯t good, I can¡¯t muster up any strength.¡¹


    ¡¸As such, you have the zealous recommendation from Prez. She threw a tantrum saying that she didn¡¯t want combat ration, you see¡­ And that she will definitely not participate.¡¹


    What a selfish Doggy-san.


    Well, I guess rations are mostly either canned or freeze-dry stuff, with the convenience of preservation and portability being the main concern, taste is a secondary matter.


    Haa, sighs the hard-working Kaoru-senpai.


    ¡¸I do think the high-end rations at the purchasing department are also considerably good, but not only is the menu small, we¡¯ve certainly gotten tired of it, you see. If it¡¯s a long expedition, we¡¯ll get sick of eating it, and will rather be munching on calorie bars and jerky. When that happens, Asura-chan will become useless, and the morale of the club members will also turn for the worst.¡¹


    I guess president Doggy is the so-called mood maker.


    Even in our club, if Mikan-senpai was depressed, I think the morale would drop to the level of annihilation.


    ¡¸So, can you please consider it, I wonder? We¡¯ll take care of the fighting, and we¡¯ll also give you some rewards. As for sexual morality, I can only as you to trust us, but Prez and I can vouch for that.¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re all good kids.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than good kids, oddballs¡­ that¡¯s not it, they¡¯re a gathering of people who are slightly eccentric, I guess.¡¹


    You can see that if you take a look at the president.


    Well, when it comes to raid quests, it has been proven that the experience gained is very good.


    It¡¯s distributed to all participating members, so it¡¯s a sweet event for every one of the non-combat classes.


    For the senpais, being able to gain credits for special courses is also substantial.


    If we participate as rear support, I guess the risk of death will also be low.


    ¡¸Err, am I right to assume that you¡¯re asking not only Kurumi-chan and the others, but all of us?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s all go together!¡¹


    The motivated Doggy-senpai wags her tail, so it¡¯s ticklish.


    ¡¸I¡¯d like to ask for everyone¡¯s opinion, so can I consider it first?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Please tell me your decision by the day after tomorrow. We have a lot of preparations to make and the quest is due next week, after all.¡¹


    Collecting Doggy-senpai, Kaoru-senpai leaves, leaving behind the quest document in her stead.


    If they had stayed as they were, the dinner at Asagi-sou was at risk of ending up being eaten up by her.


    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s a sweet proposal for us, I suppose¡­. I know about Black Honey¡¯s reputation, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s trying to trick us, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Asura-chan is inviting us out of the goodness of her heart. Yup. We¡¯ve gotten along so well that I forgot about it, but she¡¯s the president of an A-ranked club, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s each think about it for a bit for the night and decide tomorrow, shall we.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right.¡¹


    At the words of Rinko-senpai¡¯s, Shizuka as well as the other senpais nod their head.


    The fact that there are not so many negative opinions seems to be due in part to the personal virtue of Doggy-senpai.


    I wonder if the ones who don¡¯t seem to be too keen on the idea are Seiichi and Mai alone.


    ¡¸¡­ For the first time in a while, thing are progressing too conveniently that it feels a little uncomfortable?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, yeah.¡¹


    They are staring at the documents of the raid quest left on the desk.


    ¡ó


    Assignment:


    Achieve 80% mapping of the corresponding raid domain as well as list the monsters that inhabit it.


    Name:


    (Tentative) Howling Mine


    Type:


    (Tentative) Origin (Primitive) [Fire]


    Class:


    (Tentative) Advanced


    Bosses and world core:


    Unconfirmed


    Map coverage rate:


    40%


    Additional Notes:


    Fire element ores were confirmed in a large number.


    The appraisal of the world rules by ¡ºAssessor¡» as well as ¡ºAppraiser (Authenticator)¡» failed.


    It was opened as advanced Origin [Fire], but the deterioration of the raid domain due to conquest has yet to be confirmed.


    Need to be investigated for reevaluation of the quest rank.


    Importance [Low]


    ¡ó


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸We¡¯re back~.¡¹


    On the other side of the door, which she dexterously opened with her nuigurumi claws, was a modern space, as opposed to a nostalgic wooden building.


    The top rank of the clubs that had been established in a large number in the academy.


    It was the club room of ¡ºBlack Honey¡», one of the clubs filling the 12 A-ranked slots.


    ¡¸Prez, welcome back~. What about the souvenir?¡¹


    ¡¸I got some pound cake!¡¹


    As Asura spread out her arabesque furoshiki on the table, the sweet smell of freshly baked butter spread.


    ¡¸Nice, Asura-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Tea, tea.¡¹


    The eyes of the fame members, who had been relaxing in a laid back manner, gleamed as they began to prepare a tea party on the table.


    Although it was a martial club that was anointed as an A-ranked club after winning its way through the tournament, most of the members of ¡ºBlack Honey¡» club were female students.


    Originally it was a hunting group of food-loving girls who gathered with Asura serving as the center, and that was what ¡ºBlack Honey¡» was.


    Of course, male members were by no means nonexistent.


    When she opened the door to the cooking area to refill the pot with hot water, one lone boy was staring at the water-filled washbasin.


    ¡¸¡­ What are you doing? Kuribo-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Feel free to take a look. Look at this salonpas, which has turn into a relatively hard to explain, soft and squishy object after soaking it in water overnight.¡¹


    ¡¸And?¡¹


    ¡¸Putting it, like this¡­ One way or another, I¡¯m going to use it to masturba¡­ Aaah!?¡¹


    With a zap, the washbasin was overturned and the gel substance, which had turned into an indescribable object, was scattered on the sink.


    ¡¸Somehow, I kinda heard a scream, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Kuribo-kun was doing something strange again, so I went and ruined it.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s Kuribo-kun, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Tea, tea.¡¹


    A fussy but lively group of people gathered around the table.


    ¡¸Hmm, so tasty. This is even better than the sweets in the student cafeteria.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, so blissful¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Yummy!¡¹


    Asura, who was mixed in among such club members, was also enjoying the aroma of tea, stretching out her fingernails as she plopped down on the table.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, Kaoru-chan. How did it go with the joint conquest matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you ask me?¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, there¡¯s no way you, who have gone to a blissful trip with the sweets, would remember it, right, Prez?¡¹


    The ¡ºRavenous Beast of Gluttony¡», whose cheeks were puffed out in discontent, turned her face away and extended her claws to the cut-up cake.


    Kaoru, smiling wryly, put his finger on the cup.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve already talked to them. I¡¯ve asked them to tell me their decision by the day after tomorrow, but it¡¯d be nice if they could accept it.¡¹


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t accepted it yet, though. From what I¡¯ve heard, don¡¯t they seem to be a joke club whose core members are second-year Craftsmen?¡¹


    A speck of greenery mixed in on the table.


    The member, who felt an ill comfort he wasn¡¯t familiar with, was in some ways the sole proper boy in the group.


    ¡¸I wonder if they¡¯re a club that is trying to parasitize us by currying favor with Prez.¡¹


    He, who was spitting out such a cynical remark, was a member who joined ¡ºBlack Honey¡» midway after exhibiting his passionate appeal.


    He was once rescued by ¡ºBlack Honey¡» when he got dragged into a trouble in the dungeon, and since then, he had become an ardent follower of the club president in the name of repaying this favor.


    When he first joined the club, he was nothing but a toying target, but with his single-minded nature, he had strove and made a name for himself, and right now he had become a powerhouse that was acknowledged even in the academy.


    If there was a problem, it was that he was fanatical Asura fan who kind of harbored a blind faith in her.


    ¡¸Huh? Just let them parasitize us as much as they want, duh.¡¹


    ¡¸Right? It¡¯s thanks to them that we¡¯re able to have tea with Prez like this, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸And I¡¯m saying that¡¯s unbelievable.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that jealousy on your part, Tetsuro-kun? A man¡¯s jealousy is shameful.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, if it means we can eat a proper meal during the raid, that much alone is worth it to have them come with us.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right.¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, fighting is a no no~.¡¹


    Fussy but lively, that was the motto of them ¡ºBlack Honey¡».

 CH 62.1

    Mode: Infinity


    ¡¸N¡­ Nooo.¡¹


    I hold Kurumi-senpai, who is clinging to me tightly even as she says so, in a rock-hold.


    Interposing my waist between her legs, I lift her hips, and dock ourselves by the crotches.


    As I hold Kurumi-senpai¡¯s shoulders as she lies on her back on the bed, the finishing hold, which makes it impossible for her to escape, is complete.


    ¡¸No, noo!¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai tries to escape by flapping her legs, but if she ends up succeeding in her escape, the person in question will become like she¡¯s about to cry, so I need to be careful.


    The trick is that I ought to capture Kurumi-senpai in a three-pointed support.


    As I grab Kurumi-senpai¡¯s ankle, her eyes moistening, I twist her hips and spread her crotch, turning into a crisscross pine needle position.


    It feels like I¡¯m interposing Kurumi-senpai¡¯s sideways lower body with my crotch.


    ¡¸Noo¡­. I don¡¯t want It~.¡¹


    In Kurumi language, which I have finally learned recently, the possible translation is that she prefers the usual position.


    Despite appearance, she¡¯s one extremely spoiled girl, and she likes the glued position where our bodies are overlapping with each other.


    Before Kurumi-senpai cries out, I change her posture, make her straddle me as I sit cross-legged, and embrace her from the front.


    Senpai, who is wrapping her arms and legs around as she embraces me tightly, is lovely.


    Even during tonight¡¯s Senpai rooms¡¯ pilgrimage, Kurumi-senpai is the last one.


    As if soothing a child, I cuddle her without rushing things.


    It¡¯s just that, perhaps watching the finishing scene, Meiron-senpai, her roommate, ends up coming to join us on the bed from the opposite direction.


    Kurumi-senpai, who has been spoiled while in a dere state, seems like she¡¯s about to go back to her tsun mode, so I firmly hold her and lay down on the bed.


    Perhaps noticing Meiron-senpai who¡¯s clinging tightly on the back, Kurumi-senpai, who¡¯s about to go into a rampage, is also becoming meek like a cat.


    ¡¸¡­ Tonight, you¡¯re going to make me your hug pillow penis-case, right?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You, pervert.¡¹


    Behind Kurumi-senpai, who is happily pressing herself against me, Meiron-senpai is staring at her enviously.


    ¡¸Of course, you too, Meiron-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Hau.¡¹


    They¡¯re senpai sirs who are shy in many ways, so I ought to grasp their demands without overlooking anything.


    ¡¸We, we have other choices, so we will sacrifice ourselves for you. Otherwise, it¡¯s clear that you will attack the other boarding students, after all.¡¹


    According to the translation results, I get the feeling that the second half of the sentence is said seriously, but I guess there is probably still some error in accuracy.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, you¡¯re going to lend us your arms, right.¡¹


    The arm that is forcibly taken ends up being used as a pillow.


    Meiron-senpai is also jumping on the bandwagon, but this is a pattern where my arms will definitely get numb.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t your muscles all stiff¡­ You¡¯re really cheeky.¡¹


    If a launch some sexual harassment attack like¡¸I¡¯m stiff down there, too¡¹, her tsun-mode will get intensified, so I have to act with prudence.


    The three of us put on the futon and switch to a laid back lovey-dovey mode.


    It¡¯s unthinkable to cut corners when I¡¯m touring the rooms of the senpais, so when I get to the last turn, it¡¯s getting to the time when the date is also changing.


    There are a few senpai sirs who are so tired of waiting that they fall asleep.


    In those cases, most of them are asleep with a melting face as if they have lost consciousness, so I make sure to put their appearances in order so that they don¡¯t catch a cold.


    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t be shy, Melon. It will be a while before you can monopolize this fool, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Hau.¡¹


    Kurumi-senpai, whose sense of camaraderie is stronger than others, switches places with Meiron-senpai, who has a passive constitution.


    When she is getting all shy and fidgety like that, I can¡¯t help but to involuntarily play a prank on her.


    I touch Meiron-senpai¡¯s faint bulge in the futon so that Kurumi-senpai can¡¯t see it.


    Remaining snuggled up to me with her forehead pressed against my shoulder, Meiron-senpai intertwines her fingers with the hand that is touching her breast.


    The teasing feeling is Labrador Retriever.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you hate it, Kurumi-senpai, Meiron-senpai?¡¹


    ¡¸Hyate?¡¹


    ¡¸What is it that we hate?¡¹


    I offer Meiron-senpai, who jerks with a start and bits her tongue, the kindness of ignorance.


    Her biting her tongue and me quietly pinching the cherry fruit on her chest are probably unrelated.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the invitation for the joint conquest of raid quest.¡¹


    Meiron-senpai, grabbing my kneading hand, tangles her legs with mine and snuggles up to me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not¡­ particularly against it. Getting asked to lend our assistance, It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve ever had our ability acknowledged like that, after all.¡¹


    I guess it¡¯s a kind of what so-called approval desires.


    Oops, my hand ends up accidentally slipping to Meiron-senpai¡¯s crotch, which is closed together.


    The place that I got to play and do nyannyan with before Kurumi-senpai is tightening up around my fingertips, and it¡¯s still hot and moist.


    Grabbing my wrist with one hand and biting the fingers of the other, Meiron-senpai is adorably breathing roughly.


    ¡¸Black Honey is a club with a lot of girls, and I haven¡¯t heard any dark rumors about them, so you don¡¯t have to worry so much¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    Meiron-senpai¡¯s small palm, which has come away from my wrist, is grabbing and rubbing my tip.


    I¡¯m close to letting out a moan from the exquisite use of force, as if she was kneading the dough of a pastry.


    ¡¸At any rate, you¡¯re thinking whether we¡¯d be subjected to harsh experiences or not, right? Thanks to you, we¡¯ve also come to be able to fight a little now, so you don¡¯t have to handle everything yourself, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸You sure are kind, Kurumi-senpai.¡¹


    The naughty stick being slipperly rubbed in the palm is brimming with energy.


    Meiron-senpai, her face completely melting, also sends her other hand into the futon to partake in the war.


    The sense of a surprise attack as she deliberately aims not at the pole but at the ball sack.


    I want to raise the white flag.


    ¡¸G, geez, what are you talking about? Let¡¯s sleep at once.¡¹


    ¡¸To sleep in such a state, isn¡¯t that just a torture?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut it. Melon¡¯s already asleep, so just obediently go to sleep.¡¹


    I think the person in question is very bustling though, Meiron-senpai, who is feigning sleep, is secretly continuing to rub and knead me, you see.


    Looks like the trial period is going to continue until Kurumi-senpai falls asleep.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸How¡¯s the feeling, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s good, I guess. I¡¯m getting pretty accustomed to it.¡¹


    Seiichi, holding up a white, glossy dagger, checked the makiwara set up in the forging area.


    The cut on the straw bundle was in disarray, as if gouged.


    The blade was jagged like the teeth of a saw, which was the characteristic of the¡ºOcean-Parting Whale-Katana¡».


    ¡¸Mikan-chan sharpened a few teeth, but I suppose the only ones that already have a¡ºName¡» from the beginning when they were created are this one, and the one for Saki-chan¡¯s Wakizashi. Card enchantment won¡¯t fail during the first enchantment, so it might be a good idea to use it as a double-named.¡¹


    Rinko, sitting on a log bench, was sorting through the prototype equipment.


    The other members were either making equipment or preparing supplies for the raid quest.


    The dungeon exploration members, led by Touma, were in carrying out leveling on the ninth stratum.


    The goal was to resolve the SP weakness caused by the class change as well as to learn new skills.


    In the raid area, it was not possible to earn EXP from subjugating monsters, so there was a need to temper themselves for X-Day.


    ¡¸Then, I suppose this is the cloak which is Anzu-chan¡¯s prized work. If possible, I¡¯d like her to arrange enough for everyone.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s pure white. Is it also made from Moby Dick material?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. The residue of squeezing out oil out of the blubber of Moby Dick. Chieri-chan processed it and created what so-called collagen fiber.¡¹


    What Seiichi swiftly put on was a cloak made of thick white fabric.


    The cloak, which prioritized ease of movement, boasted a stylish design with functional beauty.


    The hood was removable and the crest of the¡ºAdept Orders¡» was sewn on the top of the shoulders.


    ¡¸It¡¯s too amazingly cool that on the contrary is kinda a turn off, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Anzu-chan exerted herself to the limit when she designed it, after all. As expected, it doesn¡¯t have a Name, but its fireproof ability is a real deal. Moreover, it¡¯s so sturdy that ordinary scissors can¡¯t cut through it, and I suppose it has the same level of defensive power as a decent magic armor.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯d like to use it for our regular dungeon diving gear. Especially for the rearguard.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m also of the same opinion. There¡¯s also one with a short poncho design, so I suppose I¡¯ll have Anzu-chan to do her best.¡¹


    If it was not for Anzu, who had the¡ºDressmaker¡» class, the processing such as cutting and sewing the fabric together would prove to be of high difficulty.


    However, when it came to the fabric material, a large amount of it had been secured in Touma¡¯s Item Box.


    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s perfect equipment for an Origin-type [Fire] raid quest. It¡¯s convenient for us, or rather, we¡¯re lucky in many ways, right.¡¹


    Of the five types of raid quests which had been identified as¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡», ¡ºTsukumo (Regalia)¡», ¡ºOrigin (Primitive)¡», ¡ºLore (Legend)¡», and¡ºInvasion (Barbaroy)¡», the one considered to have the lowest degree of difficulty was¡ºOrigin¡» type.


    Conversely, it was a type that was not popular since the obtained rewards were not dreamy, but it also meant that it allowed one to earn sen steadily.


    The¡ºOrigin¡» type of raid quest was a raid domain that occurred due to an imbalance of elemental spirits (Elements) in a dungeon.


    The world of element, enriched by the overflow, was composed of the single element that caused it.


    Thus, if you had equipment with a favorable attribute, the difficulty level of the conquest would drop significantly.


    If it was the¡ºFire (Flame)¡» element, crystals and fire attributed magic items would be produced.


    If you collected such elemental factors from the raid domain, it would naturally deactivate, shrink and then disappear, which would mean the completion of the conquest.


    You couldn¡¯t expect to find high-ranked magic items, but there were plenty of petite rare items scattered about.


    That being the case, it was recognized as a raid quest for the low-ranked clubs that offered low degree of difficulty and no gambling element.


    ¡¸Lucky¡­ Well, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    It was a sweet raid quest for them, who had conquered the¡ºDemon of the Deep¡» and were well-equipped with equipment of water (Aqua) attribute, which was an attribute superior to fire (Flame).


    Not to mention that the timing was just right as they happened to be stuck in their dungeon conquest and were looking for fire magic items.


    It was a convenient development, like a path staked out for them.


    Seiichi knew that it was just their wild idea.

 CH 62.1 / 1

    Charming Flattery £ÛEnvy£Ý


    Even though the classroom building was of wooden structure, it had been subjected to renovation to keep up with the times.


    In addition to the interior and plumbing, things such as firefighting and emergency stairs were also essential facilities.


    The reinforced stair that was attached to the exterior of the school building was located at the end of the emergency exit, which was usually forbidden to use.


    Under the pretext that it would spoil the scenery, it was placed in the shadow of the school building as if to avoid public eyes.


    The emergency stairs, which were built in several places due to the size of the classroom building, were turning into spots for committing outdoor adultery for the students.


    The emergency stairs of the first-year school building had yet to get those points well-known among its students, but students with quick ears were taking advantage and making use of them.


    A male student was sticking behind a female student who was standing with her legs open in the middle of the stairs.


    The hair hanging down over the girl¡¯s face, as she hung her head with her hand placed on the stairs above, was swaying from the vibrations stemming from her rear.


    With his pants down to his ankles, the boy, rolling up her skirt and grabbing both sides of her waist with both of his hands, was swinging his hips furiously.


    ¡¸¡­ Ha¡­¡¹


    After enjoying the vaginal pistoning, he pulled out his manhood, which was still warped and leaking pre-cum.


    He then squatted down as he was, got close to the face of the part he had just inserted and put his finger into it.


    The bittersweet and sour sexual smell of the girl were mixed with his sexual smell that remained in the depth in her womb.


    He hadn¡¯t ejaculated inside her yet today, but he had ejaculated inside her last night in his room in the dormitory until his scrotum was dry.


    With his fingertips, he opened the labia, which were closed as if to hide the girl¡¯s secret parts.


    The fresh pink colored mucous membrane that was smeared with slippery mucus was exposed, and the softly loosened vulva of the classmate was also becoming in full view.


    He gulped at the sight of the soft flesh being pushed out from the inside as well as the opened hole that looked as if it was blooming.


    After licking the hole as if he was pecking on it, he stuck his tongue into it.


    The girl¡¯s thighs were trembling in response to the pleasure as he sucked the hole up while raising a sloshing sound.


    He clicked his tongue at the reaction, which was more blatant than during penetration, but he also knew that once her switch was flipped as he did her over and over again, she would get to reach orgasm over and over.


    To begin with, it was ultimately just a sexual venting between classes.


    Lightly stroking his still erect penis with his own hand, he inserted it back into the hole in front of him.


    As he grabbed her by the waist and embraced her, he launched a one-sided pistoning motion.


    Even though it was a butthole he had gotten somewhat accustomed to after doing it night after night, his penis that was inserted raw felt so good that it felt like melting.


    As he had experienced firsthand that his sexual appetite as well as recovery power was increasing with each level up, he had also put more effort into conquering the dungeon.


    It was a coincidence that the female student he got as a hand-me-down from his senior turned out to be a classmate of his.


    It was also a coincidence that they turned out to be the girls he¡¯d formed a party with.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ it¡¯s so good. Honami.¡¹


    The three girls he had formed a party with, Honami, Riru, and Yuka, were used by his two upperclassmen in Kurou-sou in turn on a daily basis.


    Shinnosuke was mixed in with the rotation as a consolation as well as a measure to prevent them from getting enslaved, and had been having his way with them alternately on a daily basis.


    ¡¸Yuka is already, how should I put it, that of a loose pussy.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ !¡­ Ah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Damn it, damn it. Turn Riru-chan around to me too, damn it, those fucking Senpais.¡¹


    The two upperclassmen, who were both former member of¡ºWanted Men (Wild Bunch)¡», used Riru, their favorite, alone in turns and monopolized her.


    Pulling his penis out of the hole he had been given permission to use freely, he repeated the insertion while ogling at depth of the hole.


    ¡¸¡­ Shinnosuke, kun¡­ let¡¯s, stop, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    The permission did not include Honami¡¯s will.


    Looking at the profile of Honami¡¯s lifted up face, Shinnosuke stirred his crammed rod around.


    The words of Honami, who couldn¡¯t match gazes with him, were flimsy and had no power whatsoever.


    ¡¸What are you saying, Honami? The current you are still my woman, you know? Last night, as you shook your ass on top of me, you were kissing me and begging me to do you more and more, weren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s ¡­ Ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸I, had no damn idea, you know. That you girls were such lewd women.¡¹


    A burst of sperm exploded from the tip, which penetrated the center of her ass.


    Shinnosuke constricted the underside of his penis, the base, to squeeze everything out in one huge burst.


    It was no fun to let it end so easily.


    Through the sex he had gotten himself addicted to like a monkey in heat, he had learned at least that level of wisdom.


    ¡¸Really, I just can¡¯t get enough of Honami pussy¡­. Just wait a bit okay. I¡¯m also going to raise my level like the Senpais and make you girls feel good even more.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s not¡­ Ahn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸I  can¡¯t get enough of these big tits either. As expected, let me see them. Come on, there¡¯s no one else here anyway.¡¹


    He squeezed her breasts, which exceeded the norm and were pushing up her blouse, but clucked his tongue as he felt the boorish feedback from her bra.


    Pressing his hips against her buttocks and rocking them from side to side, he urged her while savoring the sensation from his fully bared glans inside her vagina.


    *Pop, pop* Honami, unbuttoning the front buttons of her blouse with one hand, exposed her pink D-cup bra.


    As Shinnosuke slipped off the shoulder straps, her breast fruits jut out as if they were getting peeled off.


    In the center of her largish areolas, which were proportional to her huge breasts, her nipples, which were usually sunken in, were standing hard.


    ¡¸Crap. This feels just the best.¡¹


    As he grabbed both breasts with both of his hands that were stretched out through both of her armpits, he shook his hips.


    The urge that was beginning to subside broke through the critical point and he ejaculated in the deepest part of her vagina.


    ¡¸This, looks like it¡¯s not calming down yet, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ We¡¯re, going to be¡­ late for class¡­¡¹


    The penis, which had been slipperily pulled out, was still warped just as he had said, and it was giving rise to a thick sexual odor.


    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m going to use you until just before the bell rings, right? With these erotic panties, I bet you won¡¯t even have to clean up after yourself, anyway.¡¹


    The strings of her thong panties were tugged, digging into Honami¡¯s ass trench.


    The erotic sexy lingerie had been bought by the Wanted Men for Honami and the others, and even now, they were still ordered to put them on by the former members.

 CH 62.2

    Both good luck and bad luck were something that continuously came upon them in a miraculous way.


    If that was the case, then¡­


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this was not good luck, but one kind of continuous string of bad luck.


    ¡¸¡­ Is there something bothering you, I wonder?¡¹


    Concluding her testing of the small items, Rinko took off her glasses.


    The classically designed glasses were a kind of magic item with the temples serving as the strings.


    ¡¸Senpai. Speaking of the preparation for the raid quest, rather than for an advanced one, arrange it like we¡¯re facing a super class one.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Of course, everyone¡¯s preparing for an extreme class.¡¹


    Rinko, with her legs crossed, floated a smile on her mouth.


    ¡¸Rather just to be safe, I suppose everyone¡¯s preparing for an impossible to conquest (ultimate) class in mind.¡¹


    He smiled bitterly at the seniors who had concluded their resolution better than he had.


    ¡¸That¡¯s, very reassuring.¡¹


    ¡¸Touma-kun is strangely apprehensive about us, after all. It looks like the person in question doesn¡¯t know why either, though. That¡¯s exactly why, I suppose?¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    It was so easy to get depressed during Mondays that there was this phrase called: Blue Monday Syndrome.


    The day after a day off was as expected a listless one.


    Even in the academy¡¯s investigation, they acquired a statistic that the number of dungeon dives on Mondays was the lowest compared to other days of the week.


    On such a day, the frontline conquest members of the A-rank club¡ºBlack Honey¡» gathered in the Rashomon plaza, where there were few students.


    The number of club members slots opened as one reached A-rank was 35.


    Even though there were occasionally members who joined or left the club, most of the core members of Black Honey were old-timers who had been with the club since its inception.


    The number of club members was less than thirty, and for the nomination quest this time, in addition to the combat personnel, they were accompanied by non-combat classes in charge of investigation.


    There were two boys mixed in with the selected team of twenty.


    Kaoru and Tetsuro, two of the few male members of Black Honey that was filled with mostly female members, were powerhouse whose names were renowned even in the academy.


    Even though they were fully armed, they didn¡¯t really stand out in Rashomon plaza.


    However, the bulging backpacks on their backs gave them away as a group challenging a raid quest.


    In the case of these guys, who were one of the leading powerful clubs in the academy, these were magic bags with weight reduction and capacity expansion features.


    According to the materials provided by the academy, the rank of this raid was¡ºAdvanced¡».


    The expected space-time pressure difference was six to seven times.


    The dive time to be set on the fifth¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡» was planned to be the minimum of 24 hours.


    When it came to¡ºOrigin¡» type where the conquest method was to collect elements from the internal domain, there was no point in logging in continuously for an extended period of time.


    To the point that the seven-day elapsed time within it was too long.


    Even if the investigation was not finished in one dive, dividing it into multiple dives would be more efficient.


    Even so, securing a minimum amount of change of clothes, camping gear, food and water were essential when it came to a raid quest.


    There were cases where the academy set up a frontline base in the raid domain if it was judged that the conquest would likely be a prolonged one, but this time it was a nomination quest for the purpose of judging that.


    They shouldn¡¯t hope for a comfortable living environment.


    ¡¸They sure are late. For them to keep us waiting, as expected aren¡¯t they looking down on us?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still early-woof. You really are a wussy quick comer-woof, Tetsuro-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Qu¡­ I¡¯m not a quick comer or anything¡­.¡¹


    At the words of the girl, who loved animal-ear hoodies such as cat and dog one and tended to wear them alternately on a daily basis, Tetsuro, who had turned bright red, mumbled and slurred his mouth.


    ¡¸Oh my, looks like they¡¯re here, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Oi~ oi~, over here~!¡¹


    Asura, bouncing around at the feet of Kaoru who was dressed in a lightweight style, waved her hands.


    The bouncing ceased, and she stamped her foot excitedly.


    ¡¸Whoa. What¡¯s that, what¡¯s that? It¡¯s so cool!¡¹


    The figures of armed students were not unusual.


    However, the team of twenty, dressed uniformly in stylishly designed pure white coats, gave rise to a peculiar intimidating air that attracted attention.


    ¡¸We¡¯re standing out quite a bit, aren¡¯t we? At first it was embarrassing, but it¡¯s starting to gradually feel pleasant.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do refrain from awakening to some weird fetish.¡¹


    ¡¸Well. I suppose it¡¯s about the right time to sell our name, I think.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s not like we can hide and let other get past us forever, after all.¡¹


    Shizuka, bodding at Rinko¡¯s words, floated a smile at Black Honey, who seemed to be somewhat overwhelmed.


    ¡¸How nice, how nice. So cool, I want one too.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. This one¡¯s for you, Asura-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow! Here comes a cute poncho!¡¹


    Receiving a short, shoulder-length shawl-like cloak from Anzu, Asura immediately equipped it and twirled around to show it off.


    ¡¸¡­ The case where Prez is so cute that she looks like an illustration from a picture book.¡¹


    This was the completion of a fancy wolf, who seemed like she would trick the red hood and swallow her whole.


    ¡¸Such a thing may also be nice. When the members are dressed in the same outfit, it looks very great, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Did they sell them in the purchasing department? Could it be a special order?¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s going to be popular. Let¡¯s order some for ourselves.¡¹


    The two clubs, which had met up in a lively fashion, headed for the¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡».


    ¡¸Do you not have anything you forget, I wonder? We set it for 24 hours, but I think we won¡¯t be out for a whole week.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re all set, I suppose.¡¹


    Rinko nodded her head in agreement, but Kaoru once again looked at the members of Adept Orders who looked a little nervous.


    The backpacks that each member carried on their backs were the large-capacity type used for expeditions.


    However, they were common products sold in the purchasing department, as opposed to magic bags that were rare items.


    In the interclub request, the talk concluded in that they entrusted the logistics, in other words the supply train including meals, to Adept Orders.


    Provisions for 40 people, including themselves, for at least seven days were a huge amount of luggage.


    In case rice was set to be the staple food, with the standard of six cups of rice per person per day, it would weigh approximately one kilogram.


    The standard amount of water required would be 1.5 liters.


    Of course, these figures would fluctuate greatly depending on the amount of exercise and temperature.


    They were certainly carrying large luggage, but it didn¡¯t look like they had any room for arrangements for unforeseen circumstances.


    That might have been unavoidable, so they had anticipated from the start.


    After all, high-ranked raid quests boasted a harshness that could only be understood by actually experiencing them.


    Just to be safe, the members of Black Honey had arranged the bare minimum amount of provisions necessary themselves.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s get going, shall we? Let¡¯s do the introduction as well as meeting inside. That way we can use the time more effectively, after all, right.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    As soon as the activation procedure for the fifth ¡»End Realm Gate¡» was executed, they stuck their bodies close to each other inside the transfer formation.


    It was a natural style to ensure that their login location didn¡¯t get scattered.


    ¡¸Oi!¡¹


    This was why Tetsuro from Black Honey warning them with displeasure was because the way they were glued to each other more than necessary looked slovenly.


    There were only two male members in Adept Orders, and at first Tetsuro felt sympathetic to this male-female ratio, but then there was this pair who were ostentatiously embracing each other so closely.


    Or rather, rather than embracing each other, it was more of the boy being one-sidedly embraced, and it was the boy¡¯s noh-mask face, as if saying that it was only a matter of course, that got into his nerves.


    ¡¸You guys gotta be kidding me. Oi, you. Did you come here to play or something, huh?¡¹


    His mouth might be dirty, but there was no malice behind it.


    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹


    On the contrary, Shizuka¡¯s eyes, which were glaring sharply at him, were totally filled with malice.


    Unlike a child that was getting attached to a treasure, she was hugging Touma with zealousness akin to a drowning person clinging to a lifeline.


    ¡¸Shut up, don¡¯t open your mouth, don¡¯t get any closer, don¡¯t interfere.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah. Yes.¡¹


    Faced with a bloodcurdling threat, Tetsuro nodded and turned his face away.


    Basically, he was a wussy boy.


    ¡¸¡­ Kaoru-san. That guy, smells kind of dangerous.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s turned into a bit of trauma, huh. Just let them be.¡¹


    ¡¸Link complete~. The gate to the ¡ºWailing Mine¡» is open~.¡¹


    Compared to the other gates, Rashomon¡¯s fifth¡ºEnd Realm Gate¡» had a peculiar shape.


    The magic circle underfoot and the Obelix-like world coordinate navigation system worked together.


    The gears and springs, as well as the panels engraved with various letters and numbers from all over the world, creaked, shifted, and reassembled.


    They were the divine engraving language (hieroglyphs) that showed the coordinates of the universe.


    The gears of Obelix, which were turning with a clink, were inlaid with a clatter.


    The luminescent phenomenon caused the space to shake and distort like a mirage.


    And then, the door of the world opened.


    ¨D¨D Labyrinth of Perforation Realm, ¡ºYGGDRASILL¡», Singular Sub-realm ¡ºMan-Eating Mine¡» ¨D¨D


    ¨D¨D Type¡ºInvasion¡», ¡ù Space-time pressure difference¡º1:¡Þ¡» ¨D¨D


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù Emergency! ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¨D¨D ¡ù Option Change¡ºMilitary Warfare Style (Raid Mode)¡» ¡ú¡ºDecisive Battle Style (Infinity Mode)¡» Adjustment ¨D¨D


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù Emergency! ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¨D¨D Model Change¡ºPurgatory¡» ¡ú¡ºPrison (Cocytus)¡» ¨D¨D


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù Emergency! ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¨D¨D Confine¡º24/¡Þ Hours¡» ¨D¨D


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù Good Luck! ¡ù¡ù¡ù

 CH 62.2 / 2

    And on the surface of her ass floated the words¡ºShinnosuke¡¯s exclusive toilet woman¡», which were rewritten on a daily basis.


    It was a¡ºGraffiti¡» which boasted strength of being readable only to boys with limitation level of 20.


    ¡¸Just so you know, during class, you better tighten up your ass more so that it doesn¡¯t leak out, otherwise the smell of my cum will spread, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Hu, ah¡­¡¹


    He reinserted his raw erect penis as if to push in his own semen that was dripping down.


    Pinching her nipples, which hardened in tandem with her tightening vagina, he fondled her breasts, which he had enjoyed licking and sucking so thoroughly last night that they were covered with handprints.


    ¡¸Here, brace your legs, okay. I¡¯m going to seed you one more time until the bell rings.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn, ahn¡­ Ahn, ahn.¡¹


    ¡¸Make sure to come here again as soon as the class is over. I bet it¡¯s going to recover again by then anyway.¡¹


    Bracing her arms and legs on the stairs, Honami¡¯s breasts were squeezed like a milking Holstein.


    The panties, which were too small and minimally covered her genitals, were nothing but a sex toy to spice things us.


    At the hips movement she had completely gotten accustomed to, Honami¡¯s ass was stirred with a high speed pistoning to the point that it turned red.


    ¡¸Hnn ah, as expected it feels crazy good.¡¹


    Losing control of himself, Shinnosuke continued to swing his hips on the emergency stairs even by the time the bell rang.


    Even Honami, who was biting her lip to hold back her voice, was holding back the pleasure rising from her lower body to the extent that she failed to notice the sound of the ringing bell.


    Newly whipped up cum from his scrotum was discharged into Honami¡¯s womb as he swung his hips.


    The handprints of Shinnosuke, who had been grabbing her buttocks tightly during the seeding, were distinctively red as they were left behind on Honami¡¯s ass.


    ¡¸Ah. My bad. Class has already started.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn, ahn, hnn¡­¡¹


    Shinnosuke, playing dumb obnoxiously, was grinning at her.


    With his penis, which was half-erect during the cooling time, remained embedded in her, he continued to shake his hips, raising a smacking sound.


    ¡¸Even if we go to class now, everyone will end up getting weird ideas about our relationship, huh¡­.¡¹


    Pulling out his penis, which had regained its vigor thanks to the vaginal pressure stimulation, he grabbed and rubbed Honami¡¯s vaginal hole, which was throbbing as if it was breathing.


    ¡¸Ah. My bad, really. Your pussy is twitching, were you about to cum? I¡¯ll cram it in you again later, but for now, c¡¯mon, suck it for me.¡¹


    Confident of his sexual dominance, Shinnosuke sat down on the stairs.


    He forcibly pulled over Honami¡¯s head, who was breathing heavily with her face remained turned away and her legs becoming widely bowlegged.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve got plenty of time, after all. Once I cum, be sure to make it erect first okay. Should you do that, I¡¯ll put it back in and I¡¯ll have sex with you as many times as you want, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hnn, uu.¡¹


    The thick sexual odor that rose from the penis made Honami, who brought her face closer to it, shudder, and she slowly took it into her mouth.


    ¡¸Oh, crap¡­ Blowjobs are soooooo good too!¡¹


    Having been educated as a provisional club member of Wanted Men, Honami precisely licked around the sensitive parts of the penis.


    Her breasts, which were protruding from her bra, were also grabbed with both hands, as if scooping them up from underneath, and beginning to get milked.


    The somewhat rough finger technique matched Honami¡¯s sexual sensitivity, even if the person in question didn¡¯t wish for it.


    At Honamis¡¯s feet, who was crouched down halfway up the stairs and burying her face in Shinnosuke¡¯s crotch, baby seed juice that was getting squeezed out from her depth was beginning to drip down.


    It was a vicious cycle where she was unable to squeeze it all out even when she took a shower, and fresh baby seed would also be immediately replenished into her for the amount she had discharged.


    Even now that she had gotten away from the Wanted Men, she had been made aware that she was still a toilet woman who was used by three boys in turn on a daily basis.


    ¡¸Oh, oh¡­ That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s gotten rock hard, so come on, straddle me.¡¹


    As ordered, she put her legs up on the step where Shinnosuke was sitting and squatted down right above his crotch in the position as if she were taking a leak.


    ¡¸As expected, the pussy has better squeeze in a standing doggy position, huh. I¡¯ve been taught by the senpais that if I do it this way, even Yuka will also be usable, you see.¡¹


    Ignoring Shinnosuke¡¯s remark that disparaged her friend, she shook her ass, which was still half-assedly in heat.


    Given that she could move at her own pace, the way she wanted to, it was easy to come.


    Having ended up being educated to take her circumstances for granted, even if she had dissatisfaction pertaining to the content of the act, the option of refusing the act itself had slipped from Honami¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ So good. You¡¯re crazy good, Honami.¡¹


    Shinnosuke moaned as he placed one hand on the stairs and rubbed her plump ass with the other.


    Remaining in the posture of sticking out her crotch, Honami¡¯s fully exposed breasts bobbing up and down.


    The two of them, who were indulging in sex that was akin to masturbating using each other¡¯s body, ceased their movements punctually.


    They felt as though they heard a clattering sound from the top of the steel stairs.


    ¡¸¡­ The heck, freaking me out like that. On second thought, it¡¯s only our brethren that would come to this place, the emergency stairs, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn¡­ Ahn.¡¹


    Burying his face in her breasts, which were swaying in front of him, he put his hands inside her skirt and rubbed her ass flesh.


    As she was close to reaching the limit, Honami put her hands on Shinnosuke¡¯s shoulders and continued to rock her ass up and down mindlessly.


    Her back, hips, and ass were working in tandem, and the kneading-like motion was accelerating.


    Soon, Honami, looking up at the ceiling with her hips spasmed with a start, ceased her movement.


    ¡¸Whoa. Did you cum? Did you cum using my cock?¡¹


    Shinnosuke asked as such happily, but he wrapped his arms around Honami¡¯s hips, who was straddling him by the crotch.


    Her well-developed feminine waist was plentifully packed with flesh.


    Making it very comfortable to hug.


    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to have you let me cum using your pussy too.¡¹


    Changing their position, he slid his hips into Honami¡¯s crotch as she sat down on the stairs.


    The vaginal flesh, which had accustomed to the shape of his penis just right, boasted the sensation of a just right flavor to be enjoyed for an extended period of time.


    Holding both of her legs with both of his hands, he began to slowly slide his penis, which was inserted at her base, in and out.


    The sensation of having the inside of her body being slippery stirred up was giving Honami, who had already come once, pleasure akin to a glowing ember.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have plenty sex until the next class period. Right, Honami.¡¹


    Getting held by her things and penetrated all the way to her deepest part, Honami let out a gasp, as if squeezing it out, and arched back.


    In the gap between the stairs above, someone¡¯s shadow was reflected.

 CH 63.1

    Paradigm Lost


    ¡¸¡­¨CHuh?¡¹


    He opened his eyes.


    He could hear the chirping of wild birds whose names he did not know.


    The morning sun shining through the window, whose curtains were open, reached the bed where he was lying on.


    Based on the familiar ceiling, it was the dorm room of Asagi-sou.


    ¡¸Ah. Are you awake?¡¹


    The silhouette standing by the window looked back at him amidst the backlight.


    Seiichi, holding his hand in front of his face, squinted.


    ¡¸Mai?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. What¡¯s wrong? Are you not awake yet?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­. why, are we, in this place.¡¹


    Mai walked over to the bedside and sat down on the edge.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember anything?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    Mai¡¯s hand, extended as if in concern, was placed on Seiichi¡¯s lap.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t remember anything, huh. As expected, it¡¯s fortunate to forget about it. The memories of dying, I mean.¡¹


    ¡¸N, no¡­, wait, wait a minute.¡¹


    Seiichi realized that his voice was trembling, but he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from beating loudly and the depth of his stomach from getting cold.


    ¡¸Y, you¡¯re kidding, right? I, died? In a dungeon?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. We were wiped out in a dungeon and returned from death.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, right? What about Touma? Moreover, what about our essence crystals?¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down. Seiichi.¡¹


    Mai, floating a smile, slid her hand.


    ¡¸Stop¡­. Stop it, I¡¯m not in the mood for such a thing.¡¹


    ¡¸Then how are you feeling?¡¹


    Seiichi, who covered his face with both of his hands, groaned softly.


    ¡¸¡­ You must be kidding. I don¡¯t friggin get it¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸When we came to, we also found ourselves back at Rashomon. With some of us losing consciousness¡­. I was worried, but it¡¯s said that sometimes things like this happen when you fail a raid quest.¡¹


    ¡¸Raid¡­ Right. I believe, we were.¡¹


    The still limping thing was licked sloppily.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame that we died, but it can¡¯t be helped, can it? It¡¯s not like we died for real anyway, and we can still do something nice like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Mai¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s not dwell on what¡¯s done, let¡¯s think about what¡¯s to come, okay?¡¹


    Mai, leaning forward on the bed, sunk her face down.


    As an obscene sloshing sound echoed in the room, she also had her hands attached to his waist, wrapped around to embrace it.


    ¡¸¡­ See, right? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s going to be anything that changes from before. We can have sex like this, go to the academy and have sex, come back and have sex. Just the two of us, let¡¯s have a nice life together forever?¡¹


    As Seiichi took his hand away from his face and looked down, he saw Mai, who before he knew it had become completely naked, smiling naughtily.


    Lifting up both breasts on her own to show them off, she licked her bright red lips with her bewitching tongue tip.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s something, I have to do.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Is that more important than this nice thing?¡¹


    Sandwiching his penis in the cleavage of her breasts, she stroked it up and down with her hands that were sandwiching them.


    ¡¸¡ªWell. I¡¯m not that much of a saint either. That¡¯s one thing, this is another.¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn. It¡¯s getting hard.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on, stroke it more.¡¹


    As he stroked Mai¡¯s head, who was shaking her body on top of his crotch, he stretched out his other hand to rub her ass.


    ¡¸Properly spread your legs and show me how you beg.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn. Geez, you¡¯re so rough. But I don¡¯t hate it.¡¹


    On the bed, the smell of sex rose to the air as the twilight sunlight continued to illuminate them.


    ¡¸Hyaan¡­ In such a position as if you¡¯re going to seed livestock.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s see how it feels.¡¹


    Making Mai, who was on all fours, to raise her ass, he slipperily slid his penis into her loosened flesh.


    ¡¸Hnn, ah¡­ it feels, so good. Come now, fuck me like an animal.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, aah, this one is amazing.¡¹


    The mucous membranes of the vaginal folds, which seemed to twine around him rather than tightening up, made Seiichi¡¯s back shudder.


    If he had given himself over to pleasure, he would unmistakably have been done in three and a half strokes.


    As he continued to thrust in and out as he was, on the contrary it was Mai who looked back at him with wide eyes.


    ¡¸Ahn, Sei, ichi¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Let me enjoy it for a bit more.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ahn¡­ Hnn. Ahn, it feels really, good¡­¡¹


    *Smack Smack Smack* Having her ass pounded rhythmically and uninterruptedly, Mai became melty faced with her tongue sticking out, as she clutched the sheet tightly.


    Making Mai turn her body around with the inserted thing serving as the axis, he put her legs over his shoulders, grasped the wrists of both of her arms and continued to swing his hips.


    Her breasts, jiggling back and forth, were swaying all over.


    ¡¸¡­ After two or three years, they¡¯ll be like this, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ahn, ahn, aahn, Seiichi, it feels so good, so amazing, I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before.¡¹


    Bending over as if to straddle Mai¡¯s ass, who was stretching out her shouldered legs, as he continued to pull her arms, Seiichi ejaculated.


    Resisting the sensation of being sucked out unnaturally, he released only as much semen as needed on his own will.


    ¡¸That¡¯s one great tool.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­ How, come?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve had a lot of training, you see. The so-called bochu-jutsu(art of lovemaking). Tachikawa-ryu and as such, well, a lot of things. Things like training to get an erection even when the other party is an old had is still popping up in my dream as a nightmare even now, you see.¡¹


    Mai, who was made to reach orgasm and was remaining lying on her back on the bed, was stunned.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ve once been rejected by a withered virtuous priest, but this is the first time I¡¯ve been subjugated after an intercourse. How, did you find out?¡¹


    ¡¸The current Mai doesn¡¯t have big enough boobs to be able to do a titty fuck.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my?¡¹


    Something assuming the form of Mai, who licked her lips obscenely, grabbed her own breasts and squeezed them.


    ¡¸These ones are more to your liking, aren¡¯t they, Seiichi?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up¡­ So, what in the world are you?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m your anima.¡¹


    The figure of the woman, who was pinned down on her back, was replaced.


    With her semi-long black hair spread out on the sheets, the figure was that of Aria from the first-year monkey group.


    However, her slender body had undergone sexual growth, revealing breasts no less beautiful than those of the previous Mai.


    ¡¸I can only turn into the woman that exist in your memory, Seiichi-kun, but please choose anyone you fancy¡­¡¹


    Not limited to only the body, but the tone of voice as well as the atmosphere had also been replaced.


    Even the sensation of the vagina, which contained the penis that remained connected, had changed.


    ¡¸In other words, the so-called up to your liking. Ah, as for the body condition, I set it to a state that allows you to obtain most pleasure. Well, just a little service.¡¹


    Nanaho, combing her frizzy hair with her fingers, shook her big boobs in a showy manner.


    ¡¸¡­ Stop. It makes my head hurt.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. You sure are a selfish guy, Seiichi.¡¹


    Seiichi, letting out a sigh at the something that reverted back to the form of Mai, raised his body.


    Due to the legs that were firmly locking behind his back, their crotches remained sticking to each other.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it, can I? I¡¯ve long forgotten my original appearance. I¡¯ll turn into whatever appearance you want me to, okay? By any chance, would you prefer a girl you haven¡¯t done yet?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the point.¡¹


    He had no recollection of ever laying a hand on a beautiful woman with her wavy hair hanging down over her big boobs, but he got the feeling that he had certainly met her somewhere.

 CH 63.2

    ¡¸The farce is over. To put it bluntly, is this place my dream or the like?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm~. Half? I suppose. It¡¯s certainly your pneuma, Seiichi-kun, but I suppose it¡¯s also not wrong to call it a dream.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t friggin get it. Rather, you, you¡¯re my enemy, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you acting too familiarly?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, so awful~. So you¡¯re now feigning ignorance after forcefully enslaving me, huh. Well, I also copy the Affectus of the girl who became my copy, though.¡¹


    Fuming and puffing up the cheeks, the something slyly showed a sulky appearance.


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I¡¯m tired of being summoned to this shithole of a world and collecting anima like fapping dregs, but you know¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right. Hey~, hear this, Seiichi-kun. I¡¯m so pitiful, you know. For real, it¡¯s really just the worst~. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ So annoying.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah~, but if it¡¯s with you, Seiichi-kun, it might not be so bad to be here and fapping together all the time. Hey, hey, as expected, let¡¯s fap together with me just like this? I¡¯ll take care of everything, okay. This time, I will collect anima for you, Seiichi-kun. Then, eventually¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Sutoppu.¡¹


    He held back the something that was coming to hug him.


    ¡¸My bad. I have some things I have to do.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sigh. It cyan¡¯t be helped. As your wish, Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    *Bonk* The something, who pressed Seiichi¡¯s shoulder, danced in the middle of the slowly unraveling dorm room.


    It fell into the middle of nothingness, or perhaps into a chaos where everything was mixed together and everything was present.


    ¡¸Be careful, okay, darling. The one nesting there is a mad¡º ¡» that has lost its¡º ¡» after all¨C¡­.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I open my eyes.


    *Swoosh* The dried and withering wind was dying down.


    ¡¸Here we are~.¡¹


    The needlessly energetic Doggy-senpai is wagging her tail.


    With surroundings of nothing but a reddish-brown rocky area, if you look up, you¡¯ll find a starry sky that¡¯s so clear that it sends chills down your spine.


    Even so, it¡¯s as faint as well as bright as the white night.


    At the base of the towering, slightly elevated rocky mountain in front of us, there is a gaping hole blowing out hot air.


    The combination of icicles hanging down from the top of the cave and stalagmites growing out from below makes it look like a monster with its mouth open, baring its fangs.


    It fits perfectly with its name, ¡ºMan-Eating Mine (Cannibalism Mine)¡».


    ¡ªSomehow I get the feeling that it¡¯s a little different from the name I¡¯ve heard.


    Or rather, like it¡¯s different in many ways.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Interface-san going into such a frenzy when logging in.


    ¡¸Hyaa, the air is so dry. It seems bad for the skin.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so hot. It¡¯s probably hotter than the expectation.¡¹


    It seems that the Senpai sirs of Black Honey have also all assembled.


    Most of them are women, so it¡¯s very boisterous.


    On our side, we¡¯ve all logged in without a hitch, too.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay even if Shizuka-san ceases trying to press me with a tight bear hug.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s cut them all!¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan, wait.¡¹


    ¡¸Awright, looks like the time to show my true power has finally come, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Dorm Leader-san, sit.¡¹


    ¡¸L, let¡¯s all do our best, everyone!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I suppose you need to calm down a bit too, Mikan-chan.¡¹


    They seem to be getting out of control and nervous, but it feels like they are as energetic as usual.


    I guess the one acting suspiciously and looking around restlessly is Seiichi alone.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yeah. Mai? Right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Rather, the hell are you doing arbitrarily rubbing my boobs like that, hey!¡¹


    Seems like he¡¯s been hit by a Hyakuretsu Harite(Sumo slap).


    Well, I¡¯ll listen to what he has to say later.


    ¡¸Come now. Everyone, let¡¯s get the camping preparations done and then hold a meeting.¡¹


    Kaoru-senpai, who claps his hands with a smack, is taking the lead.


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    Doggy-senpai gives him a very energetic reply.


    Shouldn¡¯t Doggy-senpai have a little more self-awareness as a club president, I wonder?


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Speaking of the setting up of Black Honey¡¯s camp, it was over in the blink of an eye.


    Besides the fact that they are familiar with the act, I guess as they are an A rank club, as expected they are also able to arrange high-grade tools.


    Among them is a one-touch tent, an exceptional shelter-type tent for one person that, as the name suggests, allows you to set up a tent by simply pulling the strings.


    Image-wise, it¡¯s like unfolding an umbrella.


    Although it took some time to shoot pegs into the ground to secure it, it took about three minutes to complete.


    The weather-proof tent, made of monster material, is light, robust, and durable, and is the top-of-the-line product of the purchasing department, it seems.


    All that is left is to lay out the sleeping bags and the sleeping quarters would be complete.


    It is very cool and full of a camper feeling to it.


    For better or worse, each of us have also prepared our own sleeping bags, but for the time being what we have brought to work with is nothing but a medium-sized military tent (pap tent).


    ¡¸Hey, you sure you¡¯re okay with such a thing? We¡¯re not going to help you even if you rely on us later, okay!¡¹


    What¡¯s with that guy? Mai says indignantly, but I think he¡¯s a tsundere senpai who him being worried about us is apparent to all who sees.


    He is being horsed around by the female members from the other side, so I feel some strange affinity with him.


    After finishing the construction of the base point promptly, the members of Black Honey head straight for the dungeon as they are.


    We are house-sitting to guard the luggage.


    We had a change in our plans and decided to hold the meeting after checking the condition of the dungeon.


    I guess they are intending to reset the atmosphere that has almost gone weird due to Tsundere-senpai¡¯s remarks.


    I appreciate Lady Guy¡¯s words, ¡¸Take your time to finish your preparation, okay¡¹, but the words that I overheard escaping from his mouth such as, ¡¸The way you talk,¡¹ and¡¸You need re-education,¡¹ were violent.


    I hope Tsundere-senpai will return alive safely.


    Taking him up on his offer, let¡¯s start the construction of our base.


    I have a premonition that the raid conquest this time is going to take some time.


    So a base where we can sit back and relax is essential.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s get started as well, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph. To underestimate us, thinking that we¡¯re just some lowly craftsmen, let¡¯s show him what we¡¯ve got.¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s a lucky thing that they left us alone, right.¡¹


    Promptly setting up the pap tent in the luggage storage area, we store everyone¡¯s backpacks, which are filled with nothing but light luggage, altogether.


    That¡¯s because I¡¯ve kept all the genuine materials in the Item Box altogether.


    We can¡¯t show it to outsiders.


    But on second thought, I have recollections of taking out meals one after another for Doggy-senpai.


    ¡¸Well then, everyone, time to summon our golem!¡¹


    At Mikan-senpai¡¯s call, twelve¡ºArmed Golem¡» descend.


    It¡¯s quite a robot animation feeling to it.


    ¡¸Now then, first to clear the land, I suppose. For the time being, we should have enough time to clear about one tanbu(approx. one-tenth hectare).¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of the leveling.¡¹


    ¡¸The space for the expansion is over here¡­.¡¹


    The public work begins with a creak as well as a clamor.


    Everyone is greatly flourishing, leveling up the rugged rocky terrain with the Craftsman¡¯s skills, and tossing and crushing the large chunks of rock with the¡ºArmed Golem¡».


    Saki merrily joins in and starts chopping one rock after another into small pieces, but I think she¡¯s becoming nothing but a nuisance.

 CH 63.3

    ¡¸¡ª As expected, there are no water veins.¡¹


    Akehi-senpai, who has been shutting her eyes with her hands placed on the ground, shakes her head.


    It¡¯s the Akehi-senpai who has newly acquired¡ºBioengineer (Plant Master)¡» on top of¡ºGardener¡».


    We are able to voluntarily pull any class through my Interface, so before anything else, everyone ends up choosing a rare class that is normally impossible to change to.


    I thought that having niche classes would be harsh, but for some reason, they seem to be handling them normally.


    ¡¸Well, I suppose that¡¯s to be expected. Let¡¯s utilize the water from the¡ºAqua¡» crystal for both domestic use and drinking.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if we all use it together, I think it will be enough for a year. Well prepared means no worries, right?¡¹


    The tiny-breasted Mikan-senpai is acting big.


    What the Senpai sirs have prepared is an¡ºElemental Crystal¡», a pure energy crystalline body.


    It seems to be a product made by isolating, extracting, and recrystallizing monster crystals collected from the dungeon.


    As it¡¯s mainly separated into the four elements of flame, aqua, wind, and earth, it¡¯s said to have become a very useful catalyst.


    The canteen that the Senpais from Black Honey were carrying also used water elemental crystals.


    If I remember it correctly, it seems that if you enclose the inside of the canteen with a small barrier and put a water elemental crystal inside, it¡¯ll turn into a system where the canteen will be automatically filled with water.


    Midori-sensei said it was a must-have item for expeditions, but it is very expensive and the elemental crystals inside also have to be replenished after each dungeon dive.


    The purchasing department also sells all sorts of elemental crystals, but as expected the prices are a rip-off.


    Speaking of the water elemental crystals, a crystal as small as the tip of a fingernail can produce about ten liters of water, and it costs about 100,000 sen.


    Though, it¡¯s hard to carry that much water, so I guess it could be said to be a must-have item for raid quests like this one where there is no watering place.


    It¡¯s such an expensive item, but in fact, Mikan-senpai and the others are secretly mass-producing it at Asagi-sou.


    In fact, the technique is open to the public at the academy, but those who try to do it outside of the experiment class are nonexistent.


    The reason is that just like monster crystals, the extracted elemental crystals cannot be preserved as is and will end up being reduced to nothing unless it¡¯s stored in a dungeon space.


    For some reason, the area around Asagi-sou is dungeon-like, so it¡¯s safe.


    Incidentally, it seems that the inside of my Item Box is also dungeon-like.


    However, a slight problem has also occurred.


    The monster crystals collected from the dungeon are all processed in the hands of Mikan-senpai and the others, so we have no earning as we can¡¯t convert them into sen in the purchasing department.


    I¡¯m in the state of having Shizuka pay for my food, so my heart is quite stifled.


    I wonder how everyone else is earning sen.


    I bet there¡¯s no match-pumping, such as Shizuka actually secretly receiving and managing my portion of the earnings, and even when I asked Seiichi and the others, they just gave me ambiguous smiles and wouldn¡¯t tell me a thing.


    ¡¸¡­ Now then. It¡¯s about time, I suppose? Touma-kun, that please.¡¹


    While I¡¯m in an ennui mood, before I know it, a huge area of land has been cleared.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it. Please stay back, Senpais.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes~¡¹


    I also ask Shizuka, who seems to have gotten satisfied with the absorption of MEnium, to move away and step into the beautifully leveled area.


    It¡¯s a bit of a huge item, so I consulted with Yuki-chan beforehand and requested her support.


    Nonetheless, there¡¯s no need for any trigger words or cool poses, so I just take it out as is as usual.


    The installation is successful without any vibration whatsoever.


    I guess I¡¯m going to wash her hair in the bath later, as Yuki-chan requested.


    ¡¸¡­ As expected with such a size, I suppose I¡¯ll doubt my eyes even if I watch it coming out it with my own eyes.¡¹


    ¡¸A, ahaha. As expected of Touma-kun, right.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow¡­ Somehow, rather than a house, a castle has come out, though.¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s more like a fortress, right¡­.¡¹


    Seiichi and the others, who see it for the first time, are stunned as they look up at the interception base the Senpais had built at¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡».


    The above ground three story tower is covered in ivy all over, and the ruins-like look has a romance feeling to it.


    The rampart surrounding its circumferences seems to have been also moved without destroying the masonry.


    Rather than a construction, it feels more like a cut-and-paste with a 3D range.


    As for what kind of mechanism is used in taking it in and out along with the space itself, I¡¯ve left the whole matter to Yuki-chan, so it¡¯s unknown.


    The well bucket and water well alone are looks alone with nothing underneath, but the main building is just a top building with no foundation since the beginning, so I guess there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    Seemingly having excess room in the soil they have secured for the foundation, it looks that field can be put into use, too.


    It seems that Yuki-chan also sometimes comes to harvest tomatoes, but¡­. somehow, it has increased like crazy.


    Tomatoes that look like basketballs and are equipped with an automatic monster interception function are growing all over the field.


    Those things are supposed to shoot tomatoes with the force of a pitching machine set to a powerful arm, but I get the feeling that it¡¯s a bit dangerous.


    ¡¸Amazing! With this, we won¡¯t lose even against the government army!¡¹


    Saki¡¯s excited with sparkling eyes, but I wonder what she is planning to fight against.


    ¡¸Looks like the first thing to do is a major cleanup, huh. Let¡¯s get it done at once~.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. As expected it looks like renovation is necessary, huh. For the expansion, we¡¯ll need a lodging for the members of Black Honey, and I¡¯d love to have a large bathhouse, too, I suppose¡¹


    ¡¸Here¡¯s the three-dimensional drawing for an open air bath.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to start the prepping for dinner. Melon, help me. Touma-kun, you go and take out the ingredients I left with you, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Those girls have grown up so admirably.¡¹


    I feel bad for Akehi-senpai, who is impressed by the tomatoes, but I¡¯d like it to be thinned out a bit before anyone gets hurt.


    ¡¸It¡¯s hot here, so I¡¯m going to make a water-cooled air conditioning.¡¹


    ¡¸There are some leftovers of the wood we secured! With this, I¡¯m going to make beds for Black Honey-san.¡¹


    The Senpais began to upgrade the interception base with a creak as well as a clamor.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to explore!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going with you, too. I¡¯m so excited!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll accompany you.¡¹


    ¡¸Coming.¡¹


    Seemingly unable to endure it anymore, Saki and the others head inside.


    I hope they won¡¯t get in the way of the Senpais too much.


    ¡¸¡­ Like, it¡¯s not quite on the same as level as camping anymore, though?¡¹


    ¡¸No problem.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t particularly mind if it means we can live there comfortably, but you see¡­. There is this thing called limit, you know?¡¹


    The reproachful-eyed Mai lets out a sigh and sits down on a chair in the pap tent.


    The uprightness of showing no signs of helping out whatsoever from the very beginning.


    ¡¸I mean, in this kind of work, there¡¯s no room for us combat team, right.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right. For the time being, how about we go and take a look for enemies in the surrounding area?¡¹


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s a rocky area with a great view.


    Except for a demon face cave that appears to be the entrance to a dungeon, it is an empty wasteland.


    The fault line where the ground is deeply cut off is probably the end of this raid domain.


    It¡¯s narrower than I thought, or perhaps is it stretching deeper downward?


    ¡¸Then, well. Let¡¯s just obediently guard the luggage, shall we?¡¹


    Even if there are no monster attacks, there is still the possibility of plundering done by other students.


    The official raid quest¡ºHowling Mine¡» seems to have temporarily ceased to be open to the public, but you can still go into it if you want to.


    It¡¯s best to be vigilant.


    The meeting about the dungeon conquest is to be held after Doggy-senpai and the others return.


    Apparently, we are considered to be out of the fighting force.


    But perhaps, even if we leave it to the Senpais alone, I have a feeling that we won¡¯t be able to clear this raid.


    ¡¸So, O Seiichi.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Before you came here, did you meet anyone?¡¹

 CH 64.1

    Interception Base


    ¡¸Wow. What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this! It¡¯s like a castle in an amusement park!¡¹


    Doggy-senpai whose tension seems to have broken through the heaven is rushing over.


    Even though she¡¯s just returned from the dungeon, she¡¯s so full of spirits.


    ¡¸¡­ Err. E, eeeerrr?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha? What, is this, amazing ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸When we come back from the dungeon, a castle has been built-degozaru.¡¹


    The members of the Black Honey, looking somewhat worn out and literally sooty, are looking up at the interception base with dumbfounded faces.


    The surrounding area is considerably flat, so even if it¡¯s just a three story tower, it¡¯s standing out.


    Two golem-kun that have finished transporting the materials are on standby on the roof as sentinels.


    In addition, there are four golem-kun on standby at each of the four corners of the castle walls serving as sentinels.


    It seems that in case the¡ºArmed Golem¡» is utilized as a stand-alone unit, it can only carry out simple commands, but if it¡¯s just to send a signal to the person in question when it discovers an enemy, there¡¯s no problem.


    The fact that there¡¯s no problem even when the person in question is asleep has been proven during the interception life at Zakurosan.


    ¡¸Welcome back. Good work with the dungeon attack. The tea is ready, would you like a cup?¡¹


    ¡¸What about the tea cakes?¡¹


    Doggy-senpai, who has promptly switched to exploration mode, swiftly turns her head around.


    Rinko-senpai, who greets them, is also smiling wryly.


    ¡¸¡­ Tea, this place is inside a dungeon, though.¡¹


    Guiding the members of Black Honey who have not yet grasped the current situation, she opens the gate of the main building and leads them to the living slash dining room.


    We¡¯ve prepared a table and chairs so it¡¯s possible for all us of both the Adept Orders as well as Black Honey to sit together.


    I guess it¡¯s about the size of a classroom.


    The windows are small and it¡¯s dark outside, so there are several lanterns hanging from the ceiling, burning Moby Dick oil.


    The room being dyed in a faint orange color has a stylish feeling to it.


    Incidentally, these lanterns are plainly turning into cheat magic items that perhaps would keep on lighting up perpetually, it seems.


    ¡¸Rather than warm, it¡¯s cold, I think. Fresh herbal tea.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­..¡¹


    Meiron-senpai is distributing teapots around the desk.


    The cups and saucers that are lined up for twenty people are woodworks carved from pomegranate trees.


    Such household items were already produced in large quantities during the raid on Zakurosan.


    ¡¸I baked some cookies to see the condition of the kiln, but would you like some?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Doggy-senpai energetically jumps at Kurumi-senpai, who is holding a basket full of cookies in her hands.


    ¡¸Yummy! They¡¯re crispy, hot and yummy!¡¹


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t keep them all to yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸I get it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ To think that Prez would compromise on food.¡¹


    They seem somewhat surprised.


    I wonder how gluttonous she has been up until now.


    ¡¸It has a cool and refreshing scent. It was so hot in the dungeon, so it¡¯s very delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, it has ice in it? How is that possible inside the dungeon?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious-woof. I want a refill-woof.¡¹


    As expected, it seems that the environment in the dungeon is very harsh.


    As everyone has another refill and the pots are passed around, it appears that they are gaining enough composure to shift their attention around the comfort space.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how I should put it, but were you guys the one who built this building? It¡¯s much more impressive than the frontline base set up by the academy, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s an interception base built by our Senpai sirs.¡¹


    I¡¯m making an appeal for their greatness on behalf of the shy Senpai sirs.


    ¡¸Besides, even if they did, it hasn¡¯t even been half a day, though¡­.¡¹


    The one who moved it was me, but there¡¯s no mistaking it that the ones actually built it were Mikan-senpai and the others.


    Incidentally, the reason I am taking on the unfamiliar role of host is to ensure the safety of Rinko-senpai and the others.


    I do think Doggy-senpai and Lady Guy-senpai are worthy of trust, but when it comes to the other members of Black Honey, they are unknown to us.


    ¡¸So the Craftsman class could even do something like this, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Honestly, my opinions have changed.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no wonder Prez said she didn¡¯t want to go onto the raid unless it was together with you guys.¡¹


    Based on what I¡¯ve heard, it sounds like it¡¯s going to be alright.


    They look like upright Senpai sirs that I have never seen before in the academy.


    I wonder if this is also the virtue of the club president, Doggy-san.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all sweating, so how about taking a bath? I¡¯m sure the hot water is also about to accumulate enough, after all.¡¹


    The tension seems to have risen at once at Rinko-senpai¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Th, there¡¯s a bath too? And you mean, we can also use it?¡¹


    ¡¸Bath in the dungeon¡­¡¹


    ¡¸To be able to take a bath in a raid quest, it¡¯s like a dream.¡¹


    Maybe it¡¯s because the number of female members is great, but they are so zealous that it¡¯s a little scary.


    On Zakurosan, we took bath in cold water at the water well, but I¡¯ve heard that in raid quests like this one where water is precious, all you can do is wipe yourself with a wet towel.


    ¡¸As expected, we didn¡¯t build a shower, but I believe it would be enough to wash off the sweat.¡¹


    Rinko-senpai is exercising modesty.


    Even if Doggy-senpai is like that, Black Honey is an A-rank club.


    If we don¡¯t make a considerable impact from the get go, there is a possibility that we will be looked down upon and be treated as gofers.


    Well, I do get the feeling that they seemed to be overwhelmed by the time they saw this interception base, though.


    ¡¸Also, before that¡­. We¡¯ve also done arranging the lodging for the members of the Black Honey, but it¡¯d be better if you take a look first, I suppose? Of course, you don¡¯t have to use it if you don¡¯t like it¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a minute. No, wait, please. That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s strange in a lot of way right, these!¡¹


    Tsundere-senpai, who has been silent until now, stands up.


    The blurriness of his way of speaking suggests that he had gone through tough experience in the dungeon.


    ¡¸To build such a building, in such a short time, no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s weird! We¡¯re being deceived somehow, aren¡¯t we?!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, hey, Tetsuro-kun. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡¹


    ¡¸Tetsu-kun¡¯s delusion has started again¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told you that we were going too easy on him earlier.¡¹


    That¡¯s a very sharp insight, but he receives merciless retorts from his fellow club members.


    Doggy-senpai also tilts her head, seemingly not understanding what is going on.


    ¡¸Geez, what¡¯s wrong, Tetsu-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I mean, Prez. No matter how you think about it, such a thing is ridiculous. I mean, lowly craftsmen¡­ gah!¡¹


    DOM! A sound that should not very much be heard from a human body echoes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Tetsuro-kun said something he shouldn¡¯t have said-woof.¡¹


    Senpai-san, wearing a strangely cute dog-eared hood, swiftly bows her head.


    I wonder if her tacked-on end of sentence is her own fad.


    I guess she¡¯s most likely of the Fighter class.


    The backhanded blow that she throws into Tetsuro-senpai¡¯s stomach has the force that seems to be capable of shattering even a rock.


    Plopping down on the desk, twitching and convulsing, he seems to have ended up getting his consciousness reaped in one blow.


    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t mind it that much, I suppose. Since becoming craftsmen, we¡¯re often told as such, after all.¡¹


    I think Hood-san, who delivers an iron fist on the spot, is a capable person.


    In order to deal with a verbal gaffe without leaving a grudge, prompt execution is the best timing.


    ¡¸For the time being, let me guide you starting from the lodging, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Prez, don¡¯t wrap the cookies in the furoshiki~.¡¹


    ¡¸What should we do with Tetsuro-kun?¡¹


    ¡¸To tell him the meaning of reflection, I suppose we should just leave him outside¡­.¡¹


    How should I put it, they don¡¯t seem like bad people, but their personalities are too strong.

 CH 64.2

    As was the case with¡ºGoten no Zakurosan¡», this raid domain seems to also be of the type where the environment does not change over time.


    Never-changing starry sky in the white night, and the dry air also remains hot.


    Though, it seems that this is the norm, and only¡ºLore (Legend)¡» type raid domains like the¡ºDemon of the Deep¡» that switch between day and night.


    Therefore, it is recommended that raid challengers adjust their daily schedule according to their own clocks.


    This time, the members of Black Honey were excited about the bath and were going kyakya in high spirits, so the dinner was somewhat late.


    Not everyone was present, but dinner with a large number of people turned out to be a pretty lively one.


    Kurumi-senpai¡¯s dishes and Meiron-senpai¡¯s desserts were received with great popularity.


    It stands to reason.


    The menu consisted of freshly baked bucket bread, cheese gratin with the tops of the tomatoes cut off and used as a bowl as it was, caprese with sliced tomatoes, mozzarella cheese, and a mysterious basil-like herb, minestrone with lots of tomatoes, and tomato gelato as a palate cleanser, turning it into a bright red tomatoes festival of a dining table.


    The tomatoes in the field don¡¯t seem to be dwindling at all.


    I hope there won¡¯t be tomato festivals from tomorrow onward, either.


    The Senpais in our club are basically of the passive type with shy personalities, but the female members of the Black Honey were actively trying to communicate with them.


    I hope they can use this opportunity to get along with each other.


    It¡¯s just that, in the name of friendship, Rinko-senpai went and served everyone her homemade bubbly grape juice.


    Even though we were inside a strong interception base, we were in a dungeon.


    Throwing out of the window the common sense opinion that getting drunk is outrageous, the atmosphere was very lively.


    I think everyone should act with a little more prudence.


    Due to that, the meeting was rescheduled for tomorrow, as the members of Black Honey promptly moved in to their lodging, and are having an after-party there, it seems.


    ¡¸It¡¯s ready, Mikan. Is this okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Thanks, Kurumi-chan.¡¹


    In the kitchen, after the cleaning up is done, Mikan-senpai and Kurumi-senpai are talking about something.


    I came to ask about the room assignments for the male members, but I¡¯m at an age where I¡¯m curious about the bag she secretly receives.


    When it comes to Mikan-senpai, I guess she¡¯s not one to procure dubious products.


    Right, for example, a salad bar night scene using cucumbers and eggplants.


    Of course, I respect and admire Mikan-senpai.


    Mission impossible of an escort who secretly watches over from the shadows.


    I sneakily shadows Mikan-senpai as she totters away.


    She¡¯s about to go out of the main building.


    It looks like she is stroking the battle tomatoes, which are bearing drooping lethal weapons, on the way, but I wonder if by any chance the tomatoes are also sleeping?


    As I let my guard down as such, I¡¯m counter-attacked.


    When it shoots a tomato at you, it seems to turn into a water balloon with tough skin, so if you take a direct hit, you will receive a direct impact.


    If you get hit in the stomach, rather than painful, it¡¯s more of ceasing being able to breath.


    It bursting open and covering you in juice on impact is the bonus.


    ¡¸Huh, Touma-kun?¡¹


    I end up being discovered by Mikan-senpai.


    The tomato guy does not seem to react to Mikan-senpai.


    If anything, it¡¯s wagging its stems and leaves to butter up to Mikan-senpai.


    Let¡¯s uproot it later.


    ¡¸What a coincidence. Are you going for a walk?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, yeah¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s dangerous outside, though.¡¹


    I guess there is no mistaking that the place Mikan-senpai¡¯s heading for is the outside of the ramparts.


    We have yet to catch sight of any wandering monsters in the surroundings, but even so, we are inside a dungeon.


    The fidgety Mikan-senpai shows me the paper bag in her hand.


    ¡¸Err, you see. I¡¯m thinking about bringing some refreshments for Tetsuro-kun who is outside¡­.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai is a very compassionate personage.


    That goddess-like compassion, I¡¯d like to protect it in secret.


    ¡¸Ahaha, I think it¡¯s okay even if we go together, though.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯ll be watching over from the shadows, so don¡¯t mind me.¡¹


    Mikan smiles bitterly, but nods her head in consent and goes outside the rampart gate.


    Nonetheless, there is a solitary tent set up in the visible area ahead.


    It totally has a lonely feeling to it.


    I don¡¯t know when he recovered after losing consciousness, but it seems that he happens to be right in the middle of dinner time.


    Boiling water with a small portable gas burner, he¡¯s solitarily laying out the rations he has taken out of the package by his lonesome.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you need something?¡¹


    ¡¸Err, you see. I brought you some refreshments, so I hope you could eat them, or something.¡¹


    Tetsuro-senpai glares at the held out paper bag for a while, but then turns his head away.


    ¡¸Trying to show sympathy, huh. I¡¯m not one to accept charity.¡¹


    It appears that he¡¯s being stubborn.


    Speaking of Mikan-senpai, who is rejected, she sits down on a rock with the paper bag remains in her arms, without showing any sign of confusion or sadness.


    ¡¸Err, once again. I¡¯m Mikan from the second year third group, a Craftsman belonging to the C-rank Club¡¯s Adept Orders. Pleased to meet you.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, err, I¡¯m Tetsuro from 2-Dragon¡­.¡¹


    As if caught by Mikan-senpai, who suddenly bows her head, a reply is provided.


    Then, the smiling Mikan-senpai holds out the paper bag.


    ¡¸Yes. Here you go. It¡¯s a sandwich made by our Kurumi-chan. It¡¯s tasty, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m¡­¡¹


    When it comes down to an actual fight, I don¡¯t think I would lose to Mikan-senpai.


    But leaving aside the trivial issues such as gender and class, I guess I¡¯m nothing compared to Mikan-senpai.


    The purity of her heart is dazzling and precious.


    I can¡¯t help but find this compassion of Mikan-senpai, which has been protecting and seemingly allowing the Senpais to remain as they are in this academy, is worthy of admiration.


    ¡¸Damnit, so pathetic¡­ I¡¯m so uncool, right¡­¡¹


    ¡¸E, eerrr?¡¹


    ¡¸Thankee! I¡¯ll gratefully accept it. But first, I¡¯m truly sorry for saying those stupid things!¡¹


    As Tetsuro-senpai suddenly puts both of his hands on the ground and bows his head, the startled Mikan-senpai strikes a cute pose with a shriek.


    Catching the paper bag that has almost been dropped, he takes out a long bucket bread filled with tomatoes, cheese, tomatoes, bacon, and tomatoes sandwiched from the inside, and heartily stuffs his mouth with it.


    Kurumi-senpai¡¯s special Aurora Borealis sauce is the key to the flavor.


    ¡¸It¡¯s crazy good.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Yes, our Kurumi-chan is very good at cooking, you see. You can expect more from tomorrow on, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹


    As expected, Mikan-senpai is a great personage.


    It¡¯s just that, she¡¯s unaware of her own defenselessness, so it sure is troubling.


    She¡¯s sitting while holding her knees, so I think the defensive power of her lower body is reduced to zero.


    Tetsuro-senpai¡¯s face, which is turned away, is bright red.


    In spite of him belonging to a harem-like club, quite the naive Senpai he is.


    ¡¸Someone, is over there, right?¡¹


    Oops, it seems that a bloodlust-like presence is accidentally leaked out.


    I ended up being jealous of Mikan-senpai¡¯s service shots.


    However, even if I come out and show up at this point, it¡¯d be awkward.


    Here¡¯s where I ought to pretend nonchalant, acting naturally like I just happened to stumble upon them on my way to take a walk under the starry sky.


    ¡¸As if. That¡¯s pushing it too much, isn¡¯t it? Or rather, I noticed you from the beginning.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I¡¯m Touma from 1-third.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea¡­ I¡¯ve shown you my lame side. It¡¯s okay to laugh, you know?¡¹


    Senpai is saying something that I don¡¯t quite understand.


    There is no way perceiving concern, accepting it, amending his way on his own is lame.


    It is a common human being to reject the opinions of those who are of lower rank than you, even if you can hear them in your ears.


    Thus, that stance is worthy of favor.


    ¡¸Y, yea¡­ How should I put it, you guys are a bunch of weird people, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, we¡¯re normal, though. Right?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly.¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha. You guys are acknowledged by that Prez as friends, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯re bad people, huh. I was such a blockhead to fail to acknowledge it.¡¹


    Tetsuro-senpai, who is sitting cross-legged, puts his fists on his knees.


    ¡¸Once again. Assault team member of Black Honey, Tetsuro the¡ºMartial Artist (Weapon Master)¡», that¡¯s me. I¡¯ll be in your care, Adept Orders-san!¡¹

 CH 64.3

    ¡¸Welcome. Good work, with the business, I suppose.¡¹


    The ones opening the creaking door and showing up were Touma, with a face that looked as if his life was drained, and Shizuka, with a glossy and satisfied face.


    The third floor of the fortress tower was used as a vault for supplies.


    The second floor was used as the living area for the club members, and the first floor was used as a public area such as the living room and kitchen.


    The concept of the interception base was based on the assumption of long-range bombardment magic as well as assault from large monsters.


    The structure, put together from the constituent materials of an extreme class raid domain, boasted sturdiness enough to repel even 88mm anti-tank armor-piercing bullets.


    Inside the vault, which was divided into several blocks, chairs and desks were arranged in an empty space.


    ¡¸You guys sure never waver even in the dungeon, huh¡­.¡¹


    With his arms and legs crossed, Seiichi, sitting across from Rinko, was exasperated.


    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯m a bit late, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you¡¯re just on time, but¡­ Shizuka is¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m Touma-san¡¯s optional equipment.¡¹


    The clandestine three-way meeting, which avoided public eyes, wound up going awry from the get go.


    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s Shizuka-chan, I suppose there won¡¯t any problem, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. No problem.¡¹


    Nodding her head, Shizuka sat down next to Touma with a nonchalant look on her face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s already time anyway, let¡¯s start the secret meeting at once, I suppose. Just in case, what we are about to discuss is not to be said to anyone else. At the very least until we grasp the matter we are to clear up.¡¹


    The lantern on the desk made a faint sound as it flickered.


    ¡¸Now then, here¡¯s the materials of the raid quest provided by Black Honey as preliminary materials.¡¹


    ¡ó


    Assignment:


    Achieve 80% mapping of the corresponding raid domain as well as list the monsters that inhabit it.


    Name:


    (Tentative) Howling Mine


    Type:


    (Tentative) Origin (Primitive) £ÛFlame£Ý


    Class:


    (Tentative) Advanced


    Bosses and world core:


    Unconfirmed


    Map coverage rate:


    40%


    ¡ó


    ¡¸I also checked the raid threads on the academy net, but it was reputed to be a very normal, Root(Primitive)-type raid. It was discovered half a month ago. Right now, the gate seems to be on the seventh stratum. Root(Primitive)-type of intermediate or higher class seems to be rare, but Root(Primitive) is not popular to begin with, and it appears to have been left alone as is.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, unlike the¡ºRoyalty (Diadem)¡» type, it will deteriorate and disappear on its own if left alone, after all. It is said that the Root(Primitive)-type, which is of low-risk, low-return, is suitable for beginners, but since it¡¯s oddly advanced, on the contrary there is no need for it, so it has been left alone, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Touma nodded sagely, but he was thinking about the method to exterminate the battle tomatoes.


    ¡¸The quest this time is for mapping the inside of the domain as well as monster investigation, right?¡¹


    Instead of such a Touma, Shizuka connected the conversation.


    There were two attachments to the copied materials: floor plans and cross-sectional drawings.


    The dungeon structure was of the type that expanded underground, so the floor plan for each stratum as well the complete map of the entire raid area had been depicted as cross-sectional drawings.


    By exploring the terrain from the outside of the dungeon, i.e., from the safety area, one could grasp the overall map of the raid domain.


    Based on that overall map, the coverage rate of the map was calculated.


    Rinko floated an ambiguous smile at Shizuka¡¯s point, but she turned over the sheet of paper stacked underneath the materials.


    ¡¸Well, based on the academy¡¯s request, that¡¯s true, but you see¡­. I suppose we shouldn¡¯t use that mapping alone as our rope.¡¹


    The cross-sectional map, attached with the provisional name of Howling Mine, looked like a cylindrical-shaped multi-floor building.


    The place they were currently at that was deemed as the safety area was the rooftop part of the building.


    The cross-sectional map depicting the ten-story building, next to it, a hand-drawn cross-sectional map that extended even deeper was lined up.


    ¡¸This one is the drawing of the world map that I had had Natsumi-chan show me using her¡ºAtlas¡», I suppose. The internal stratums seem to repel clairvoyant. Even with my¡ºAnalysis¡», I can¡¯t properly see the components of the domain, you see. This is the first time I¡¯ve stumbled upon such an unanalyzable (unknown) domain since¡ºZakurosan¡» and¡ºOnigashima¡», I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸That, they¡¯re both extreme class (ultimate rank) raid quests, right¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Even if we leave the rank aside, such a thing is originally impossible, you see. For a Root(Primitive)-type raid domain to expand.¡¹


    *Thud, thud* Rinko, tapping her fingertips on the map drawing, turned to Touma.


    ¡¸¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡». I don¡¯t know if such a message that Touma-kun saw is true, but I suppose there is a high possibility that it is not a Root(Primitive) type.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Toumna, crossing his hands on the desk to cover his mouth, was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s breakfast.


    Shizuka, serving as an option for such a Touma who sat as nothing but a figurehead role, was joining in.


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t the quest include such an investigation, too¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah. But it¡¯s special. ¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡» alone, that is. If the other raid quests are trials, then¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡» is a war, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸The quests offered by the academy and the conditions for clearing the raid domains of the dungeon are different¡­ Something like that, huh.¡¹


    What echoed over from far away through the vent hole was a cry that relentlessly roared from the demon face cave.


    It continued to spit out grudges, dark gifts, writhing aura and curses.


    ¡¸Do you think the academy¡¯s in the know as they offers the request?¡¹


    ¡¸They are, I suppose. To ask an A-rank club to investigate a mere advanced raid, I suppose that¡¯s a bit too unnatural.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯re right. There was also this strange response on the raid thread, you see. Saying that there were Lost Men.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    ¡¸The unreturning ones, huh? I wonder if it has anything to do with that?¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, ¡ºwho¡» was that one who showed up over there?¡¹


    Seiichi, ignoring Touma who had turned into an I see air man, asked Shizuka.


    ¡¸Of course, it was¡ºme¡». The other side seemed surprised that I was with him, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Was it because you two logged in while being glued to each other? Well, we all managed to log in without incident anyway, though, I don¡¯t know the reason why it showed up only to me and Touma.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what to say since it didn¡¯t show up on us, but I wonder what would have happened if we had received its invitation¡­.¡¹


    Touma, beginning to have too much free time on his hands, captured a rag doll that secretly sneaked up from the entrance.


    Placing it on his lap, he stared at it fixedly and nodded¡¸I see¡¹ noncommittally.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, how did you manage to escape from that forced event, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯ll make no comment.¡¹


    ¡¸In our case, we didn¡¯t do anything in particular. Saying that it couldn¡¯t bear to bother Touma-san, it went and committed suicide on its own.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸If an entity that harbors malicious intent toward Touma-san were to copy¡ºme¡», then of course it would turn out like that. Yes, there is no problem at all.¡¹


    Seiichi and Rinko floated a vague smile at Shizuka, who on the contrary proudly put her hand on her own chest.


    ¡¸W, well, leaving that aside. In reality, we have no choice but to proceed with the dungeon conquest, but what¡¯s the method of conquering¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡»-type raid?¡¹


    ¡¸We have to exterminate the monsters in the raid domain, I suppose. That is the rule for¡ºInvasion (Barbaroi)¡» type raid quests. Besides, Rashomon should also have been activated in a somewhat special mode, so we won¡¯t be able to leave this place until we clear the quest, maybe?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re totally treated like sacrificial pawns, aren¡¯t we? Rather, well, what a shitty matter it is.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still a hypothetical matter anyway. But rather than leaving it to Black Honey alone, looks like we should move and do investigation on our own, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    On the lap of Touma, who crossed his arms and nodded, the rag doll also crossed its arms and nodded.

 CH 65.1

    Oiran-d¨­ji


    ¡¸Heya, good morning! It¡¯s another perfect day for dungeoning. Hahaha.¡¹


    The one greeting me with a hot but refreshing greeting is Tetsuro-senpai, whose upper body is naked.


    Quite the nice muscles he¡¯s got.


    He¡¯s without a doubt been working out.


    I have no choice but to take mine off, too.


    ¡¸Oh, wanna have a go too, Touma? Wait just a little longer.¡¹


    ¡¸Shhhh! Haaa!¡¹


    Casually swinging the longsword gripped in his right, he is repelling the slashes that are being launched at him at lightning-fast speed.


    Saki, who is facing him while wielding the Water Tiger King Katana with both hands, is demonstrating martial eyes with blazing, sparkling eyes.


    The blows that seem to cut through the air are her full power slashes, the same as the ones she uses against monsters.


    With a long sword and body movements that seem casual, Tetsuro-senpai is receiving those blows in stride.


    ¡¸Amazing¡­ Saki-chan is being treated like a child.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, holding her harpoon in her hand, is watching over the martial arts demonstration with a stunned, yet joyful-looking sparkling eyes.


    I totally understand her feelings.


    ¡¸There are so many muscle brain tribesmen-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..¡¹


    The temporary food storage area within the ramparts of the interception base was the place where large-size monsters such as Ushi-oni that had yet to be processed were loaded.


    The moderately vast scaffold is being used as an arena.


    On the bench which was made simply by carving out logs, the members of Black Honey are also acting as spectators.


    A girl, who is wearing a fluffy hood with curly horns today, and a girl, who has pattsun(straight-cut bangs) hair that looks like a Japanese doll, are seated side by side.


    The ugly doll on Pattsun-san¡¯s lap waves its hand at me, so I wave back.


    ¡¸¡ªIt¡¯s my loss. You¡¯re amazing.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea, you¡¯re pretty good yourself. It¡¯s just that your move is too honest. It¡¯s a different story if you¡¯re fighting against monsters, but against people, you¡¯ve got to learn the art of truth and falsehood, otherwise you won¡¯t even be able to accomplish a feint, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! One more time please!¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan, wait a minute. It¡¯s my turn next, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Looks like everyone has completely gotten along with each other, right.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. As expected, the¡ºIron Sword Prince (Iron Duke)¡» of Black Honey.¡¹


    Mikan-senpai and Rinko-senpai, who have arrived before I knew it, are admiring the martial arts demonstration, which is clanking as the two face each other in all seriousness.


    Also, I heard some kind of Chuuni-ish power word.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the so-called¡ºMoniker¡»-baa. It is a nickname given to the student who become famous in a tournament or something-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ so lame ¡­¡¹


    I feel a tinge of sympathy for Pattsun-san, who quietly mutters as such without changing her expression.


    The fugly doll on her lap spreads its hands out to the left and right, exhibiting a performance that looks as if it¡¯s saying ¡¸good grief¡¹.


    But wait a minute.


    Girls may not understand, but for boys, it¡¯s a keyword that can stir up one¡¯s romance a little bit.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡ºOiran-d¨­ji (Harem Ogre)¡»¡­¡¹


    Pattsun-san glances at me fleetingly and mutters quietly.


    ¡¸¡­ so lame ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You ate the Onnakui-d¨­ji (Netori Ogre) from Wild Bunch-baa? It¡¯s a pattern where you take over the Moniker altogether-baa.¡¹


    Who the heck is that overpriced guy?


    I have no recollections of such a NTR guy, so without a doubt it has nothing to do with me.


    *Clank clank* I can hear the sound of a frying pan being smacked with a ladle from the main building.


    It¡¯s Kurumi-senpai¡¯s signal that breakfast is ready and we should assemble at once.


    ¡¸Pepu!¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, who has been crushed with a splat, cries in a strange voice.


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re being pushed around by the power of your class, huh. Adapt your¡ºclass¡» into your body more. It¡¯s still too early for you to put on airs, you know.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    Breakfast turned out to be Japanese food with freshly cooked rice.


    It was an ironclad menu consisting of miso soup, tomato omelet, mysterious leaves ohitashi(boiled greens), shirasu(baby sardines), grated daikon and grilled salmon filets.


    Hats off to Kurumi-senpai, who is in charge of cooking for 40 people.


    As expected, it was a staggering amount.


    I hope Doggy-senpai, who ate for about 10 people while saying¡¸yummy, yummy¡¹, could act with a bit more prudence.


    As for the rice, Yuki-chan¡¯s approved new rice was a big hit.


    We got about 20 bales of it, so it should last for a while.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah. It smells really good.¡¹


    Kaoru-senpai, sitting at the table, closes his eyes and breathes in through his nose.


    Hoodzuki-senpai, who is keeping her face down and avoiding eye contact, brings over coffee for the number of people on the tray.


    It¡¯s a form of consideration from Kurumi-senpai and Meiron-senpai to fix her anthropophobia bit by bit.


    The roasted coffee and tea blends that are so popular even back at Asagi-sou are all handmade products made by Hoodzuki-senpai.


    The aromas brewed by Hoodzuki-senpai, who has obtained another mysterious class called¡ºCoordinator¡» on top of her¡ºPerfumer¡» class, fascinate everyone.


    However, having finished serving the cups to everyone safely, Hoodzuki-senpai¡¯s face turns red and she ends up running away.


    As long as she gets used to it little by little, I think everything will be alright.


    ¡¸Well. Now then, it¡¯s been delayed, but let¡¯s start the joint meeting, shall we?¡¹


    On one of the tables where the cleaning up of the breakfast has been done, the representative members Black Honey and Adept Orders are facing each other.


    From Black Honey, there is the club president: Doggy-senpai, the vice presidents: Hood-senpai and Pattsun-senpai, and Kaoru-senpai who serves as an advisor.


    From Adept Orders, the vice presidents: Mikan-senpai (who is represented by Rinko-senpai) and Shizuka, and then Seiichi who serves as a bonus are seated at the table.


    It feels like the percentage of women is high.


    I wonder if it¡¯s just my imagination that about half of the elected people seem to be unsuitable for meetings.


    Doggy-senpai, for instance, is starting to heartily eat the imo-kenpi(strips of candied sweet potatoes) that¡¯s offered as a snack by Meiron-senpai.


    It looks like she doesn¡¯t have the inclination to lead the meeting as the club president.


    Good graciousness, what a troubling club president she is.


    I, who have such a president Doggy on my lap, commence flea hunting.


    The pet brush I have prepared, having predicted it would turn out like this, is very effective.


    It¡¯s an excellent item that has been very popular even with the baby Nue.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave that alone-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­ Somehow, I feel some sympathy, though.¡¹


    Seiichi lets out a sigh, but I get the feeling that happiness is going to escape him.


    ¡¸Now, now. Anyway, based on our attack attempt yesterday, it was a normal dungeon specializing in fire attribute monsters. We only headed to the shallow stratums that had been mapped, but salamanders, black dogs, and then lava blobs, we didn¡¯t stumble upon any particularly unusual monsters.¡¹


    ¡¸It was up to the fourth stratum that had been mapped, I suppose?¡¹


    In other words, the conquest of a Root(Primitive)-type quest is akin to a treasure hunting game, it seems.


    You go to find and collect the magic items, the condensation of root(Primitive) elements, scattered throughout the raid domain.


    If you have one¡ºOfficer¡» in your conquest party, you can also use their¡ºAutomatic Description (Automatism)¡» to map the area while you¡¯re at it.


    Even if it¡¯s a raid domain, the new map will be purchased by the academy, so I heard that it¡¯s a good way for¡ºOfficer¡» to earn some extra sen.


    Since subjugating monsters nets you neither EXP nor crystals, it seems that they only fight them in the manner of getting rid of obstacles, and the corpses are also left as is.


    In raid domains, it seems that there are many cases where monsters called¡ºSticky Creatures (blobs)¡» spring up to prey on such corpses.


    I guess they¡¯re the so-called slime you often see in RPG games.


    I didn¡¯t see any of these monsters in Zakurosan, but I get the feeling that they form some kind of strange ecosystem in their own way.


    ¡¸According to the theory, our plan is to sweep the route to the stratum gate and build a bridgehead to the deeper stratums-baa. Securing the route up to the fourth stratum by today, we¡¯ll begin conquering the dungeon stratums starting tomorrow-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, you¡¯re really good at this. As expected of an A Rank Club~.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ experiences ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. You guys will also get used to it once you¡¯ve conquered a few raid quests.¡¹


    The translation by Kaoru-senpai seems very good.


    Gross Doll-kun, sitting on the desk, is striking a good grief pose, but is being strangled by the huffy Pattsun-senpai.


    It¡¯s a messy patchwork of Doll-kun, so I get the feeling that its head is going to end up getting easily torn off.


    ¡¸After that, as long as we can conquer one stratum a day, we¡¯ll be able to clear the nomination quest with this dive, that¡¯s the plan-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    Today will be the second day, so even if there are only four days left, the investigation from the fifth to the eight stratum will be completed.


    Based on the preliminary materials, it was expected to have a depth of 10 stratums, so the task of¡ºMapping 80% of the corresponding raid domain¡» can be achieved.


    If the depth is 10 stratums, that is.


    Well, in fact, it seems that the domain is extending even deeper than that, but one second thought, the academy will also have no choice but to accept the completion of the quest once they have investigated 80% of the presented planned domain.


    There is no need to take on unnecessary hardship.


    If the matter ends without a hitch as is, that is the best we can hope for.


    When it comes to such an inter-club negotiation, I¡¯ll leave everything to Rinko-senpai.


    ¡¸Got it, I suppose. Then, it¡¯s about our work, but¡­ Do we just need to prepare three meals a day, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s totally not just that-baa. You¡¯ve built us a comfortable resting place, and the bath is also amazing-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly. Conquering a raid in a harsh environment is mentally draining, you know. You simply arranging a warm place for us to return is truly a great help for us already.¡¹


    ¡¸A tasty meal is the source of energy~.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve prepared some bento for your lunch, so please take it with you before you go to conquer the dungeon, okay?¡¹


    Doggy-senpai, whose eyes are twinkling at Mikan-senpai¡¯s words, is definitely the type to end up having an early lunch.


    ¡¸In that case, when it comes to actions besides that, am I right to assume that we¡¯re free to decide on our own?¡¹


    ¡¸As long as the defense of the base is fine, we¡¯re fine with it-baa.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ dungeon, conquest ¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a raid dungeon and all, after all. We thought we¡¯d like to collect some materials.¡¹


    Doll-kun, whose head is slightly bent, is dancing the do your best dance.

 CH 65.2

    Now then, we, the Adept Orders, are also engaging in dungeon conquest at once.


    To dive into a dungeon within a dungeon, it feels somewhat strange.


    With everyone with combat class being mobilized, I¡¯ve also asked Mikan-senpai and Rinko-senpai to accompany us.


    The rest of the Senpais will house-sitting as a defensive force for the base.


    Even if something were to happen, the Senpais seem to have some kind of communication method, so in those cases, we will immediately return and immediately exterminate the threat.


    ¡¸¡ºAtlas¡».¡¹


    Upon entering the Demon Face Cave, Natsumi uses her newly acquired skill.


    It¡¯s a handy skill that allows you to obtain topographical information even in areas you have not yet explored.


    Basically, you¡¯re able to grasp a wide area where space is connected, it seems.


    As long as it¡¯s not separated by things such as doors or walls, you¡¯ll be able to explore the surrounding map at once.


    It¡¯s a skill that is very useful in unmapped raid domains like this one.


    For the high-ranked clubs that are challenging raids, it seems that those in possession of classes Natsumi has obtained, ¡ºGuide (Path Finder)¡» and¡ºSurveyor¡», are in great demand.


    As it was also the strong wish of Natsumi, who ended up being frightened when she heard about it, the matter is now treated as confidential information, just like Miharu¡¯s class.


    ¡¸¡­ Areas that aren¡¯t on the known map have been created, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸It looks like Asura-chan and the others headed straight for the stratum gate?¡¹


    ¡¸Seems like it. I bet there¡¯s naturally a high-ranked¡ºOfficer¡» among the Black Honey parties, but I guess it¡¯s either they didn¡¯t notice it, or they thought it didn¡¯t worth looking into.¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean there¡¯s the possibility that there¡¯s still some magic items left? We have no choice but give them a look then!¡¹


    ¡¸This time for sure, it¡¯s the turn of this¡ºWhite Beard Cutter¡».¡¹


    ¡¸In order to adapt your body, as expected the best method is through actual combat, right!¡¹


    There is a temperature difference between the logic group and the muscle brain group.


    Well, both of them are high on tension.


    Except for me and Seiichi, that is.


    ¡¸¡­ Say, Touma.¡¹


    ¡¸Yea.¡¹


    Seiichi, turning somewhat pale, is staring down at his feet.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sensing this frigging dangerous presence, but is it just my imagination?¡¹


    ¡¸Nah.¡¹


    I guess the presence that¡¯s quietly laying low in the faraway depth is not something we can do something about right this instance.


    However, what¡¯s clear is that, there is an enemy.


    It¡¯s hard to put into words, but there is something at the¡ºbottom¡» that can only be described as an¡ºenemy¡» that can absolutely neither be tolerated nor accommodated.


    ¡¸You are in charge of these incomprehensible things, aren¡¯t you? Give me a break, dude.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    A salamander sticking to the rock wall opened its jaws wide.


    Covered with red, rock-like scales, the salamanders which were about one meter long from the tip of their jaws to the tip of their tails were a lot in number.


    Except for the flickering burn on their bodies, they were large lizards in the truest meaning of the words.


    Red fire rays were spat out as a breath and swooped down on the rear guards, who were frozen in place.


    ¡¸¡ºSanctuary (Asylum)¡».¡¹


    Miharu, who was finally getting used to her new skill, joined her hands together and created an invisible barrier.


    The snow wolf, which was at her feet as an escort, unleashed a blizzard breath in return.


    Rather than taking direct damage, the salamander, whose movement was slowed down as its burning fire was extinguished, fell to the floor.


    ¡¸¡ºFreeze¡».¡¹


    Coiled with diamond dust, the Ocean-Parting Whale-Katana was thrust over the salamander¡¯s head and down to its throat.


    *Clink* The katana was pulled out of the salamander, whose area around the place where the blade was stabbed into was frozen and thus forfeited its life.


    ¡¸Perfect. It¡¯s in perfect condition, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, we don¡¯t have to process this one, right¡­.¡¹


    A somewhat, dispirited Seiichi sheathed his katana.


    ¡¸It looks like if you knock them down frozen, they won¡¯t burn up. I think the fire-breathing organ in their abdomen is the one that burns their bodies upon their death.¡¹


    Mikan, putting her hand on her mouth, made a conjecture with a crisp face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s akin to the symbolic monster of the four elements, after all. I suppose it¡¯s worth securing them thoroughly.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Both of you, for better or worse, we are in the middle of a battle, so¡­¡¹


    Shizuka shot in a retort, but the monster extermination was on the overkill side.


    In the naturally formed limestone corridor, Saki, fluttering her white surcoat, ran up the wall.


    The two katana hanging on her waist.


    *Clink* She unlocked the sheath mouth of her short, brand-new kodachi.


    ¡¸Shh¡­ haa!¡¹


    Saki waved her right hand as she leaped toward the salamander that was sticking to the wall and the salamander that was lurking on the ceiling.


    Two salamanders, which were neatly bisected from head to tail, fell down.


    A faint, out of place scent of salt water was drifting in the air.


    ¡¸One sword slash. Helmet severer!¡¹


    Even as they were done with the cleaning up of the salamanders, there was still the huge one that stood in their way like a guardian.


    A reddish-black burning rock giant.


    It was a crooked humanoid¡ºRock Giant (Rock Golem)¡» that looked akin to a number of parts having been forcibly pieced together.


    Due to the mixture of strong flame components, the gaps between the parts and the joints were scorching red.


    It was a monster similar to the higher-ranked¡ºLava Giant (Lava Golem)¡».


    Otoha, holding a large shield, caught its stout arm, which was akin to a demolition hammer that was being swung with a roar.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­!¡¹


    Along with the shield gimmick, a pile being stuck into the ground, Otoha¡¯s body was close to being blown away.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you, look down me!¡¹


    Using the voice of the yell as a trigger word, she activated one of the evolved skills of¡ºShield Bash¡», ¡ºCounter Shield¡».


    The golem, whose center of gravity was broken after its arm was repelled, stumbled forward.


    Sweeping its underfoot, the six-foot rod shattered its ankle.


    ¡¸Gaaaaaaaaaaah!¡¹


    Turning around carrying the pulled out six-foot rod on the shoulder, he struck and shattered the opposite leg as well as the joints of the arms until the fallen golem reached the ground.


    Jumping onto the three-meter class giant that had collapsed while raising an earth tremor, Touma thrust the six-foot rod into the core, which was located on the position of the heart.


    ¡¸GJ~. I mean, wasn¡¯t this guy strangely strong? Like a mid-boss?¡¹


    Mai, who poked the golem with her wand, tilted her head.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­. But its level was over 100.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, wait a minute. Does that mean it¡¯s on the same level as the gatekeeper of the dungeon 10th stratum and beyond?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no wonder¡­ I can¡¯t believe I managed to repel it.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai, that was EXCELLENT.¡¹


    Otoha, whose cheeks were twitching, loosened up her mouth at Touma¡¯s praise.


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai. That was cool.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe. You bet, I¡¯m someone who can do it when I put my mind into it, after all.¡¹


    It was obvious to everyone that Otoha, who had become even more elated by Natsumi¡¯s words, would end up perpetrating a mess.


    ¡¸A level 100+ small fry is appearing, huh¡­ As expected, I suppose the difficulty is turning into that of extreme class.¡¹


    The reason why they had been able to subjugate the monsters smoothly was largely due to the fact that they were completely clad in equipment of¡ºAqua¡» attribute, which was superior against¡ºFlame¡».


    ¡¸We¡¯ve arrived.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow. What a big pond¡­ or not, it¡¯s a subterranean lake, right.¡¹


    The new domain displayed on the map turned out to be a huge space that was submerged in water.


    A number of icicle stones growing from the ceiling were submerged in the water, creating a fantastic scenery reminiscent of a stone forest.


    ¡¸What a shame. It¡¯s not a treasure, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just how it is, right. If this is really a Root-type raid dungeon, I¡¯ve heard that even magic items that are once collected will re-POP as long as the domain doesn¡¯t wither, though.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ This, is it really just water, I wonder? A subterranean lake in a dungeon with such a strong¡ºFlame¡» elemental, that¡¯s a bit unnatural, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take some back and have Chieri-chan check it out.¡¹


    Mikan, who had taken out a small bottle, crouched down on the shore.


    As if waiting for that timing, the surface of the water in front of her swelled and jaws sporting saw-like fangs rushed on Mikan.


    ¡¸Hyah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shaa!¡¹


    A lightning-speed Iai-draw split the jaws of the monster fish up and down as it leaped from the water.


    In Touma¡¯s chest, who had pulled her belt at the same time, the stiffened Mikan was wide eyed.


    ¡¸Judgment!¡¹


    At the feet of Saki, who returned her katana into its scabbard with a clink, the split monster fish bounced about.


    ¡¸¡­ Phew, that startled me. Mikan-chan, are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, y, yeah. Thank you, Touma-kun and Saki-chan.¡¹


    Unlike Saki, who gave a thumbs-up, Touma, who was holding Mikan in his arms, abducted Mikan to the corner as he was.


    ¡¸Eh, u, umm, Touma-kun¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. He¡¯s switched to beast mode~. Rather, Seiichi, you want to do it too?¡¹


    ¡¸Is it extravagant of me for wishing for a little more mood¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸The timing is just right, so let¡¯s take a break for a while.¡¹


    Shizuka, who was a Touma-first person, declared a break.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s a shot ourselves, shall we?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re too open, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Pushing Seiichi, who was facepalming, on the back, they went next to Touma, who was holding a flapping, flailing Mikan in his arms.


    ¡¸Mikan-senpai is turning bright red and resisting, though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes, looks like she¡¯s a little startled and is loosening up, I suppose. We¡¯ve got some changes, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m joining in, too.¡¹


    ¡¸Saki-chan, what a minute.¡¹


    The situation was about to head a new development with the new intruders.


    ¡¸Kuh, I¡¯m a step too late.¡¹


    ¡¸Otoha-senpai, please act with a bit more prudence¡­. I¡¯m leaving the lookout of the surroundings to you.¡¹


    Otoha, tilting her head in puzzlement at Shizuka who sported a serious face, turned her gaze to Rinko.


    ¡¸Touma-kun and Seiichi-kun have been on edge after all, I suppose a breather is necessary. Looks like the situation is nowhere as good as we expected, I suppose?¡¹


    ¡¸Most likely.¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite the fuck-and-battle one, was it?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve collected a lot of ore anyway, so let¡¯s take an early return this time¡­. I suppose.¡¹


    Rinko, who had her arms crossed, hugged herself and shivered.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Rinko.¡¹


    ¡¸Nn. Nothing, I suppose.¡¹


    Looking at Rinko who smiled somewhat lustrously, Shizuka, who let out a sigh, shook her head.

 CH 66.1

    YOU are SHOCK!


    The open-air bath made by the Craftsman group of the Adept Orders boasted a fully automatic free-flowing system.


    The hot water supply system was a simple mechanism.


    Using water elemental crystals as the water source, they used fire elemental crystals to adjust the water temperature.


    ¡ºElemental crystals¡», which were pure energy crystals of elements, had the property of stabilizing their existence if they were in the corresponding isotopic components.


    In other words, the correct way to store elemental crystals was to place them in water if they were water crystals, leave them out in the open in a windy place if they were wind crystals, place them in a heat-resistant sealed container such as a thermos if they were fire crystals, or bury them in the ground if they were earth crystals.


    For example, in case a water elemental crystal was exposed to air.


    The crystals would slowly begin to disintegrate and generate water instead.


    Also, if pressure was applied to the crystal, the rate of disintegration would increase, allowing it to produce even more water.


    The fully-automated free-flowing system was a primitive mechanism of placing water elemental crystals just above the overflow point of the bathtub, and heating the water with fire elemental crystals that were coupled with the amount of water produced by the crystals.


    Just in case, a small cold bath to cool down the water had also been arranged.


    ¡¸First to be bath~¡­ Huh, there¡¯s Shizuka-chan and the others!¡¹


    ¡¸Err¡­ who might you be?¡¹


    Shizuka, who was soaking in the bathtub, was at a loss for words at the beautiful girl who cheerfully came through the noren(Japanese fabric divider) connected to the changing room.


    Her slender and ephemeral body was fully exposed without being hidden by hands or towels.


    ¡¸Prez~, don¡¯t go in without rinsing yourself~¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s fallen hair-pen. For there to be fallen hair even though you¡¯re smooth flat, so funny-pen.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no fallen hair, and I¡¯m not smooth flat either!¡¹


    The ones coming through the noren following her were the first group of Black Honey who had just returned from the dungeon.


    The bathtub boasted a size that even if ten people were to enter at the same time, there was enough space for them to stretch their legs out, but as expected it was too cramped for accommodating everyone at the same time.


    The order to use the bathtub was decided by rotation.


    ¡¸Err, are you by any chance¡­ Asura-chan?¡¹


    At the question of Mikan, who was sitting on the rim in footbath style, the beautiful girl with her hands on her hips puffed up her very small breast in a daunting pose.


    Her glossy black hair, which reached down to her waist, was fluttering in the wind that caressed the surface of the hot water.


    ¡¸Asura-chan has come!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll be intruding upon you, too~.¡¹


    ¡¸Bath, bath.¡¹


    The naked girls coming into the bathroom.


    Among them, there was even one who was wearing a strange penguin-shaped shower hat.


    ¡¸Good work, I suppose. You¡¯re pretty early, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Rinko, rising from the bathtub, sat down next to Mikan.


    These girls, Shizuka, Mikan, and Rinko, were the only members of the dungeon conquest group who still remained in the bath.


    The rest of the members, who boasted more than enough energy, had promptly gotten out after taking just a quick bath.


    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a slight change in plans-pen.¡¹


    ¡¸Off we go.¡¹


    Asura, covered with hot water from the shoulders, soaked in the bathtub with a splash.


    ¡¸Haa~¡­ It feels so good~.¡¹


    ¡¸Prez, tie your hair.¡¹


    ¡¸To take a bath in a raid quest, it¡¯s a total novelty.¡¹


    ¡¸So warm.¡¹


    When it came to raid quests that entailed long dives, there were several trouble factors that did not occur in normal dungeon dives.


    Mainly, there were many cases where it was related to condition maintenance over time in the raid domain, in short physiological phenomenon.


    The need for calorie intake, excretion, as well as waste from physical metabolism would also arise.


    Not all of these factors were directly related to life and death, but they were also important factors when it came to maintaining motivation.


    ¡¸Is there, some sort of problem?¡¹


    ¡¸The gatekeepers revived-pen.¡¹


    The penguin, deeply soaked in hot water, shook her head.


    The realm gates that connected the stratums of the normal dungeon were the transfer devices that connected the different worlds.


    The stratum gates that were found in the raid domains were believed to be devices that connect spaces within the same world.


    The stratum gates that were connected to domains with even denser miasma pressure also similarly generated guardians of the stratum gates (gatekeepers).


    ¡¸We let our guard down, so for the first time in a while, we ended up returning from death, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸An opponent that even made Black Honey return from death, huh¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It was a fire drake-pen. It wasn¡¯t not an opponent that¡¯s impossible to defeat, but as it attacked us out of blue, they party ended up collapsing-pen.¡¹


    ¡¸Dragon-type monsters have breath, so I hate them~.¡¹


    The reason why dragon-type monsters were considered formidable opponents was because they had a long range AOE attack called¡ºDragon Breath¡» that was effective against many.


    They were hard to whittle down and subjugate using the zombie attack strategy of low-level raid, and even if a small group was dispatched, high-level attackers would be necessary.


    ¡¸If Prez hadn¡¯t gotten hungry and become low spirited, we would have been able to defeat it~.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ early lunch, is a no ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It, it couldn¡¯t be helped~. The filling of the onigiri all used different ingredients, so I couldn¡¯t help but check them out~.¡¹


    Behind Asura, who turned tail and feigned ignorance, the ugly doll, who had been soaking in a bathtub filled with hot water, moved on its own and came out.


    Twisting its body around as it was to dehydrate itself, it then left for the changing room.


    ¡¸Or rather, the case of Asura-chan being all lively without getting burned after being exposed to the breath.¡¹


    ¡¸Now that you mention it. Prez, did you have some kind of weird evolution again?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s thanks to the poncho that Anzu-chan gave me~. It¡¯s cool and comfortable even in the dungeon~.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ By any chance, is it a magic item-pen?¡¹


    It was a common perception to use magic items acquired from dungeon treasure chests or monster drops as it was.


    They never thought that items handmade from materials could be used as magic items.


    ¡¸Well, our girls¡¯ abilities are the real deal, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Anzu-chan¡¯s prided work, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸You mean, if we were to make an order, you could make them for us-pen?¡¹


    Rinko, who had her arms folded under her soft cushion, put her finger to her chin.


    ¡¸Hmm. I believe, there were still some materials left. If it¡¯s a cloak with a simple design, I think we can prepare some.¡¹


    ¡¸Once we get out of the bath, I¡¯ll have a talk with you for a bit-pen.¡¹


    Mikan, who seemed like she wanted to say something, was being held from behind by Shizuka and had her mouth sealed.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I wound up witnessing a shocking scene.


    I think I was quite shocked myself.


    If I have to put into words what I saw as it was.


    ¡ºDoggy-senpai was being aired on the clothesline.¡»


    Even I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying myself.


    Mixed in with items such as colorful underwear and towels, Doggy-senpai was hanging on the clothesline, swaying in the breeze.


    I did hear that girls¡¯ groups, unlike boys¡¯ groups, tend to do some pretty gruesome bullying.


    I wonder if Doggy-senpai is being bullied in her club.


    A girl I didn¡¯t know collected Doggy-senpai, but she treated her like an object.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, but I ought to secretly ask Doggy-senpai about it later.


    However, at the dinner table, the person in question was having another serving of curry as usual, saying¡¸Yummy, yummy¡¹.


    By any chance, I wonder if I was just seeing things.


    ¡¸Au¡­.¡¹


    Anzu-senpai¡¯s ass shudders as she lets out a whiny voice.


    The easy delivery-type buttocks totally have a nice stroking sensation to them.


    I¡¯m in the middle of playing mischief to Anzu-senpai, who is working on something on the workbench set up in the vault on the third floor of the main building, from behind.


    Or rather, I feel like I have ended up interfering with some kind of sewing or styling work.


    No, the clothes-drying stand is at the top of the tower, so I¡¯m going to check if by any chance Doggy-senpai is being aired again.


    It was my bestial self who got aroused by Anzu-senpai, who was leaning forward on the workbench doing her best while wagging her ass, on the way.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Au.¡¹


    From behind Anzu-senpai, who is standing on the floor with her hands on the workbench, I wriggle my left hand, which is tucked into her skirt.


    The feeling of molestation is rising.


    Sliding my middle finger to the base of both of her legs, as if to tickle it, I stroke the front part from over her panties.


    As I stroke around the slightly hardened lump, Anzu-senpa¡¯s thighs, which are sandwiching my wrist, twitch faintly.


    Even my right hand, which is caressing her breast through her blouse, can feel a lump that is clearly perceivable through her bra.


    ¡¸Anzu-senpai.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ Um¡­¡¹


    Anzu-senpai, who shows no signs of resistance, turns around with a flushed face.


    As I roll up her skirt with my left hand that I¡¯ve pulled out from between her legs, Anzu-senpai, placing both hands on her hips, slides her panties down to her knees on her own.


    Still rolling up her skirt, I put and slide my right palm over the valley of her buttocks.


    As my fingertip slips into the hole that¡¯s open at the bottom, her pigeon-toed thighs tremble.


    Releasing the indignation that has already asserted itself, I loosen up the slippery hole with my fingers.


    As I press my palm against the soft flesh of her buttocks and tease the inside with my bent middle finger, Anzu-senpai¡¯s gesture of frustratedly pressing her buttocks against me is adorable.


    As I hold the hand that¡¯s being stretched out toward me and guide it toward the warped object, she begins to teasingly stroke it as if she were ascertaining its shape.


    For a while, we tease each other¡¯s genitals in such a manner.


    As the sticky thing on my fingertip begins to twirl around it, Anzu-senpai¡¯s fingers cease moving and end up merely squeezing the penis.


    If I had to say, Anzu-senpai is more of a spoiled child type, but she¡¯s not very good at begging on her own.


    Being considerate to such Anzu-senpai, I decided to bully her for a while longer.


    Holding up her waist with one hand and pushing the valley of her buttocks apart, I gently tease Anzu-senpai¡¯s important parts around.


    Remaining simply desperately grasping my penis, Anzu-senpai continues to shake her ass adorably.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ahn¡­ Uu¡­¡¹


    Supporting Anzu-senpai, whose waist wobbles, so that she wouldn¡¯t collapse, I make her plop her upper body down on the workbench.


    Standing right behind her stuck out hips, I press the object released from her hands to the center, as I rub her peach buttocks with both hands.


    Twining the white, sticky Anzu oil that overflows from the inside around the tip, I pry the outer folds with the tip until the little orgasm calms down.


    As if on cue, Anzu-senpai arches her hips slightly and thrusts the object all the way to her deepest part without hesitation.


    The gently and stickily clamping flesh pot is already hot and moist.


    ¡¸Ahn, au¡­ Ahn¡­¡¹


    I thoroughly savor Anzu-senpai¡¯s vagina as she presents her ass to me as if she was finally able to serve me.


    The inside of Anzu-senpai, whose folds are sticking to me as if trying to spoil me, is very comfortable.


    Lifting one of her legs up and placing it on the workbench, I pry into her to the even deeper part.


    The height of the workbench just happens to match the height of the hips, so we end up having an extension to the second round as we are.


    ¡¸Ahn, auhn, ahn, auhn!¡¹


    Anzu-senpai, lying on her back, stretches out her legs straight and puts them on my shoulder, sandwiching my face.


    I continue to pound Anzu-senpai¡¯s ass, as she sports a melty face while showing the tip of her wet tongue.


    Her breasts, which are peeking out as her blouse is open and her bra has been slipped off, bobbing up and down due to the vibrations transmitted to her ass is captivating.


    As I feel a strong sense of conquest that she¡¯s my woman, I spit out my semen while we are still deeply coupled with each other.

 CH 66.2

    The morning of the third day in the outside world¡¯s time.


    When I open my eyes, my vision is a unicolor of skin-color.


    The second floor of the main building of the interception base is used as the living area.


    The shape is that of a circular tower, so it¡¯s divided into three ginkgo-shaped rooms.


    Basically, it¡¯s one room for me and Seiichi, one room for Shizuka and the others (plus Otoha-senpai), and one room for Mikan-senpai and the others.


    Well, currently, our room has turned into a room for the Seiichi and Mai couple, while I do a rotation between the other two rooms on a daily basis like a wandering gypsy.


    It feels like life at Asagi-sou has been adapted as is.


    The temperature is quite hot, so everyone is asleep in an unbecoming manner, remaining naked.


    The most spoiled of the group, Hoodzuki-senpai, is hugging my arms, so I¡¯m sticky with her night sweats.


    The bountiful chest of Touka-senpai, who¡¯s hugging my lower body, is perfectly wrapped around my dick that¡¯s having a morning wood.


    ¡¸Fwah¡­ Good morning. I suppose you¡¯re so full of energy from early in the morning. Touma-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸I believe this is a misunderstanding.¡¹


    ¡¸Good morning. Lewd Touma-kun.¡¹


    Following Rinko-senpai, who is sitting cross-legged on the trampoline hammock bed, I receive a chain attack from Mikan-senpai, who has apparently gone to take a morning bath.


    Looking around, it seems that a number of Senpai sirs have already woken up.


    Kurumi-senpai and Meiron-senpai are already preparing breakfast, Akehi-senpai is watering the field, and Anzu-senpai is probably continuing last night¡¯s work.


    The only ones still in bed are the sleepyheads group who are weak in the morning.


    ¡¸Then, I suppose I¡¯ll go take a bath too. Keep it in moderation, okay, Touma-kun? Everyone is getting to work, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I should get going too.¡¹


    A good morning deep kiss attack from Hoodzuki-senpai, who wakes up her body with sleepy eyes.


    In a combo attack, tits job oral with Touka-senpai¡¯s huge boobs intercepts me.


    Locking my arm, Ichiko-senpai launches a bombardment of soft and squishy mass.


    It seems that everyone has ended up waking up.


    ¡¸Geez. Even though I¡¯ve just taken the trouble to take a bath~.¡¹


    ¡¸Now, now, I suppose it would be better to lightly let him off as is.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    The members of Black Honey went on a dungeon conquest first thing in the morning.


    Such diligence that¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s Doggy-senpai¡¯s club.


    ¡­ As expected, I wonder if Doggy-senpai is being shunned.


    Bringing Rinko-senpai¡¯s bubbly juice, I think I¡¯m going to go and listen to her complain tonight.


    ¡¸Err, you see. We¡¯d like to try examining the materials we picked up yesterday for a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Maybe we can find out something, I suppose.¡¹


    As such, Mikan-senpai and the others are all house-sitting.


    What action should we take, I wonder?


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the dungeon!¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s right. Everything lies actual combat.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ll search for treasure on the second stratum today.¡¹


    As usual, they¡¯re such a going my way bunch.


    Well, unlike the Senpais, there is basically nothing to do for us who can do nothing but fight.


    Moreover, the monsters in the dungeon are pretty challenging.


    I have no objection to carrying out dungeon conquest, plus treasure hunting as well as materials collection while we¡¯re at it.


    Me, Shizuka, Saki, Miharu, Natsumi, Otoha-senpai, Seiichi and Mai.


    Receiving bentos from Kurumi, we dive into the Demon Face Cave.


    Thinking about it, I guess it¡¯s been a peaceful raid quest up to this moment.


    Making our way to the second stratum of the dungeon, we proceed to smoothly conquer it as we are.


    The shortest route to the stratum gate, which the Black Honey Club has cleaned, is easy to tell since there are some strange talismans stuck on the floor.


    Otoha-senpai explained to us with a smug look on her face, but these seem to be a tool to dissipate the miasma or rather to lower its concentration, thus ultimately creating an air that makes it harder for monsters to get close.


    They are consumable items sold in the purchasing department, and not only is the effect dependent on the miasma pressure on the stratum, it seems to only last for about three days.


    The monster repellent effect is by no means absolute either, but fortunately we made it to the stratum gate without engaging in any unnecessary battle.


    As we compare the map of the second stratum with Natsumi¡¯s Atlas, we find that as expected new areas that differ from the known map have been created.


    The monsters we encounter are not much different from the first stratum, and we explore the unknown area while steadily trampling them down.


    ¡¸¡­ Err, what¡¯s, with this place?¡¹


    What awaits us at the end of the limestone cave-like corridor is, how should I put it, an open field.


    Unlike the miasma-reactive faint light that illuminates the inside of the dungeon, the light source, which is as if we were in a daytime meadow, is mysterious.


    ¡¸Another miss, huh.¡¹


    ¡¸No. the same goes for the underground lake above, but it¡¯s a little unnatural, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re, right. Looks like it¡¯d be better to think that this has some kind of meaning.¡¹


    Yesterday, a mysterious monster fish attacked Mikan-senpai, and as expected, a mysterious monster bird attacked us this time as well.


    ¡¸Dragon claws!¡¹


    Otoha-senpai¡¯s harpoon, which draws a semicircle as the tip is struck upward, gives rise to a high-pitched metallic sound as it repels the claw.


    It¡¯s not as big as a plasma thunderbird, but it boasts a size that¡¯s about as large as a soccer goal.


    In the Interface, the name is¡ºBrilliance of Awe¡».


    It¡¯s a bird overflowing with profoundness.


    I can¡¯t see its level.


    Or rather, the classification is not monster, but¡ºItem: Armor¡».


    By any chance, I wonder if the fish from yesterday had a name too.


    ¡¸Hmph. To challenge me to a dogfight, you¡¯re a hundred years too early!¡¹


    ¡¸What the heck are you talking about?¡¹


    Seiichi is holding his temples as he throws a calm retort at Mai, who¡¯s holding up her staff.


    ¡¸Ah, Mai-chan, that¡¯s not fair!¡¹


    ¡¸Flying is not fair~¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe, this one¡¯s my prey. Grapeshot!¡¹


    Like grape bullets that were shot from a cannon, the magic balls that had converged at the tip of the staff split and were fired.


    The monster bird flaps its wings to avoid them grandly, but it is unable to avoid the magic balls, which draw a trajectory like a homing laser.


    Mai, brandishing her staff like a javelin thrower, grins at the monster bird as it comes crashing down with a high-pitched shriek.


    ¡¸Here we go, new special move¡­. Dango Ballistic Missile!¡¹


    Three magic balls are generated, as if pierced with a skewer.


    The staff, thrown as it is, pierces the monster bird with a tremendous acceleration that seems to pierce the air, and explodes like a firework.


    ¡¸Tamaya~.¡¹


    ¡¸Kagiya~.¡¹


    ¡¸The tip is the piercing bullet, the middle is the exploding bullet, and the ball on the butt is the rocket engine. This is my special move, the triple activation magic bullet!¡¹


    It certainly looks like a special move.


    Mainly the part where it seems impossible to fire a second shot.


    The monster bird falls with a hole in its belly, but it appears that Mai¡¯s staff is also broken to pieces along with it.


    ¡¸A special move¡­ Not bad, Mai-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸S, so cool!¡¹


    ¡¸When did you train on such a move¡­.¡¹


    At any rate, when I try to collect the monster bird that looks like it can be used to make karaage, it ends up disappearing as if it were melting into the air.


    It¡¯s a process I¡¯m used to seeing in the normal dungeon, but it vanishes without leaving behind crystal or anything else.


    How should I put it, it¡¯s kind of foreboding.


    ¡¸Touma-san, is something the matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing¡­¡¹


    I guess it¡¯s no use worrying about something that can¡¯t be answered.


    ¡¸But still, you see¡­ We can¡¯t find any treasure at all. Given things, wouldn¡¯t the normal dungeon be better?¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, can it? The areas up to the fourth stratums have been conquered, after all. If there are any treasures left, I guess they¡¯ll be on the fifth stratum onward.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that not fair?¡¹


    ¡¸To begin with, it was Black Honey who received the quest, while we are nothing but a bonus, duh.¡¹


    Seiichi soothes Mai, who turns her mouth into like that of a duck¡¯s.


    ¡¸Though, it¡¯s been decided that some of the items that Black Honey acquire will be given to us, so¡­.¡¹


    When did things turn into such a matter, I wonder?


    It seems to be a request from the Black Honey Club.


    It appears to be a trade where in exchange for the items they acquire in the dungeon, they want the cool cloak we are wearing.


    ¡¸Ah, yeah. It¡¯s got great fire resistance after all, right. Things like salamander¡¯s breath, they all visibly diminish in the face of it.¡¹


    Making her cloak flutter, Otoha-senpai, whose cloak matches with her original armor, is overflowing with knightly air.


    It seems to be what Anzu-senpai had been working hard at night to make.


    It seems that Mikan-senpai was all like¡¸Then, we¡¯ll make some for you¡¹, but it appears that Rinko-senpai and Shizuka had negotiated and finalized it.


    ¡¸But as expected, you see¡­ Treasures are something you obtain yourself, right.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand your feeling, but¡­ It¡¯s about lunch time already, what to do? Shall we continue to explore?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat our bento and go to the lower stratum~.¡¹


    ¡¸Agreed. It¡¯s still a little unsatisfying, right.¡¹


    The stratum itself is not that big.


    On the level that if not for the fight against monsters, you can explore the entire floor in about an hour.


    ¡¸Touma-san, what do you want to do?¡¹


    In the cases where our party takes a majority vote, Shizuka, Miharu and Natsumi hold the stance of agreeing with my opinion, so there are many cases where it ends up becoming the decision as is.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the third stratum. But first.¡¹


    We just happen to be on an open field, so let¡¯s enjoy the bento that Kurumi-senpai made for us.


    I hope it¡¯s not a tomato festival.

 CH 67.1

    Lost


    Well, as expected, it was a tomato festival.


    It felt very lycopene.


    The sandwich with lightly smoked salamander ham and tomatoes was delicious.


    The tomato omelet and tomato salad were also delicious.


    There were no particular problems with the conquest of the third stratum either.


    It feels like the increase in monster levels due to the stratum movement isn¡¯t something to worry about.


    And sure enough, as we headed to the new area that had been newly created, we once again found ourselves in a strange space along with the emergence of a strange enemy.


    It was a monstrous snake whose name was¡ºItem: Armor¡» with¡ºBrilliance of Astonishment¡».


    The monstrous snake, which jumped out from between the forest-like dense trees, was easily chewed up by Natsumi¡¯s fluffy army.


    There was no time to even be surprised.


    However, in the middle of our exploration, we encountered a monster called the¡ºJewel Turtle¡», and the tension was on the high, mainly the girls group.


    With its shell composed of various ores, amethyst, lapis lazuli, malachite and agate, it was a rather gaudy huge turtle.


    We had a hard time with the urgent mission that was to defeat it without damaging its shell.


    Turtle is an ingredient with solid substantiality, so it was a sweet catch in a double sense.


    For example, in the olden days, the green turtles were sold in large quantities at temple festival stalls.


    They are cute little turtles the size of a 500-yen coin, but they are a pretty aggressive alien species.


    They are needlessly overflowing with vitality, so they multiply like crazy in the rivers and ponds where they are dumped.


    In terms of size, they can also easily go over 30 centimeters.


    Cracking their shell is a bit of a pain, but as long as you remove the mud, it is a protein that can normally be eaten.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter, but even after removing the head to drain the blood, the turtle would still struggle for about an hour.


    We¡¯d also stumbled upon the snapping turtle from time to time, but this guy is more delicious.


    And then, this one would struggle for about half a day even after removing the head and draining the blood.


    I think we shouldn¡¯t release creatures with such strong life force into the nature of Japan.


    We also stumbled upon a crocodile once, but its meat quality was similar to chicken tenderloin.


    I remember being relieved when it ceased moving easily after removing its head.


    Well, what awaited us, who had secured prey in such a manner, as we returned to the interception base was an unexpected piece of bad news.


    ¡¸What? One of Black Honey¡¯s conquest units was wiped out!?¡¹


    I don¡¯t know who said that line, but I think we, who have just returned from the dungeon, are all shaken.


    The only members of the Black Honey Club that I¡¯ve actually seen fighting are Doggy-senpai, Kaoru-senpai, and Tetsuro-senpai during the morning training.


    However, there is no doubt that their combat abilities, which are trained through the dungeon battles, are top ranked in the academy.


    For the time being, disarming our equipment and sitting down in the living room area of the main building, we decided to have a short break.


    ¡¸Well, calm down. It¡¯s not unusual for even an A or S rank club to get wiped out in a dungeon, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Now that you mention, that¡¯s right. My senses have also been turning somewhat strange lately, though.¡¹


    ¡¸Especially in a raid quest, I suppose. There are death traps that slaughter the first timers as well as Balance Breaker monsters, after all.¡¹


    I¡¯ve heard in class that there are monsters with extremely lethal attack methods, such as the Poisonous Snake King (Basilisk) and the Poison Queen Bird (Cockatrice).


    We haven¡¯t encountered any yet, but it seems that there are also suspended ceilings, pitfalls, and forced transfer traps.


    It¡¯s said that these highly lethal, or in other words, deadly, death events don¡¯t appear in the normal dungeon, strangely enough.


    ¡¸But you see¡­ Some of the Black Honey members who have returned from death have yet to wake up¡­.¡¹


    With a worried look on her face, Mikan-senpai looks back at the Black Honey lodging house.


    ¡¸We don¡¯t really know about it, but is that kind of thing not unusual?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s only natural, I suppose. The dungeon is safe and secure, and the academy is responsible for guaranteeing the safety of its students. There is no way such a thing is true.¡¹


    As if interrupting Otoha-senpai, who shows a pained look at Seiichi¡¯s question, Rinko-senpai asserts as such flatly.


    ¡¸Touma-kun and the others¡¯ senses are by no means strange, Otoha. The ones who are strange and out of the ordinary are us, who have been tainted by this academy, I suppose.¡¹


    What Rinko-senpai is referring to is the promotional line from the academy¡¯s pamphlet.


    Safe and secure, to whom were those words addressed, I wonder?


    ¡¸Sigh, that¡¯s blunt of you. Rinko.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a very optimistic situation, after all. Not regaining consciousness at the returning from death (respawn) of the fifth gate is the omen of¡ºLost¡», I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸Rinko!¡¹


    ¡¸Ringo-chan¡­.¡¹


    Compared to Otoha-senpai, who seemingly spontaneously half-rises to her feet, and Mikan-senpai, who shows a face like she is about to cry, we seem to be unable to keep up with the conversation.


    ¡¸Err, what¡¯s Lost?¡¹


    Mai, who crosses her arms on the table, tilts her head.


    Sitting back down on her chair, Otoha-senpai shows an austere look as she scratches her head.


    ¡¸Mai-chan¡­ so is everyone else, but you mustn¡¯t utter that word in the academy, okay.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s something akin to a taboo, right.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder if they have yet to appear in Touma-kun and the others¡¯ classes. The¡ºMissing Person (Lost Man)¡», I mean.¡¹


    What¡¯s it I wonder, it¡¯s a word that doesn¡¯t give off much of a good vibe.


    ¡¸Once a year has passed, I suppose one or two students will disappear from the class roster.¡¹


    ¡¸Like, expelled?¡¹


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯d be better if it¡¯s for that reason¡­.. Well, there are a lot of rumors, you see¡­. Like they got depressed and ran away from the academy, or were eaten by monsters that emerged on the above ground, or couldn¡¯t come back from the dungeon, and so on. In short, it refers to missing people whose reasons are not clear.¡¹


    Otoha-senpai, her fingers interlocked, warns us with a serious face.


    ¡¸Once a person has been judged as a¡ºMissing Person (Lost Man)¡» by the academy, others are not allowed to search for their whereabouts. Regardless of how close a friend they were.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the so-called regulation of freedom of speech and information manipulation. The safe and secure dungeon is actually full of dangers. That means we can¡¯t say such a thing.¡¹


    I don¡¯t completely not understand such circumstances.


    However, I don¡¯t understand why they would go to such lengths to make us challenge the dungeon.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how it actually is, but I suppose we can say for sure that this raid is more dangerous than we expected. I think it¡¯d be better for Touma-kun and the other to not head for the dungeon anymore.¡¹


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ¡¸Thanks for the food¡­.¡¹


    Doggy-senpai, putting down her knife and fork, does a thank you greeting in a somber voice.


    The feast laid out on the table is something Kurumi-senpai and the others had exerted themselves to make in an effort to cheer up the Black Honey members as much as possible.


    Of the ten thick salamander filet steaks that had been stacked on a wooden plate for Doggy-senpai, only half of one is left.


    It¡¯s the Doggy-senpai who under normal circumstances would end up eating up all the dishes that were served to her, as many as there were.


    I can tell how dispirited she is.


    Not only Doggy-senpai, but the other Black Honey members are also in low spirits.


    I guess that shows just how solid the solidarities between fellow club members are.


    Of the original twenty members, three are nowhere to be seen.


    With no abnormalities physically, it seems they are simply asleep in their beds in the lodging house, not waking up from their comatose state.


    It may be inevitable that they are depressed, but they have to eat properly or they won¡¯t be able to muster up strength otherwise.


    In terms of nourishment replenishment is only a matter of course, but it also includes a secondary effect.


    Actually, I only noticed during this raid, but the dishes made by Kurumi-senpai and Meiron-senpai seem to have a so-called¡ºtemporary strengthening (buff)¡» effect.


    ¡ó


    Name, ¡ºKurumi Style Salamander Fillet Steak¡»


    Effect


    Increases the affinity of the person who ingests it for flame elemental spirits.


    For a fixed period, increases resistance to fire (medium)


    For a fixed period, decrease resistance to water (medium)


    For a fixed period, increases strength (small)


    For a fixed period, increases vitality (large)


    ¡¸A dish made from roasted salamander meat. ¡ùWith an extra-large serving of garlic.¡¹


    ¡ó


    As I happened to look at the dishes through the Interface in such a manner, I discovered that they were imbued with such effects, but I get the feeling my steak alone is different from the others.


    The dinner ends up reaching its conclusion without any improvement in the heavy atmosphere.


    It seems that the influence of Doggy-senpai, who is the mood maker, is big.


    If we were to talk about our club, I guess she would be like Mikan-senpai.


    And as planned, I ought to listen to Doggy-senpai¡¯s complaints as a distraction.